A preservative of piety in a quiet reasoning for those duties of religion, that are the means and helps appointed of God for the preserving and promoting of godliness. Namely, I. Of four Christian-duties, viz. 1. Reading the Scriptures. 2. Preparation for the Lords Supper. 3. Estimation of the ministry. 4. Sanctification of the Lords-day-Sabbath. II. Of four family-duties, viz. 1. Houshold-catechising. 2. Family-prayer. 3. Repeating of sermons. 4. Singing of Psalms. With an epistle prefixt, to inform and satisfie the Christian reader, concerning the whole treatise. By William Thomas, rector of the church at Ubley in the county of Somerset.
         Thomas, William, 1593-1667.
      
       
         
           1662
        
      
       Approx. 623 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 137 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64572
         Wing T988
         ESTC R37887
         99834758
         99834758
         39273
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64572)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 39273)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1160:19; 1820:21)
      
       
         
           
             A preservative of piety in a quiet reasoning for those duties of religion, that are the means and helps appointed of God for the preserving and promoting of godliness. Namely, I. Of four Christian-duties, viz. 1. Reading the Scriptures. 2. Preparation for the Lords Supper. 3. Estimation of the ministry. 4. Sanctification of the Lords-day-Sabbath. II. Of four family-duties, viz. 1. Houshold-catechising. 2. Family-prayer. 3. Repeating of sermons. 4. Singing of Psalms. With an epistle prefixt, to inform and satisfie the Christian reader, concerning the whole treatise. By William Thomas, rector of the church at Ubley in the county of Somerset.
             Thomas, William, 1593-1667.
          
           [36], 231, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Edward Thomas, and are to be sold at his shop at the Adam and Eve in Little-Brittain,
             London :
             M.DC.LXII. [1662]
          
           
             The words "1. Reading .. Lords-day-Sabbath." and "1. Houshold-catechising. .. Psalms." are bracketed together on title page.
             Variant: imprint has "Edward Thomaas".
             Identified as Wing T988a (variant) on reel 1160.
             Reproduction of the original at the Union Theological Seminary Library (reel 1160) and the Congregational Library, London (reel 1820).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Conduct of life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PRESERVATIVE
           OF
           PIETY
           ,
           In
           a
           Quiet
           Reasoning
           for
           those
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           means
           and
           helps
           appointed
           of
           God
           for
           the
           preserving
           and
           promoting
           of
           Godliness
           .
           NAMELY
           ,
           
             
               I.
               Of
               four
               CHRISTIAN-DUTIES
               ,
               Viz.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Reading
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Preparation
                   for
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Estimation
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Sanctification
                   of
                   the
                   Lords-day-Sabbath
                   .
                
              
            
             
               II.
               Of
               four
               FAMILY-DUTIES
               ,
               Viz.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Houshold-Catechising
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Family-Prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Repeating
                   of
                   Sermons
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   .
                
              
            
          
           With
           an
           Epistle
           prefixt
           ,
           to
           Inform
           and
           Satisfie
           the
           
             Christian
             Reader
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           whole
           Treatise
           .
           By
           
             William
             Thomas
          
           ,
           Rector
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Ubley
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Somerset
           .
        
         
           
             Acts
             2.42
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             continued
             stedfastly
             in
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             in
             breaking
             of
             bread
             and
             prayer
             .
             
               With
               ,
               Rev.
               1.10
            
             .
             I
             was
             in
             the
             Spirit
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             .
          
        
         
           
             Aug.
             de
             Trin.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Utile
             est
             plures
             libros
             à
             pluribus
             fieri
             ,
             diverso
             stylo
             ,
             non
             diversâ
             fide
             ;
             Etiam
             de
             quaestionibus
             iisdem
             ,
             ut
             ad
             plurimos
             res
             ipsa
             perveniat
             ,
             ad
             alios
             sic
             ,
             ad
             alios
             autem
             sic
             .
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Edward
             Thomaas
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           at
           the
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           in
           Little-Brittain
           .
           M.
           DC
           .
           LXII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           my
           dearly
           beloved
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           Congregation
           belonging
           to
           my
           Charge
           ,
           inhabiting
           within
           the
           Parish
           of
           Ubley
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Somerset
           :
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             Dearly
             beloved
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           for
           your
           sakes
           that
           I
           first
           set
           my
           thoughts
           on
           this
           ensuing
           Treatise
           ;
           For
           ,
           having
           lived
           and
           laboured
           so
           many
           years
           amongst
           you
           already
           ,
           I
           cannot
           look
           to
           abide
           long
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           thought
           it
           meet
           to
           do
           my
           endeavour
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           able
           ,
           after
           my
           decease
           ,
           to
           have
           those
           things
           alwayes
           in
           remembrance
           which
           you
           have
           been
           formerly
           and
           continually
           taught
           (a)
           :
           Divers
           of
           which
           you
           will
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           whereof
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           give
           you
           a
           taste
           ,
           I
           shall
           reckon
           them
           up
           unto
           you
           in
           that
           order
           wherein
           you
           shall
           find
           them
           hereafter
           handled
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           You
           know
           I
           have
           laboured
           much
           with
           you
           
           for
           the
           reading
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           train
           up
           your
           children
           to
           be
           able
           to
           read
           it
           ;
           Let
           me
           now
           leave
           it
           with
           you
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           set
           your
           Eyes
           upon
           this
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           set
           your
           Hearts
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           you
           lies
           )
           to
           draw
           and
           win
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           belonging
           to
           you
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           
             your
             life
             ,
             and
             their
             life
          
           (b)
           .
        
         
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           much
           pains
           ,
           (
           both
           publikely
           ,
           and
           from
           house
           to
           house
           (c)
           ,
           )
           to
           teach
           you
           ,
           admonish
           you
           ,
           and
           perswade
           you
           to
           a
           reverent
           receiving
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           And
           now
           shall
           desire
           you
           to
           keep
           in
           mind
           that
           which
           you
           often
           have
           been
           minded
           of
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           come
           to
           that
           Sacrament
           should
           be
           before
           God
           twice
           ;
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           preparing
           ,
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           receiving
           :
           Neglect
           not
           to
           prepare
           for
           Sermons
           (
           especially
           on
           the
           Lords-Day
           )
           but
           double
           your
           preparation
           at
           Sacraments
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           double
           work
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           meeting
           of
           two
           distinct
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacrament
           to
           be
           partaked
           in
           together
           .
           Wash
           your
           hearts
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           do
           your
           Vessels
           every
           day
           )
           ,
           but
           scour
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           bright
           for
           the
           Lords
           use
           on
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           Sacrament-dayes
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           You
           have
           heard
           (
           especially
           in
           late
           times
           ,
           wherein
           the
           shameful
           and
           shameless
           misusing
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           hath
           enforced
           them
           to
           plead
           for
           their
           Calling
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           many
           things
           to
           move
           you
           to
           a
           due
           estimation
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           concerning
           which
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           here
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ;
           Take
           heed
           of
           esteeming
           too
           much
           of
           such
           Teachers
           as
           are
           not
           lawfully
           called
           ,
           or
           too
           little
           of
           such
           as
           are
           .
           If
           painful
           teaching
           be
           not
           continued
           unto
           you
           ,
           remember
           you
           had
           it
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           ,
           do
           not
           despise
           it
           ;
           If
           you
           cannot
           have
           it
           at
           home
           ,
           be
           not
           content
           to
           be
           without
           it
           ;
           look
           not
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           but
           where
           you
           see
           there
           is
           Corn
           ,
           repair
           thither
           (d)
           .
           Better
           stir
           ,
           then
           starve
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Of
           our
           Lords
           Sabbath-day
           ,
           very
           much
           hath
           been
           spoken
           to
           you
           ;
           the
           holy
           observation
           thereof
           being
           the
           Seed-plot
           and
           support
           of
           all
           Piety
           .
           It
           is
           
           not
           a
           day
           of
           idleness
           ,
           but
           of
           spiritual
           action
           (e)
           .
           And
           you
           that
           have
           need
           to
           work
           for
           your
           Bodies
           and
           Families
           all
           the
           six
           dayes
           ,
           have
           the
           more
           need
           to
           lay
           all
           other
           work
           aside
           on
           the
           Sabbath-day
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           after
           your
           souls
           ;
           making
           it
           your
           great
           ,
           and
           even
           your
           only
           work
           then
           ,
           to
           labour
           ,
           not
           after
           the
           food
           that
           perisheth
           ,
           but
           the
           meat
           that
           endureth
           to
           everlasting
           life
           (f)
           .
           To
           be
           very
           diligent
           all
           the
           Week-dayes
           ,
           and
           to
           idle
           out
           the
           Lords-day
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           good
           Husbands
           and
           bad
           Christians
           ;
           and
           such
           bad
           Christians
           are
           never
           good
           Husbands
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           be
           undone
           at
           last
           (g)
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           You
           have
           still
           seen
           that
           I
           have
           made
           Catechising
           
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           one
           part
           of
           my
           work
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           say
           but
           a
           word
           now
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           hard
           a
           thing
           to
           get
           any
           knowledge
           and
           sense
           of
           Religion
           into
           the
           heads
           and
           hearts
           of
           ancient
           people
           ,
           that
           therein
           all
           may
           see
           ,
           (
           and
           you
           that
           are
           Parents
           and
           Housholders
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           )
           what
           a
           necessary
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           begin
           betimes
           with
           those
           that
           are
           young
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           that
           knowledge
           and
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           wisdom
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Family-Prayer
           hath
           been
           often
           taught
           
           and
           sought
           amongst
           you
           ;
           for
           ,
           How
           can
           Housholders
           expect
           the
           protection
           and
           success
           of
           their
           persons
           and
           labours
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           or
           the
           safe
           keeping
           of
           themselves
           ,
           their
           children
           ,
           servants
           ,
           and
           substance
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           yea
           ,
           comfort
           and
           welfare
           day
           or
           night
           ,
           without
           God
           ?
           or
           ,
           How
           can
           they
           look
           to
           enjoy
           God
           without
           Prayer
           ?
           for
           ,
           He
           will
           be
           sought
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           (h)
           ,
           and
           (
           we
           may
           say
           )
           by
           every
           house
           in
           
             Israel
             ,
             Zech.
          
           12.12
           .
        
         
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           Repetition
           of
           Sermons
           amongst
           you
           
           hath
           been
           my
           continual
           custom
           ;
           that
           the
           things
           publikely
           delivered
           might
           be
           better
           understood
           ,
           better
           remembred
           ,
           better
           settled
           in
           your
           hearts
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           power
           thereof
           might
           be
           more
           and
           better
           expressed
           in
           your
           lives
           (
           which
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           usual
           Prayer
           before
           Repetition
           )
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           have
           encouraged
           and
           excited
           you
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           Singing
           of
           Psalms
           ;
           And
           of
           late
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           my
           manner
           ,
           in
           publike
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           a
           short
           Exposition
           of
           every
           Psalm
           ,
           before
           the
           singing
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           better
           understand
           and
           mind
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           I
           do
           here
           recommend
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           again
           s●t
           before
           you
           ,
           because
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           though
           delivered
           often
           to
           weak
           hearers
           ,
           are
           not
           quickly
           understood
           ,
           are
           hardly
           committed
           to
           memory
           ,
           are
           soon
           forgotten
           ,
           or
           mistaken
           ;
           when
           a
           printed
           Paper
           may
           easily
           be
           looked
           upon
           ,
           seriously
           thought
           upon
           ,
           and
           by
           often
           recourse
           to
           it
           ,
           a
           fruitful
           and
           more
           full
           use
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           whatsoever
           the
           things
           I
           here
           communicate
           (
           and
           do
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           bequeath
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           my
           dear
           children
           in
           the
           Lord
           )
           shall
           be
           found
           ,
           in
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           the
           relation
           of
           Pastor
           and
           People
           under
           which
           we
           stand
           (
           and
           which
           is
           now
           of
           forty
           and
           four
           years
           standing
           )
           ,
           hath
           (
           I
           trust
           )
           such
           an
           endearment
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           what
           I
           have
           written
           more
           profitable
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           being
           more
           acceptable
           ▪
           more
           helpful
           ,
           by
           being
           more
           grateful
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           looking
           upon
           it
           with
           an
           Eye
           of
           Love.
           
        
         
           Having
           mentioned
           the
           time
           of
           my
           abode
           among
           you
           ,
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           tedious
           to
           me
           ,
           nor
           wil
           it
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           
           be
           grievous
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           review
           ,
           and
           run
           over
           ,
           in
           a
           generality
           ,
           what
           hath
           passed
           in
           it
           ;
           And
           therein
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           something
           to
           be
           observed
           and
           marked
           ;
           something
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           ;
           and
           something
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           invite
           you
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           two
           heads
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Lords
           casting
           my
           lot
           amongst
           you
           ,
           
           and
           calling
           me
           to
           you
           by
           a
           more
           then
           ordinary
           providence
           :
           for
           it
           was
           by
           the
           free
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           know
           )
           unsollicited
           naming
           of
           me
           to
           it
           by
           a
           Person
           of
           Honour
           (i)
           in
           whose
           gift
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           the
           news
           of
           it
           was
           sent
           unto
           me
           then
           ,
           when
           (
           being
           a
           Student
           in
           Oxford
           )
           neither
           this
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Ministerial
           charge
           ,
           was
           by
           me
           ,
           either
           sought
           or
           thought
           of
           ;
           which
           I
           mention
           (
           and
           mind
           you
           of
           )
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           had
           divers
           earnest
           invitations
           to
           remove
           to
           other
           places
           of
           more
           publike
           imployment
           ;
           yet
           Gods
           more
           then
           usual
           Call
           to
           this
           Place
           ,
           hath
           ever
           made
           me
           to
           fear
           to
           forsake
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           still
           found
           much
           inward
           satisfaction
           in
           forsaking
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           cleaving
           to
           this
           .
           For
           God
           is
           the
           wisest
           disposer
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           He
           knows
           best
           in
           what
           part
           of
           his
           Vineyard
           to
           place
           his
           Labourers
           .
           Yet
           I
           condemn
           not
           all
           removals
           (
           if
           they
           be
           not
           self-removals
           )
           ,
           but
           set
           a
           mark
           upon
           special
           disposals
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           You
           may
           not
           pass
           over
           ,
           without
           serious
           observation
           ,
           another
           remarkable
           Providence
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           I
           have
           been
           forced
           from
           you
           ,
           God
           hath
           provided
           otherwise
           for
           you
           .
           Twice
           (
           you
           remember
           )
           I
           have
           been
           taken
           off
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           suspension
           for
           three
           years
           space
           ,
           because
           I
           could
           not
           be
           resolved
           to
           read
           the
           Book
           
           of
           Liberty
           for
           Sports
           on
           the
           Lords-day
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           the
           distractions
           of
           the
           late
           sad
           times
           of
           Civil
           War
           ,
           about
           so
           many
           years
           more
           .
           Yet
           in
           both
           these
           separations
           from
           you
           ,
           God
           ordered
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           such
           were
           present
           with
           you
           in
           all
           the
           time
           of
           my
           absence
           and
           restraint
           ,
           by
           whom
           you
           were
           diligently
           and
           profitably
           instructed
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           God
           provides
           supplyes
           in
           the
           necessitated
           absence
           of
           Pastors
           ;
           so
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           concerns
           you
           ,
           (
           unto
           whom
           this
           benefit
           hath
           been
           vouchsafed
           )
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           you
           have
           not
           still
           had
           the
           same
           Husbandman
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           not
           suffered
           you
           to
           want
           that
           spiritual
           husbandry
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           lacking
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           Bryars
           and
           Thorns
           grow
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           envious
           man
           suddenly
           sows
           his
           Tares
           .
           Remember
           how
           much
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           that
           God
           that
           hath
           not
           left
           you
           without
           a
           teaching
           Minister
           ,
           and
           without
           Law
           (k)
           ;
           how
           much
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           be
           thankful
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           the
           heavenly
           Manna
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           this
           World
           forty
           years
           ,
           and
           upwards
           ;
           how
           much
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           be
           fruitful
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           dressers
           of
           the
           Lords
           Vineyards
           so
           many
           years
           to
           dig
           and
           dung
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           means
           to
           seek
           for
           fruit
           (l)
           ;
           and
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           how
           inexcusable
           you
           will
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           door
           of
           your
           hearts
           be
           not
           opened
           ,
           at
           which
           Christ
           hath
           still
           stood
           knocking
           ,
           four
           and
           forty
           years
           together
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           dissemble
           ,
           that
           there
           
           is
           matter
           of
           humiliation
           for
           us
           on
           both
           parts
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           on
           my
           own
           part
           I
           willingly
           acknowledge
           much
           weakness
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           bestirring
           my self
           among
           you
           ,
           with
           that
           care
           ,
           courage
           ,
           compassion
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           and
           resolution
           that
           belongs
           to
           a
           Pastor
           ;
           so
           you
           ,
           on
           the
           
           other
           part
           ,
           have
           cause
           to
           take
           to
           heart
           that
           unteachableness
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           though
           there
           hath
           been
           precept
           upon
           precept
           ,
           line
           upon
           line
           (m)
           ,
           yet
           so
           little
           is
           learned
           ;
           Not
           but
           that
           I
           think
           ,
           and
           hope
           that
           (
           for
           the
           generality
           )
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           more
           acquaintance
           with
           Religion
           in
           this
           ,
           then
           in
           divers
           other
           Congregations
           that
           consist
           of
           poor
           and
           unlearned
           people
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           divers
           know
           so
           little
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           they
           should
           and
           might
           have
           known
           ,
           and
           have
           much
           need
           of
           milk
           still
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           unskilfulness
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           Righteousness
           (n)
           .
           But
           ,
           besides
           this
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           My
           God
           hath
           humbled
           me
           (o)
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           given
           cause
           of
           bewailing
           the
           great
           want
           of
           the
           power
           and
           practise
           of
           godliness
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           you
           have
           comforted
           me
           with
           a
           conformity
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           and
           the
           Exercises
           of
           Religion
           .
           The
           matter
           of
           grief
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           ,
           in
           some
           ,
           that
           sobriety
           in
           company
           ;
           in
           others
           ,
           that
           diligence
           and
           laboriousness
           in
           their
           Callings
           ;
           and
           in
           many
           ,
           that
           Christian
           patience
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           many
           angry
           ,
           and
           unbrotherly
           contentions
           ,
           which
           is
           observed
           to
           be
           the
           disease
           ,
           and
           is
           indeed
           ,
           the
           great
           sin
           (p)
           and
           dishonour
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           albeit
           I
           grant
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           of
           late
           ,
           more
           occasions
           then
           ordinary
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           it
           's
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           very
           busie
           to
           make
           them
           worst
           that
           are
           taught
           most
           :
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           ,
           neither
           is
           Religion
           ,
           or
           the
           Profession
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           worse
           thought
           of
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           here
           ,
           or
           otherwhere
           ,
           where
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           ,
           there
           be
           breakings
           forth
           not
           only
           into
           anger
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           very
           bad
           ,
           and
           a
           giving
           a
           place
           to
           the
           Devil
           (q)
           ,
           who
           plays
           his
           pranks
           ,
           
           and
           works
           his
           will
           very
           much
           in
           a
           passionate
           heart
           )
           but
           also
           into
           far
           fouler
           evils
           ,
           as
           swearing
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           drunkenness
           ,
           uncleanness
           ,
           going
           to
           Witches
           and
           Wisards
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           a
           going
           to
           Hell
           for
           help
           ,
           when
           people
           be
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           Heaven
           )
           .
           These
           more
           hainous
           offences
           I
           only
           name
           to
           you
           ,
           because
           I
           believe
           divers
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           truly
           repented
           ,
           and
           am
           willing
           to
           hope
           that
           others
           that
           are
           yet
           faulty
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           being
           convinced
           in
           their
           Consciences
           of
           the
           evil
           and
           danger
           of
           things
           so
           horrible
           ,
           and
           forbearing
           them
           more
           then
           heretofore
           )
           will
           not
           only
           leave
           them
           altogether
           ,
           but
           abhor
           them
           and
           themselves
           for
           them
           :
           Which
           I
           desire
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           them
           grace
           to
           do
           before
           it
           be
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           weary
           of
           this
           sad
           work
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           add
           only
           this
           ;
           It
           had
           been
           a
           happy
           thing
           (
           my
           Brethren
           )
           both
           to
           you
           and
           to
           me
           ,
           if
           divers
           aged
           persons
           had
           (
           as
           I
           perswade
           my self
           some
           have
           )
           become
           young
           Christians
           ,
           and
           grown
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           to
           live
           soberly
           and
           righteously
           (
           which
           makes
           them
           good
           Neighbours
           ,
           but
           not
           good
           Christians
           )
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           live
           godly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           live
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           aim
           in
           all
           things
           at
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           O
           how
           little
           is
           there
           of
           this
           in
           many
           that
           are
           going
           into
           their
           grave
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           this
           comfort
           in
           older
           people
           ,
           I
           have
           often
           ,
           with
           much
           grief
           ,
           observed
           ,
           that
           by
           sundry
           of
           the
           younger
           sort
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           some
           good
           hopes
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           of
           their
           doing
           well
           ,
           by
           their
           appearing
           in
           Catechising
           ,
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           Noting
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           Reading
           something
           of
           Scripture
           at
           home
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           
           call'd
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           afterwards
           being
           grown
           up
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           discover
           their
           dispositions
           ,
           reading
           Scripture
           hath
           been
           laid
           aside
           ,
           Catechising
           shaken
           off
           ,
           Noting
           Sermons
           neglected
           ,
           the
           vain
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           followed
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           upshot
           and
           conclusion
           is
           ,
           the
           living
           of
           a
           dull
           worldly
           life
           ,
           with
           little
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           losing
           that
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           which
           they
           seemed
           to
           have
           ,
           or
           which
           it
           was
           hoped
           they
           would
           have
           had
           .
           The
           Lord
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           such
           ;
           and
           ,
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           there
           are
           divers
           young
           ones
           that
           are
           not
           such
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           and
           may
           truly
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             I
             write
             not
             these
             things
             to
             shame
             you
             ,
          
           or
           as
           if
           I
           thought
           there
           were
           not
           the
           like
           (
           or
           greater
           )
           cause
           of
           complaint
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           but
           I
           write
           them
           
             as
             to
             my
             beloved
             Sons
          
           and
           Daughters
           
             to
             warn
             you
          
           (r)
           ,
           and
           to
           stir
           up
           both
           my self
           and
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           yet
           better
           ,
           by
           our
           making
           the
           best
           use
           we
           can
           of
           the
           little
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           remainder
           of
           time
           of
           our
           being
           together
           as
           Pastor
           and
           People
           .
        
         
           I
           gladly
           pass
           from
           this
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           displeasing
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           thought
           needful
           for
           you
           to
           affect
           you
           with
           your
           estate
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           never
           rest
           till
           you
           be
           in
           a
           good
           estate
           )
           ;
           And
           come
           now
           to
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           more
           comfortable
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           matter
           of
           Praising
           God
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           
           much
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           Not
           only
           because
           I
           hope
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           (
           without
           whom
           ,
           Ministers
           can
           do
           nothing
           ,
           are
           nothing
           (s)
           ,
           )
           hath
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           make
           my
           Ministry
           profitable
           to
           divers
           neighbouring
           Parishes
           (
           at
           my
           first
           coming
           
           hither
           ,
           less
           provided
           for
           )
           —
           but
           especially
           for
           the
           good
           effect
           of
           it
           among
           you
           of
           this
           Congregation
           ;
           The
           same
           Lord
           of
           the
           Harvest
           that
           hath
           brought
           (
           I
           may
           say
           )
           laborious
           preaching
           into
           this
           place
           ,
           (
           where
           there
           was
           so
           little
           so
           long
           time
           before
           )
           ,
           hath
           blessed
           it
           here
           also
           so
           far
           as
           that
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           divers
           are
           gone
           to
           Heaven
           that
           have
           enjoyed
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           going
           thither
           who
           now
           enjoy
           it
           ;
           Not
           so
           many
           (
           God
           knows
           )
           as
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           but
           so
           many
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           sufficiently
           appeareth
           that
           God
           had
           a
           gracious
           work
           to
           do
           when
           he
           sent
           his
           Word
           hither
           ,
           upon
           the
           souls
           of
           poor
           people
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           forget
           that
           which
           may
           confirm
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           sign
           of
           the
           hearty
           entertainment
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           you
           did
           so
           generally
           ,
           lovingly
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           desire
           my
           return
           unto
           you
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           been
           for
           some
           longer
           time
           absent
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           was
           much
           desired
           otherwhere
           ;
           This
           new
           Invitation
           I
           took
           as
           a
           second
           Call
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           encouragement
           to
           settle
           with
           you
           :
           and
           therefore
           forsaking
           all
           other
           ,
           I
           have
           kept
           my self
           (
           or
           rather
           ,
           God
           hath
           kept
           me
           )
           only
           unto
           you
           ,
           to
           spend
           and
           be
           spent
           for
           you
           (t)
           .
        
         
           Here
           also
           ,
           I
           do
           with
           comfort
           remember
           ,
           your
           greater
           respect
           to
           the
           Lords-day
           ,
           more
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           preparation
           for
           the
           Lords-Supper
           ,
           then
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           every
           place
           where
           the
           Word
           hath
           been
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           more
           reverence
           of
           the
           presence
           and
           service
           of
           God
           in
           the
           publike
           Assembly
           ;
           you
           do
           not
           use
           to
           over-run
           the
           blessing
           (
           as
           divers
           that
           make
           it
           a
           common
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           a
           very
           profane
           custom
           ,
           to
           go
           away
           before
           the
           Blessing
           be
           pronounced
           )
           but
           abide
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           divine
           Service
           ;
           Jacob
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             let
             thee
             go
             from
             me
          
           (u)
           .
           They
           do
           well
           ,
           that
           say
           ,
           and
           resolve
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           go
           from
           thee
           ,
           
             before
             thou
             blesse
             me
          
           .
        
         
           But
           amongst
           ,
           and
           above
           divers
           other
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           cause
           of
           blessing
           God
           for
           your
           constancy
           in
           attending
           Gods
           Word
           and
           Ordinances
           in
           the
           late
           Erroneous
           and
           Congregation-scattering
           times
           ,
           wherein
           so
           many
           Christians
           have
           lamentably
           and
           fearfully
           faln
           from
           the
           truth
           and
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           have
           not
           wanted
           tentations
           to
           depart
           with
           them
           (
           upon
           the
           pretence
           of
           greater
           light
           ,
           and
           more
           holiness
           )
           from
           that
           written
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           leave
           ,
           or
           cross
           and
           contemn
           ,
           have
           no
           morning-light
           in
           them
           (x)
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           reverend
           and
           unfained
           respect
           whereunto
           ,
           the
           greatest
           godliness
           and
           holiness
           is
           ever-joyned
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           doctrine
           according
           to
           godliness
           (y)
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           requires
           true
           godliness
           ,
           and
           stirs
           up
           and
           brings
           men
           thereunto
           :
           But
           by
           such
           tentations
           many
           have
           departed
           .
           To
           that
           God
           be
           glory
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           keep
           you
           ,
           and
           hath
           kept
           you
           from
           so
           falling
           ,
           
             Jude
             ,
             v.
          
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           little
           more
           to
           say
           ,
           O
           that
           I
           could
           take
           off
           some
           of
           that
           which
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           former
           Complaints
           ,
           by
           seeing
           that
           done
           at
           last
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           been
           done
           at
           first
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           by
           seeing
           those
           that
           have
           lien
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           become
           at
           length
           ,
           knowing
           Christians
           :
           those
           that
           have
           been
           worldly
           minded
           ,
           spiritual
           Christians
           ,
           those
           
           that
           have
           been
           loose
           and
           given
           to
           drinking
           ,
           sober
           Christians
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           have
           been
           only
           sober
           ,
           truly
           godly
           Christians
           !
           O
           that
           they
           that
           are
           old
           ,
           (
           too
           like
           Nicodemus
           that
           dreamed
           of
           entring
           into
           his
           Mothers
           womb
           again
           )
           might
           be
           so
           far
           awakened
           and
           enlightened
           ,
           as
           to
           enter
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           into
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           Church
           (z)
           ,
           and
           know
           experimentally
           what
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           Regeneration
           means
           by
           having
           Christ
           ,
           through
           the
           travail
           of
           the
           Ministery
           formed
           in
           them
           (a)
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           sealing
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           pretious
           Souls
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           do
           so
           much
           hasten
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           must
           prepare
           now
           ,
           or
           perish
           then
           .
        
         
           And
           (
           to
           speak
           yet
           again
           )
           O
           that
           you
           that
           are
           younger
           ,
           would
           make
           conscience
           of
           remembring
           your
           Creator
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           your
           youth
           (b)
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           your
           business
           to
           grow
           in
           grace
           as
           you
           grow
           in
           years
           ,
           not
           being
           ever
           the
           elder
           ,
           the
           lower
           ,
           but
           the
           taller
           Christian
           !
           It
           's
           a
           miserable
           thing
           when
           a
           young
           man
           grows
           in
           nothing
           but
           in
           height
           ,
           or
           in
           hair
           ,
           (
           O
           how
           that
           grows
           in
           these
           dissolute
           dayes
           !
           )
           ,
           or
           in
           strength
           ,
           or
           in
           wit
           ,
           without
           having
           the
           wit
           to
           grow
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           fear
           of
           God
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           miserable
           and
           most
           dangerous
           thing
           ;
           for
           young
           men
           may
           die
           as
           well
           as
           old
           ;
           if
           the
           Tower
           of
           Siloe
           fall
           ,
           it
           kills
           the
           youngest
           on
           whom
           it
           falls
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           oldest
           (c)
           .
           In
           those
           lead-mines
           wherein
           many
           of
           you
           labour
           ,
           how
           many
           younger
           and
           stronger
           men
           have
           perished
           on
           a
           sudden
           ?
           Now
           ,
           if
           they
           that
           dye
           (
           whether
           they
           be
           old
           or
           young
           )
           
           do
           not
           live
           in
           Jesus
           while
           they
           live
           ,
           how
           shall
           they
           die
           in
           Jesus
           (d)
           when
           they
           die
           ?
           and
           then
           ,
           how
           shall
           they
           live
           with
           him
           when
           they
           are
           dead
           ?
           And
           ,
           Is
           it
           your
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           should
           be
           in
           one
           place
           and
           you
           (
           when
           you
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           may
           die
           to
           morrow
           )
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           contrary
           place
           ,
           He
           in
           glory
           ,
           and
           you
           in
           torment
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           evermore
           ?
           Beloved
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           better
           things
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           better
           things
           in
           you
           ;
           even
           things
           that
           accompany
           Salvation
           ;
           though
           (
           because
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           hear
           )
           I
           thus
           speak
           (e)
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           speak
           but
           once
           more
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           they
           that
           hear
           worst
           will
           hear
           me
           ;
           Are
           you
           sure
           there
           is
           an
           Heaven
           ?
           Do
           you
           believe
           there
           is
           an
           Hell
           ?
           Do
           you
           know
           the
           Soul
           is
           Immortal
           and
           never
           dieth
           as
           the
           Body
           doth
           ?
           And
           are
           you
           further
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           where
           this
           never-dying
           Soul
           lodgeth
           and
           lyeth
           the
           first
           night
           after
           your
           death
           ,
           (
           whe●her
           it
           be
           in
           Heaven
           or
           in
           Hell
           )
           there
           it
           and
           you
           must
           lodge
           for
           ever
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           Do
           you
           think
           all
           these
           things
           to
           be
           true
           ?
           Let
           me
           then
           beseech
           you
           to
           shew
           your selves
           Christians
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           your selves
           Men
           (f)
           ,
           and
           live
           not
           securely
           in
           that
           loose
           course
           ,
           walk
           not
           stubbornly
           in
           that
           wide
           way
           ,
           which
           will
           certainly
           bring
           to
           the
           worse
           place
           ;
           but
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Strive
           to
           enter
           in
           at
           the
           straight-gate
           ,
           and
           go
           in
           that
           narrow
           way
           (
           though
           it
           be
           against
           the
           hair
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           your
           own
           corrupt
           and
           undoing
           hearts
           )
           by
           walking
           wherein
           ,
           you
           shall
           assuredly
           come
           at
           last
           to
           the
           better
           place
           ,
           and
           possess
           that
           everlasting
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           (g)
           our
           Lord.
           
        
         
         
           For
           this
           purpose
           I
           have
           written
           these
           following
           Directions
           and
           Admonitions
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           what
           Guides
           ,
           or
           Goads
           (h)
           you
           will
           have
           ,
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           gone
           ;
           but
           the
           better
           you
           observe
           these
           and
           all
           other
           godly
           Instructions
           ,
           the
           more
           hope
           you
           may
           have
           to
           have
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           mean-while
           I
           leave
           these
           with
           you
           :
           which
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           not
           other
           helps
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           more
           needful
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           other
           helps
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           the
           more
           useful
           .
        
         
           That
           I
           might
           be
           more
           profitable
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           plainness
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           of
           it
           as
           I
           intended
           or
           desired
           :
           for
           all
           men
           have
           not
           that
           gift
           of
           making
           known
           their
           mind
           to
           others
           in
           a
           plain
           and
           familiar
           way
           ;
           And
           ,
           (
           besides
           that
           )
           ,
           something
           must
           be
           yielded
           to
           more
           ripe
           Readers
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           divers
           things
           ,
           the
           matter
           hath
           carryed
           me
           above
           the
           capacity
           of
           many
           of
           you
           ;
           but
           the
           better
           use
           you
           make
           of
           that
           which
           you
           do
           understand
           ,
           the
           sooner
           you
           will
           understand
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           you
           being
           acquainted
           so
           long
           with
           my
           way
           of
           teaching
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           may
           know
           and
           find
           out
           (
           better
           then
           others
           )
           what
           my
           meaning
           is
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           Remember
           ,
           that
           what
           our
           Saviour
           long
           since
           said
           to
           prove
           himself
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           is
           fulfilled
           to
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             The
             poor
             have
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             to
             them
          
           (i)
           ,
           or
           they
           are
           the
           persons
           that
           are
           Gospel-lized
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           theirs
           with
           all
           the
           comforts
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           know
           also
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           the
           poor
           in
           state
           only
           ,
           but
           (
           which
           a
           poor
           state
           oft
           is
           ,
           and
           ever
           should
           be
           ,
           an
           help
           unto
           )
           of
           those
           
           that
           are
           poor
           in
           spirit
           (k)
           ,
           that
           (
           though
           they
           have
           lived
           honestly
           among
           their
           neighbours
           )
           see
           themselves
           undone
           without
           a
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           they
           have
           little
           or
           nothing
           else
           (
           or
           whether
           they
           have
           or
           no
           )
           make
           sure
           to
           have
           Him
           ;
           labour
           you
           to
           be
           in
           the
           number
           of
           those
           that
           are
           thus
           spiritually
           poor
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           many
           of
           you
           are
           outwardly
           low
           )
           .
           It
           's
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           when
           they
           that
           have
           little
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           shall
           have
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           to
           cool
           their
           tongue
           in
           that
           place
           of
           torment
           (l)
           .
           That
           it
           may
           not
           be
           so
           with
           you
           ,
           Let
           me
           beseech
           you
           to
           study
           your
           Souls
           ,
           to
           esteem
           the
           words
           of
           Gods
           mouth
           (
           whether
           you
           read
           them
           ,
           or
           hear
           them
           (m)
           ,
           )
           more
           then
           your
           necessary
           food
           (n)
           ;
           to
           account
           one
           thing
           necessary
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           sit
           at
           Jesus
           feet
           ,
           and
           hear
           his
           Word
           from
           those
           whom
           he
           sends
           to
           speak
           to
           you
           (o)
           .
           This
           will
           not
           hinder
           you
           from
           labouring
           for
           your
           living
           ,
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           binds
           you
           to
           it
           (p)
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           necessary
           to
           know
           there
           is
           a
           more
           necessary
           labour
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           God
           would
           have
           done
           first
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           it
           after
           ;
           For
           your
           assistance
           wherein
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           the
           holy
           Exercises
           of
           Religion
           which
           are
           here
           commended
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           be
           furnished
           for
           bringing
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           godliness
           in
           your
           whole
           conversation
           ;
           Consider
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           give
           you
           understanding
           in
           all
           things
           (q)
           ,
           and
           so
           bless
           unto
           you
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Instructions
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           thrive
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           persevere
           in
           faith
           and
           
           obedience
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           rejoyce
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           in
           me
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           (r)
           .
           Unto
           whom
           I
           commend
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           build
           you
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           you
           an
           Inheritance
           among
           all
           them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           (s)
           .
        
         
           
             And
             so
             remain
             ,
             Your
             intirely-well-wishing
             Pastor
             ,
             willing
             to
             spend
             ,
             and
             be
             spent
             ,
             and
             now
             almost
             spent
             ,
             with
             and
             for
             you
             ,
             
               William
               Thomas
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Dear
             Christians
             ,
          
        
         
           ALbeit
           ,
           the
           ensuing
           Instructions
           were
           purposely
           framed
           for
           my
           own
           Charge
           ,
           yet
           finding
           them
           to
           grow
           under
           my
           hand
           to
           a
           more
           full
           Treatise
           then
           was
           at
           first
           in
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           they
           are
           like
           to
           come
           into
           many
           hands
           ,
           I
           conceive
           it
           needful
           to
           say
           something
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           have
           written
           may
           be
           more
           useful
           to
           any
           that
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           read
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           have
           to
           say
           ,
           concerneth
           the
           matter
           handled
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           writing
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           is
           wholly
           practical
           ,
           save
           that
           necessity
           hath
           compelled
           me
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           practical
           Truths
           ,
           to
           mixe
           here
           and
           there
           that
           which
           is
           something
           controversal
           .
        
         
           All
           (
           as
           you
           may
           see
           )
           is
           referred
           unto
           two
           heads
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christian
           ,
           and
           
           Family-duties
           ;
           Of
           each
           sort
           there
           are
           four
           .
           I
           shall
           ,
           before-hand
           ,
           give
           you
           a
           tast
           of
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           is
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           which
           may
           well
           be
           put
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           because
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Faith
           (a)
           ,
           and
           the
           well-spring
           of
           saving
           wisdom
           (b)
           ,
           but
           also
           
           the
           ground
           of
           Godliness
           (c)
           ,
           the
           guide
           of
           Practise
           (d)
           ,
           and
           a
           divine
           Directory
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           every
           good
           duty
           ,
           whereby
           not
           only
           the
           Minister
           and
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           are
           educated
           unto
           ,
           and
           throughly
           furnished
           for
           ,
           every
           good
           work
           (e)
           .
           For
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           composed
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           writings
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           for
           vain-glory
           ,
           but
           for
           mens
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           written
           them
           in
           a
           plain
           language
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           easily
           see
           what
           is
           said
           (
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           sufficeth
           for
           the
           guiding
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           carriage
           ,
           and
           the
           safety
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           no
           simple
           men
           (
           as
           Chrysostom
           speaks
           (f)
           ,
           )
           might
           make
           this
           excuse
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           hard
           :
           for
           though
           there
           be
           difficulties
           therein
           ,
           to
           take
           down
           mens
           pride
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           enough
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Gods
           workman
           (g)
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Minister
           )
           but
           any
           workman
           may
           see
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           eyes
           to
           see
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           to
           see
           ,
           requires
           sight
           as
           well
           as
           light
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           particular
           Instructions
           given
           concerning
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           need
           ;
           For
           where
           Salvation
           lies
           at
           the
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           Damnation
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           's
           great
           need
           of
           Direction
           ;
           that
           where
           we
           seek
           for
           the
           better
           of
           these
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           find
           the
           worse
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           Subject
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           constrained
           unto
           a
           little
           further
           search
           ,
           both
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           my
           own
           sollici●ousness
           about
           that
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           different
           perswasions
           of
           some
           learned
           and
           godly
           men
           ,
           who
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           candidly
           interpret
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           speak
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           consentient
           judgement
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           declaration
           of
           due
           respect
           to
           those
           from
           whom
           I
           somewhat
           dissent
           .
        
         
           This
           Sacrament-doctrine
           I
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           ,
           digested
           into
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           that
           way
           of
           teaching
           is
           most
           easie
           and
           familiar
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           lend
           some
           assistance
           unto
           godly
           Christians
           for
           the
           better
           preparing
           of
           those
           belonging
           to
           their
           charge
           for
           that
           great
           
           Ordinance
           ,
           by
           the
           instructing
           and
           catechising
           of
           them
           before-hand
           in
           those
           things
           which
           it
           concerns
           such
           as
           would
           be
           worthy
           Communicants
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           ;
           what
           I
           have
           now
           published
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           I
           have
           long
           since
           framed
           ,
           and
           have
           still
           used
           in
           the
           visiting
           of
           the
           Families
           of
           those
           committed
           to
           my
           care
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           come
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           with
           more
           knowledge
           and
           conscience
           :
           But
           that
           which
           I
           conceived
           fit
           for
           them
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           ,
           (
           I
           shall
           hope
           )
           ,
           unprofitable
           to
           others
           .
           How
           many
           wayes
           have
           painful
           Pastors
           used
           to
           acquaint
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           with
           God
           and
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           in
           them
           a
           reverent
           respect
           thereunto
           ,
           some
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           some
           another
           ?
           But
           whether
           it
           be
           
             I
             or
             they
          
           (h)
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           same
           thing
           for
           substance
           ,
           and
           (
           perhaps
           )
           some
           may
           think
           so
           well
           of
           this
           way
           as
           to
           receive
           some
           benefit
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           have
           what
           I
           aim
           at
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Chapter
           concerneth
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           may
           serve
           
           also
           as
           an
           help
           and
           incitement
           to
           a
           religious
           and
           profitable
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           albeit
           I
           make
           not
           a
           distinct
           Head
           of
           that
           Argument
           ;
           for
           neglect
           of
           serious
           hearing
           of
           Sermons
           ariseth
           from
           a
           low
           or
           no
           account
           of
           those
           that
           preach
           them
           :
           As
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           by
           men
           formed
           out
           of
           the
           clay
           (i)
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           that
           high
           office
           is
           Gods
           Ordinance
           for
           mans
           Salvation
           (k)
           ;
           so
           the
           holding
           of
           such
           in
           reputation
           is
           mans
           assistance
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           very
           unlikely
           that
           men
           should
           be
           guided
           and
           ruled
           by
           those
           whom
           they
           do
           not
           regard
           .
           As
           long
           as
           there
           was
           any
           hope
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           the
           Preface
           to
           their
           profiting
           was
           this
           ,
           They
           will
           reverence
           my
           Son
           (l)
           ;
           and
           a
           base
           opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           being
           without
           any
           honour
           among
           them
           ,
           made
           him
           useless
           to
           them
           (m)
           .
        
         
           The
           thing
           much
           thought
           of
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Treatise
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           to
           help
           to
           reduce
           (
           if
           God
           please
           so
           far
           to
           bless
           poor
           endeavours
           )
           those
           many
           Christians
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           distemper
           of
           the
           times
           (
           for
           I
           am
           more
           willing
           to
           fix
           it
           upon
           that
           ,
           then
           to
           think
           that
           so
           dismal
           a
           thing
           as
           their
           departure
           is
           ,
           should
           arise
           out
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           )
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           distemper
           and
           tentation
           of
           the
           late
           
           times
           ,
           have
           so
           dangerously
           forsaken
           a
           duely
           called
           Ministry
           ,
           whi●h
           God
           hath
           in
           singular
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           to
           mankinde
           (n)
           appointed
           ,
           and
           ,
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           (o)
           constituted
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           by
           their
           work
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           for
           the
           preventing
           of
           their
           being
           tossed
           
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             sleight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             cunning
             craftiness
             whereby
             they
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
          
           (p)
           .
           Into
           which
           evil
           of
           being
           wafted
           away
           from
           God
           and
           his
           wayes
           ,
           they
           have
           sadly
           fal'n
           ,
           who
           have
           fal'n
           away
           from
           an
           Ordained
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           therewithall
           from
           all
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           love
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           certainly
           bring
           their
           hearts
           back
           again
           ,
           (q)
           .
           If
           they
           be
           Children
           they
           cannot
           alwayes
           want
           bread
           ,
           nor
           refuse
           to
           receive
           it
           from
           those
           Officers
           and
           Stewards
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           Rulers
           of
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           their
           portion
           of
           meat
           in
           due
           season
           (r)
           .
           But
           howsoever
           it
           fall
           out
           with
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           being
           more
           perfect
           Saints
           ,
           disdain
           that
           Ministry
           ,
           whereby
           (
           if
           God
           speak
           true
           )
           Saints
           are
           to
           be
           perfected
           ,
           and
           that
           till
           they
           come
           to
           a
           perfect
           man
           (s)
           or
           to
           a
           perfect
           manly
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           will
           never
           be
           till
           they
           come
           to
           heaven
           (t)
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           however
           it
           be
           with
           some
           such
           (
           as
           namely
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           forsaken
           the
           written
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           whom
           there
           is
           least
           hope
           )
           Yet
           ,
           the
           things
           here
           laid
           down
           will
           serve
           (
           I
           trust
           )
           to
           confirm
           those
           who
           through
           the
           great
           goodness
           of
           God
           have
           been
           upheld
           ,
           and
           held
           in
           a
           right
           and
           regular
           way
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           solicitations
           and
           tentations
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           As
           for
           others
           ,
           all
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           some
           right
           Church-government
           ,
           or
           some
           grievous
           Church-chastisement
           ,
           will
           at
           length
           ,
           bring
           those
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           godliness
           together
           ,
           whom
           a
           vast
           and
           too-unlimited
           a
           liberty
           ,
           (
           good
           both
           for
           doing
           and
           undoing
           ,
           as
           men
           were
           right
           or
           light
           )
           hath
           set
           so
           far
           and
           fearfully
           asunder
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           more
           then
           time
           for
           me
           to
           hasten
           to
           the
           fourth
           general
           
           head
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           treated
           of
           the
           Christian
           or
           Lords-day
           Sabbath
           purposely
           ,
           but
           in
           order
           thereunto
           have
           
           spoken
           something
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           difficulty
           that
           there
           is
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           I
           do
           with
           all
           humility
           ,
           and
           deep
           sense
           of
           my
           own
           weakness
           ,
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desire
           not
           that
           any
           thing
           here
           affirmed
           should
           be
           received
           but
           according
           as
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Scripture-reason
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           found
           confirmed
           .
           But
           withal
           ,
           I
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           put
           the
           Reader
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           to
           judge
           rightly
           of
           ,
           to
           reverence
           ,
           rellish
           and
           receive
           ,
           this
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           practical
           Truths
           ,
           (
           namely
           those
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Treatise
           )
           ,
           two
           things
           are
           very
           needful
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           due
           respect
           to
           the
           General
           Rules
           of
           Holiness
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           Principle
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           Heart
           (
           for
           the
           natural
           man
           receiveth
           not
           spiritual
           things
           (u)
           ,
           )
           that
           so
           there
           may
           be
           a
           consenting
           and
           closing
           with
           the
           Reason
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           in
           the
           generalities
           thereof
           .
           Let
           all
           Christians
           therefore
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           setting
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           indifferently
           and
           conscientiously
           consider
           those
           four
           things
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           propound
           ,
           and
           present
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           more
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           the
           preserving
           and
           perpetuating
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           and
           commodity
           
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           set
           and
           intire
           day
           wherein
           to
           meet
           together
           in
           publike
           Worship
           for
           the
           knowing
           ,
           acknowledging
           ,
           serving
           and
           enjoying
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           to
           have
           no
           such
           day
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           such
           a
           day
           be
           granted
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           needful
           
           and
           best
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           within
           that
           proportion
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           God
           himself
           hath
           described
           and
           prescribed
           in
           the
           fourth
           Commandement
           ,
           that
           is
           ;
           Whether
           it
           must
           not
           be
           a
           weekly
           day
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           will
           serve
           as
           well
           (
           for
           the
           aforenamed
           ends
           )
           to
           have
           it
           left
           to
           men
           to
           lay
           out
           for
           their
           God
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           ,
           and
           within
           such
           a
           circuit
           of
           time
           as
           they
           think
           fit
           ?
           If
           any
           will
           rest
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           a
           moment
           upon
           Ecclesiastical
           constitution
           ,
           I
           wonder
           what
           company
           of
           men
           may
           or
           will
           assume
           so
           much
           to
           themselves
           as
           to
           appoint
           a
           day
           in
           their
           own
           devised
           distance
           ,
           and
           impose
           it
           to
           be
           observed
           on
           the
           whole
           Community
           of
           Christians
           ▪
           
           And
           if
           there
           be
           not
           in
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           the
           same
           set
           day
           ,
           how
           will
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           be
           diminished
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           meeting
           of
           all
           the
           people
           of
           God
           together
           ,
           to
           do
           homage
           to
           him
           ,
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           is
           so
           remarkably
           heightened
           ?
        
         
           
           3.
           
           If
           there
           must
           be
           a
           weekly
           day
           of
           Gods
           own
           Institution
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           other
           day
           of
           the
           week
           that
           can
           lay
           so
           good
           a
           claim
           to
           that
           sacred
           Institution
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           such
           a
           divine
           Character
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           on
           which
           our
           Saviour
           rested
           from
           all
           his
           work
           ;
           and
           compleated
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Man-kind
           in
           his
           glorious
           Resurrection
           ,
           on
           which
           our
           great
           Lord
           hath
           set
           his
           own
           Name
           ,
           and
           that
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           (x)
           ,
           wherein
           also
           the
           holy
           Observation
           thereof
           is
           presented
           in
           Christian
           meetings
           ,
           and
           such
           acts
           and
           exercises
           as
           suit
           with
           the
           solemn
           time
           of
           Christians
           assembling
           themselves
           together
           (y)
           ,
           And
           which
           is
           generally
           confest
           to
           be
           an
           Apostolical
           Ptescription
           ,
           and
           so
           amounts
           to
           a
           divine
           Institution
           (z)
           ?
        
         
           
           4.
           
           This
           day
           being
           divinely
           instituted
           ,
           whether
           God
           will
           not
           be
           ,
           that
           day
           ,
           better
           served
           ,
           and
           the
           spiritual
           profit
           of
           Christians
           better
           provided
           for
           ,
           by
           making
           it
           an
           intire
           day
           of
           Rest
           holy
           to
           the
           Lord
           and
           to
           spiritual
           uses
           ;
           or
           by
           mixing
           our
           work
           with
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Play
           with
           Piety
           .
        
         
           Such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           (
           and
           more
           weighty
           communications
           of
           better
           Writers
           )
           being
           seriously
           considered
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           work
           on
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           walk
           with
           God
           ,
           willingly
           and
           thankfully
           to
           sequester
           themselves
           from
           all
           other
           things
           to
           enjoy
           a
           blessed
           communion
           with
           their
           Lord
           every
           Lords-day
           ,
           and
           one
           day
           in
           seaven
           to
           be
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           little
           Tractate
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Christian
           duties
           therein
           contained
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           part
           treateth
           of
           Family-duties
           .
        
         
           
           I
           begin
           with
           Family-Catechising
           ,
           an
           exercise
           exceeding
           needful
           &
           useful
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           are
           young
           may
           be
           acquainted
           with
           God
           betimes
           ,
           and
           thereby
           ,
           if
           they
           die
           sooner
           ,
           may
           be
           fitter
           for
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           fitter
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           if
           they
           live
           longer
           .
           God
           would
           have
           all
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           (a)
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           blind
           Pastors
           and
           
           People
           ,
           so
           blind
           Housholders
           and
           Housholds
           ,
           fill
           hell
           (b)
           ;
           And
           mean-while
           make
           the
           World
           much
           worse
           then
           else
           it
           would
           be
           ;
           For
           ,
           Families
           are
           the
           original
           of
           all
           other
           greater
           Societies
           ;
           and
           want
           of
           Religious
           Education
           there
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           there
           are
           so
           few
           good
           servants
           ;
           for
           how
           shal
           an
           ignorant
           Son
           or
           Daughter
           that
           hath
           no
           knowledge
           or
           conscience
           ,
           be
           a
           good
           Servant
           ?
           And
           why
           there
           are
           so
           few
           good
           Wives
           and
           Husbands
           ;
           for
           how
           shall
           they
           be
           good
           together
           ,
           that
           were
           never
           bred
           up
           to
           be
           good
           asunder
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           so
           many
           less
           sound
           ,
           or
           less
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           been
           so
           trained
           up
           as
           young
           Timothy
           was
           ,
           who
           from
           a
           child
           had
           known
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           (c)
           ?
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           Religion
           is
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           in
           the
           heart
           (
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           most
           in
           the
           House
           )
           but
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           will
           be
           in
           the
           house
           (d)
           :
           Yea
           ,
           (
           as
           there
           shall
           be
           occasion
           )
           in
           every
           house
           (e)
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           grace
           that
           is
           in
           a
           sincere
           and
           right
           heart
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           oyntment
           of
           ones
           right
           hand
           ,
           which
           bewrayeth
           it self
           (f)
           ,
           being
           ever
           un-satisfied
           ,
           unless
           it
           disperse
           and
           send
           abroad
           the
           sweet
           savour
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           in
           every
           place
           (g)
           ,
           especially
           ,
           the
           Vicinity
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           the
           Family
           .
        
         
           I
           proceed
           from
           this
           ,
           to
           the
           thing
           I
           principally
           aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ,
           only
           intended
           when
           I
           first
           set
           upon
           this
           work
           ,
           
           namely
           ,
           to
           set
           forward
           the
           Duty
           of
           Family-Prayer
           ;
           For
           ,
           though
           God
           will
           do
           much
           for
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           for
           every
           house
           in
           Israel
           ,
           yet
           his
           Will
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           sought
           that
           he
           may
           do
           it
           for
           them
           (h)
           .
           Heaven
           is
           a
           rich
           storehouse
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           a
           Joseph
           there
           that
           is
           willing
           to
           nourish
           us
           ,
           lest
           we
           and
           our
           houshold
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           we
           have
           come
           to
           poverty
           (i)
           ;
           yet
           it
           s
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           go
           thither
           with
           our
           suits
           and
           supplications
           (
           as
           the
           sons
           of
           Jacob
           went
           into
           Egypt
           with
           their
           sacks
           )
           that
           so
           opening
           our
           mouths
           wide
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           may
           fill
           them
           (k)
           .
           Ther
           's
           treasure
           enough
           in
           God's
           House
           for
           us
           and
           for
           our
           houses
           ;
           but
           when
           God
           hath
           put
           a
           Key
           into
           our
           hand
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           Prayer
           )
           to
           open
           the
           door
           ,
           we
           must
           either
           turn
           the
           Key
           ,
           or
           not
           expect
           the
           Treasure
           ;
           men
           lust
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           ;
           labour
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           ;
           fight
           and
           scramble
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           (
           or
           have
           not
           in
           mercy
           ,
           Hos.
           13.11
           .
           )
           because
           they
           ask
           not
           (l)
           .
           Now
           because
           some
           weak
           Christians
           may
           say
           with
           Jeremy
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           I
           cannot
           speak
           (
           I
           cannot
           pray
           )
           for
           I
           am
           a
           child
           (m)
           ,
           therefore
           I
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           profitable
           for
           their
           help
           ,
           and
           education
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           put
           some
           Prayers
           into
           their
           hands
           (
           though
           it
           be
           God
           only
           that
           must
           put
           a
           spirit
           of
           Prayer
           into
           their
           hearts
           (n)
           .
           )
           This
           is
           a
           course
           that
           heretofore
           hath
           found
           acceptance
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           needs
           an
           Apology
           ,
           considering
           that
           in
           late
           times
           ,
           Forms
           have
           been
           so
           much
           out
           of
           request
           ,
           that
           God's
           external
           Ordinances
           and
           holy
           Institutions
           ,
           of
           one
           kind
           and
           another
           ,
           have
           passed
           and
           suffered
           reproach
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           divers
           of
           better
           report
           heretofore
           (
           but
           None
           but
           God
           knows
           who
           are
           his
           (o)
           ,
           )
           under
           the
           contemptible
           name
           of
           Forms
           of
           Religion
           ,
           too
           low
           for
           Christians
           of
           the
           upper
           Form.
           Now
           ,
           if
           any
           yet
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           count
           themselves
           above
           Ordinances
           ,
           I
           must
           leave
           them
           ,
           as
           far
           above
           my
           persuasions
           .
           But
           as
           for
           modest
           Christians
           ,
           who
           ,
           howsoever
           they
           may
           be
           somewhat
           doubtful
           about
           the
           use
           of
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           yet
           are
           teachable
           and
           capable
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           shall
           endevour
           to
           give
           it
           them
           ;
           And
           therefore
           I
           willingly
           acknowledg
           ▪
           (
           and
           would
           have
           both
           those
           of
           my
           own
           Charge
           ,
           and
           other
           Christians
           to
           know
           )
           that
           such
           Forms
           are
           not
           so
           properly
           intended
           for
           grown
           and
           exercised
           Christians
           (
           albeit
           (
           they
           being
           humble
           )
           will
           know
           they
           may
           receive
           help
           ,
           and
           improvement
           from
           them
           )
           but
           they
           are
           composed
           for
           young
           Beginners
           ;
           and
           for
           them
           also
           ,
           not
           to
           tie
           them
           up
           ,
           but
           to
           train
           them
           up
           (
           as
           they
           use
           to
           do
           little
           Children
           )
           to
           go
           first
           by
           a
           Form
           ,
           that
           leaving
           the
           form
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           help
           at
           first
           ,
           they
           may
           go
           ,
           at
           length
           ,
           on
           their
           own
           legs
           ,
           without
           leaning
           on
           such
           Supports
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           Bradford
           ,
           that
           high
           and
           humble
           Martyr
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           Prison
           ,
           wrote
           a
           prayer
           for
           his
           Mother
           that
           she
           might
           learn
           how
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           desired
           her
           to
           get
           it
           by
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           it
           dayly
           ;
           and
           he
           wrote
           another
           for
           all
           her
           house
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           in
           their
           Evening
           Prayer
           (p)
           .
        
         
           Unto
           which
           I
           add
           ,
           that
           although
           poor
           and
           low
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           lowest
           ,
           Christians
           may
           and
           should
           take
           more
           liberty
           in
           private
           
           between
           God
           and
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           afraid
           o●
           backward
           to
           groan
           out
           their
           desires
           before
           the
           Lord
           ;
           yet
           the
           assistance
           and
           supplies
           of
           Prayers
           made
           to
           their
           hands
           ,
           is
           ,
           for
           such
           ,
           needful
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           appear
           before
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           their
           mouth
           in
           the
           duty
           of
           Prayer
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           needful
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           service
           may
           be
           contemptible
           to
           those
           that
           be
           bad
           ,
           nor
           unprofitable
           and
           tedious
           to
           those
           that
           be
           better
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           
             Formes
             of
             Prayer
          
           (
           whereof
           there
           are
           many
           in
           Scripture
           (q)
           ,
           )
           being
           framed
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           cannot
           be
           justly
           condemned
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           add
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           
             formal
             praying
          
           which
           idle
           Christians
           ,
           by
           the
           abuse
           of
           forms
           ,
           may
           soon
           fall
           into
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           justified
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Family-duty
           is
           Repetition
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           ,
           
           being
           carefully
           done
           ,
           is
           the
           preservative
           of
           a
           right
           Religion
           ;
           for
           why
           are
           people
           ever
           learning
           ▪
           and
           never
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           are
           easily
           carryed
           from
           it
           but
           because
           they
           take
           Ministers
           words
           ,
           without
           Ministers
           grounds
           ?
           and
           so
           ,
           when
           other
           Teachers
           bring
           them
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           like
           the
           last
           and
           the
           new
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           sell
           the
           former
           and
           the
           old
           truth
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           review
           what
           they
           hear
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           noble
           Bereans
           (r)
           ,
           )
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           quoted
           by
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           so
           find
           by
           examination
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           have
           heard
           ,
           is
           founded
           on
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           credit
           of
           a
           divine
           Testimony
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           change
           their
           mindes
           (
           having
           grace
           in
           them
           )
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           God
           to
           change
           His
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           word
           come
           from
           Him
           that
           is
           not
           perfect
           ,
           and
           of
           perpetual
           verity
           .
           This
           recalling
           and
           repeating
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           endevouring
           that
           the
           Houshold
           may
           see
           how
           they
           agree
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           hath
           ever
           been
           the
           character
           of
           more
           Religious
           Families
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           means
           to
           make
           all
           in
           it
           (
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           called
           to
           give
           account
           of
           what
           they
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           heard
           again
           )
           to
           profit
           in
           Religion
           ;
           For
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           repeateth
           a
           matter
           separateth
           very
           Friends
           (s)
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           the
           repetition
           makes
           it
           fresh
           in
           memory
           ,
           causeth
           a
           greater
           observation
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           a
           greater
           impression
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           repeateth
           profitable
           matters
           ,
           edifieth
           very
           Weaklings
           ,
           and
           helpeth
           much
           the
           hearers
           ,
           to
           understand
           ,
           mark
           ,
           and
           mind
           what
           hath
           been
           formerly
           delivered
           .
        
         
         
           But
           whilest
           I
           thus
           persuade
           you
           to
           repetition
           ,
           the
           saying
           of
           an
           excellent
           Servant
           of
           God
           (t)
           comes
           to
           my
           remembrance
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           in
           effect
           ,
           that
           as
           Kine
           and
           Sheep
           return
           not
           to
           their
           owners
           ,
           grass
           and
           hay
           ,
           but
           ,
           milk
           ,
           and
           fleece
           ,
           and
           flesh
           ;
           so
           Sermons
           are
           not
           to
           be
           returned
           and
           represented
           only
           by
           reading
           notes
           ,
           but
           Christians
           are
           to
           repeat
           them
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           by
           being
           sound
           in
           opinion
           ,
           growing
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           godly
           in
           all
           their
           cariage
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           duty
           is
           ,
           Singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           principally
           on
           our
           Lords
           Sabbath
           day
           (u)
           ,
           but
           every
           other
           day
           ,
           needful
           ;
           because
           every
           day
           hath
           its
           mercy
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           is
           to
           be
           praised
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           hath
           its
           affliction
           ,
           in
           that
           also
           God
           is
           to
           be
           blessed
           (x)
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           Psalms
           sutable
           to
           every
           affliction
           —
           to
           sanctifie
           it
           unto
           us
           by
           ministring
           matter
           of
           Instruction
           —
           and
           to
           bear
           up
           our
           spirits
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           affording
           matter
           of
           Consolation
           .
           It
           is
           every
           day
           likewise
           ,
           a
           profitable
           Exercise
           ,
           because
           the
           Book
           of
           Psalms
           containeth
           in
           it
           abundant
           matter
           of
           heavenly
           meditation
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           edification
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           both
           needful
           and
           profitable
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           an
           exercise
           very
           pleasant
           ,
           for
           it
           awakeneth
           the
           soul
           ,
           quickneth
           the
           spirits
           ,
           cheareth
           up
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           generally
           reviveth
           both
           the
           inward
           and
           the
           outward
           man
           Other
           duties
           are
           a
           Christians
           work
           ,
           This
           is
           his
           holy
           recreation
           ,
           begun
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           compleated
           in
           heaven
           .
           I
           cannot
           leave
           this
           ,
           without
           reciting
           what
           Mr.
           Beza
           (
           that
           hath
           done
           such
           eminent
           service
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           )
           relateth
           of
           himself
           ;
           it
           's
           this
           ,
           
             When
             by
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             hnd
             willingly
             forsaken
             my
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             I
             had
             that
             I
             might
             freely
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             at
             my
             first
             entry
             into
             the
             publick
             assembly
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             the
             company
             did
             sing
             this
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
          
           91
           )
           
             Psalm
             ;
             by
             the
             singing
             whereof
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             had
             heard
             God
             himself
             calling
             me
             particularly
             ,
             I
             felt
             my self
             so
             comforted
             that
             I
             have
             kept
             it
             since
             that
             time
             most
             dearly-graven
             in
             my
             heart
             :
             and
             I
             may
             truly
             witness
             this
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             received
             marvellous
             comfort
             by
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             sickness
             and
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             meditating
             it
             when
             I
             was
             smitten
             with
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             plague
             had
             infected
             my
             Family
             ,
             even
             four
             times
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             other
             most
             grievous
             tentations
          
           (y)
           .
           Let
           all
           profit
           by
           his
           experience
           ,
           and
           observe
           their
           own
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           given
           ▪
           Summary
           account
           of
           the
           matters
           handled
           in
           this
           Treatise
           :
           Concerning
           each
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           earnestly
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           cast
           his
           eye
           upon
           the
           Margent
           ,
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           alleaged
           ,
           and
           weigh
           the
           Reasons
           annexed
           :
           for
           I
           shall
           easily
           grant
           that
           a
           mans
           constitution
           is
           apt
           to
           insinuate
           it self
           into
           his
           meditation
           and
           discourse
           ,
           perhaps
           too
           much
           (
           for
           in
           every
           constitution
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           vertue
           ,
           or
           an
           help
           to
           vertue
           ;
           so
           a
           danger
           also
           )
           and
           divers
           other
           things
           may
           lead
           a
           man
           aside
           before
           he
           is
           aware
           ;
           Albeit
           therefore
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           conscious
           to
           my self
           of
           offering
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           (
           as
           far
           as
           my
           understanding
           reacheth
           )
           is
           right
           ,
           and
           do
           abhor
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           God
           alone
           can
           bind
           ;
           yet
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           ,
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           mine
           ,
           or
           any
           mans
           words
           else
           ,
           set
           still
           before
           him
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           Writing
           (
           which
           is
           the
           other
           thing
           I
           mentioned
           )
           I
           have
           spoken
           somewhat
           to
           in
           the
           former
           Epistle
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           plain
           and
           perspicuous
           as
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           common
           sort
           of
           Christians
           )
           I
           intended
           ,
           but
           the
           Babes
           of
           Christ
           will
           here
           find
           milk
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           many
           things
           fitted
           to
           their
           capacity
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           stronger
           meat
           ,
           it
           will
           suit
           better
           with
           more
           mature
           Christians
           .
           All
           men
           know
           ,
           or
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           are
           necessitated
           to
           extend
           such
           abilities
           as
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           (
           which
           is
           hardly
           done
           without
           some
           obscurity
           )
           for
           the
           pleading
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           God
           :
           And
           that
           because
           ,
           as
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           riseth
           up
           in
           arms
           ,
           &
           mustereth
           all
           its
           forces
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           doth
           it
           also
           against
           the
           way
           of
           godliness
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           tho
           the
           adversaries
           thereof
           ,
           cannot
           destroy
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           prevail
           so
           far
           as
           to
           darken
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           so
           many
           mists
           before
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           for
           the
           ordinary
           Traveller
           to
           discern
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           nor
           for
           their
           Guides
           to
           clear
           it
           up
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           that
           have
           good
           and
           honest
           hearts
           ,
           will
           hereby
           receive
           some
           good
           ;
           and
           from
           others
           ,
           that
           write
           of
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           they
           may
           receive
           more
           ;
           and
           by
           humble
           and
           faithful
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           diligent
           studying
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           most
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           I
           crave
           pardon
           for
           being
           so
           tedious
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           which
           
           because
           it
           may
           serve
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           an
           introduction
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Supplement
           also
           to
           that
           whi●h
           followeth
           ;
           the
           Reader
           may
           please
           the
           rather
           to
           bear
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           nothing
           now
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           leave
           with
           Christians
           this
           one
           necessary
           Admonition
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           content
           themselves
           with
           those
           outward
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           that
           they
           shall
           here
           find
           urged
           ,
           but
           to
           study
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           helps
           ,
           to
           strive
           after
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           .
           For
           though
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           Pious
           and
           Religious
           ,
           without
           observing
           the
           external
           means
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           the
           p●in●ipal
           whereof
           ,
           was
           the
           Sanctification
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           (
           as
           one
           that
           was
           not
           so
           good
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           Sabbath
           as
           he
           should
           have
           been
           notes
           well
           (t)
           )
           yet
           all
           outward
           duties
           lose
           their
           end
           and
           their
           estimation
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           serve
           as
           sad
           witnesses
           against
           them
           that
           use
           them
           most
           ,
           if
           the
           reality
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           and
           exercise
           of
           grace
           ,
           doth
           not
           appear
           in
           their
           conversation
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             The
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             exercise
             ,
          
           and
           are
           not
           to
           be
           performed
           (
           much
           less
           to
           be
           rested
           on
           )
           in
           stead
           of
           Godliness
           (u)
           ,
           but
           to
           nourish
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           to
           stead
           us
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Holiness
           .
        
         
           When
           Paul
           plants
           ,
           and
           Apollo
           waters
           ,
           the
           Lord
           give
           the
           increase
           !
           And
           so
           sanctifie
           unto
           you
           these
           poor
           labours
           ,
           that
           thereby
           one
           cubit
           may
           be
           added
           to
           your
           spiritual
           stature
           .
        
         
           May
           I
           attain
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           obtain
           your
           earnest
           prayers
           for
           the
           passing
           of
           the
           little
           remainder
           of
           my
           pilgrimage
           here
           in
           fear
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           and
           faithfulness
           ;
           you
           will
           abundantly
           recompence
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             Yours
             sincerely
             ,
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             God
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             imploy
             so
             unworthy
             a
             servant
             ,
             
               William
               Thomas
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           several
           Parts
           and
           Chapters
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Part.
             Of
             Christian-Duties
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
                 A
                 Call
                 to
                 Reading
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               Which
               is
               urged
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               FRom
               Scripture-Commands
               .
               pag.
               1.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               Scripture-Reasons
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               end
               ,
               nature
               ,
               use
               and
               profit
               of
               the
               written
               Word
               of
               God.
               pag.
               5.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               From
               Scripture-examples
               ,
               and
               the
               efficacy
               of
               that
               duty
               .
               pag.
               8
            
             
               4.
               
               From
               that
               blessedness
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               Reading
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               is
               Gods
               way
               .
               pag.
               11.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               answering
               Objections
               made
               against
               it
               .
               pag.
               11.
               to
               16.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               By
               two
               motives
               provoking
               to
               it
               .
               pag.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
                 Instructions
                 about
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               .
               Wherein
            
             
               1.
               
               Reasons
               of
               sollicitousness
               for
               Sacrament-Preparation
               are
               rendred
               ,
               viz
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Imitation
                   of
                   the
                   antient
                   Church
                   .
                   pag.
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Christs
                   strict
                   command
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   
                     pag.
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   distinction
                   of
                   that
                   Sacrament
                   from
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   .
                   pag.
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   pag.
                   26.
                   
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               short
               Catechism
               followeth
               of
               the
               general
               grounds
               of
               Religion
               .
               pag.
               32
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               larger
               Catechism
               is
               added
               concerning
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               pag.
               37.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Estimation
                 of
                 Ministers
              
               .
               Where
               the
               Scripture
               on
               which
               it
               is
               grounded
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               5.12
               ,
               13
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Recited
               and
               explained
               briefly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               More
               largely
               insisted
               on
               ,
               by
               declaring
               how
               Ministers
               are
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   be
                   known
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   ,
                   viz.
                   by
                   a
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Of
                       Observation
                       .
                       pag.
                       48.
                       to
                       52.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Of
                       Approbation
                       .
                       pag.
                       48.
                       to
                       52.
                       
                    
                     
                       3
                       Of
                       Imitation
                       .
                       pag.
                       48.
                       to
                       52.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   be
                   esteemed
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       degree
                       [
                       very
                       highly
                       ]
                       set
                       forth
                       in
                       seven
                       Evidences
                       of
                       it
                       .
                       pag.
                       53.
                       to
                       56.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       nature
                       and
                       quality
                       of
                       it
                       [
                       in
                       love
                       ]
                       .
                       pag.
                       57.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       ground
                       of
                       it
                       [
                       for
                       their
                       works
                       sake
                       ]
                       .
                       
                         
                           Where
                           is
                           shewed
                           ,
                        
                         
                           1.
                           
                           That
                           men
                           seem
                           to
                           esteem
                           Ministers
                           ,
                           when
                           it
                           is
                           neither
                           in
                           love
                           ,
                           nor
                           for
                           their
                           works
                           sake
                           .
                           pag.
                           59.
                           
                        
                         
                           
                           2.
                           
                           What
                           reason
                           there
                           is
                           why
                           they
                           should
                           be
                           esteemed
                           for
                           their
                           works
                           sake
                           .
                           pag.
                           60.
                           
                        
                         
                           3.
                           
                           The
                           grounds
                           and
                           motives
                           to
                           this
                           estimation
                           .
                           pag.
                           63.
                           to
                           68.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 Sabbath
              
               .
               Where
               ,
               pag.
               68.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Scripture
               chosen
               to
               treat
               upon
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Neb.
              
               13.17
               ,
               18.
               is
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Vindicated
                   .
                   pag.
                   69.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Explained
                   .
                   pag.
                   69.
                   
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Sabbath-subject
               is
               treated
               on
               in
               general
               .
               And
               therein
               three
               things
               handled
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Rest
                   required
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   allowances
                   .
                   pag.
                   72.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   thing
                   intended
                   in
                   that
                   Rest
                   ,
                   viz
                   Holiness
                   both
                   in
                   publike
                   and
                   private
                   duties
                   .
                   pag.
                   75.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   Rest
                   and
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   viz.
                   for
                   a
                   whole
                   day
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   Objections
                   .
                   pag.
                   81.
                   
                
              
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               is
               in
               force
               for
               observing
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               for
               ever
               ,
               is
               declared
               ,
               with
               objections
               answered
               .
               pag.
               85.
               to
               92.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Lords
               day
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               pag.
               92.
               to
               97.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               An
               Exhortation
               is
               annexed
               for
               the
               due
               esteeming
               and
               observing
               of
               the
               Lords-day-Sabbath
               ,
               urged
               .
               From
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   necessity
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   pag.
                   97.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   commodity
                   .
                   pag.
                   100.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   commendation
                   .
                   pag.
                   102.
                   to
                   105.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   judgements
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   Sabbath-profaners
                   .
                   pag.
                   105.
                   to
                   108.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   Observers
                   .
                   pag.
                   108.
                   to
                   118.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   A
                   conclusion
                   inciting
                   to
                   Lords-day-love
                   .
                   pag.
                   118.
                   to
                   131.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Part.
             Of
             Family-duties
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
                 Of
                 Family-Catechising
              
               .
               And
               therein
               ,
               pag.
               133.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Several
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               are
               brought
               to
               prove
               it
               .
               And
               the
               common
               objection
               of
               taking
               Gods
               Name
               in
               vain
               by
               Catechising
               little
               Children
               ,
               is
               answered
               ,
               pag.
               137
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               Arguments
               are
               added
               to
               confirm
               it
               .
               As
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   necessity
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   pag.
                   144.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   profit
                   both
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   Children
                   .
                   pag.
                   146.
                   
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   pag.
                   148.
                   
                
              
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               the
               motives
               to
               perswade
               to
               it
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Examples
                   of
                   godly
                   Parents
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   pag.
                   149.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   benefit
                   of
                   children
                   —
                   pag.
                   152.
                   
                   &
                   153.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   profit
                   of
                   Parents
                   themselves
                   .
                   pag.
                   152.
                   
                   &
                   153.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
                 Of
                 Family-Prayer
              
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               ,
               p.
               155.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Proofs
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               establishing
               of
               it
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   On
                   Scripture-grounds
                   in
                   four
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       general
                       doctrine
                       of
                       Scripture
                       binds
                       in
                       all
                       particulars
                       rightly
                       deduced
                       from
                       it
                       .
                       
                         
                           Which
                           Proposition
                           is
                           ,
                        
                         
                           1.
                           
                           Confirmed
                           by
                           divers
                           instances
                           .
                           p.
                           157.
                           to
                           160.
                           
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Made
                           use
                           of
                           by
                           reciting
                           general
                           Scripture-grounds
                           for
                           Family-Prayer
                           ,
                           viz.
                           
                           
                             
                               1.
                               
                               Gods
                               greater
                               glorry
                               .
                               p.
                               161.
                               
                            
                             
                               2.
                               
                               Our
                               greater
                               good
                               .
                               p.
                               162.
                               
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Wherein
                           an
                           Objection
                           is
                           answered
                           ,
                           drawn
                           from
                           the
                           incapacity
                           of
                           several
                           Members
                           of
                           Family
                           for
                           that
                           duty
                           .
                           p.
                           163
                           ,
                           164.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Approved
                       examples
                       of
                       Scripture
                       are
                       binding
                       in
                       those
                       things
                       wherein
                       the
                       case
                       is
                       alike
                       ,
                       whereof
                       use
                       is
                       made
                       by
                       reciting
                       and
                       illustrating
                       divers
                       Scripture-examples
                       tending
                       to
                       the
                       confirmation
                       of
                       Family-Prayer
                       .
                       p.
                       165.
                       to
                       168.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Every
                       Promise
                       of
                       Scripture
                       contains
                       in
                       it
                       a
                       virtual
                       command
                       .
                       p.
                       168.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       And
                       every
                       Threatning
                       a
                       real
                       prohibition
                       of
                       the
                       thing
                       threatned
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       made
                       use
                       of
                       by
                       opening
                       that
                       Scripture-threat
                       ,
                       Jer.
                       10.25
                       .
                       p.
                       169.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   On
                   Scripture-reasonings
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Because
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       God
                       requires
                       Society-service
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       single
                       .
                       p.
                       172.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       There
                       are
                       many
                       common
                       concernments
                       of
                       Families
                       that
                       require
                       joynt
                       Prayer
                       .
                       p.
                       173.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       persons
                       neglecting
                       ,
                       and
                       causes
                       of
                       the
                       neglect
                       of
                       ,
                       this
                       duty
                       ,
                       are
                       both
                       sad
                       .
                       p.
                       174.
                       to
                       177.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               declaring
               of
               the
               time
               to
               be
               allotted
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   shewed
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Every
                       day
                       .
                       p.
                       177.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       More
                       particularly
                       ,
                       Morning
                       and
                       Evening
                       .
                       p.
                       179.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
                 Of
                 Family-Repetition
                 of
                 Sermons
              
               .
               Where
               are
               laid
               down
               ,
               pag.
               182.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Grounds
               of
               Scripture
               for
               Sermon-Repetition
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Jer.
                   36.2
                   ,
                   6.
                   where
                   writing
                   Sermons
                   (
                   as
                   an
                   help
                   to
                   Repetition
                   )
                   is
                   argued
                   for
                   .
                   pag.
                   182.
                   to
                   187.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Col.
                   4.6
                   .
                   pag.
                   187.
                   
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Reasons
               thereof
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   General
                   .
                   pag.
                   188.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   More
                   Particularly
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   our selves
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   pag.
                   189.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
                 Of
                 Singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 Families
                 .
              
               Wherein
               pag.
               192.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Objections
               against
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
               are
               answered
               .
               pag.
               192.
               to
               195.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Exercise
               it self
               is
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   More
                   generally
                   ,
                   from
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Declareth
                       it
                       to
                       be
                       necessary
                       and
                       profitable
                       .
                       pag.
                       195.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Giveth
                       rules
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       profitable
                       .
                       pag.
                       195.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Sheweth
                       it
                       to
                       be
                       used
                       in
                       Christian
                       Meetings
                       .
                       pag.
                       195.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   More
                   particularly
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   Families
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Because
                       the
                       use
                       of
                       it
                       is
                       so
                       profitable
                       .
                       pag.
                       196.
                       to
                       199.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       No
                       where
                       limited
                       to
                       Publike
                       Meetings
                       .
                       pag.
                       196.
                       to
                       199.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Confirmed
                       by
                       our
                       Saviours
                       example
                       pag.
                       196.
                       to
                       199.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Called
                       to
                       by
                       Family-mercies
                       .
                       pag.
                       196.
                       to
                       199.
                       
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       Justified
                       from
                       Ephes.
                       5.18
                       ,
                       19.
                       pag.
                       196.
                       to
                       199.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   With
                   Reasons
                   annexed
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   an
                   Exercise
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Making
                       much
                       fo●
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       spiritual
                       profit
                       of
                       right
                       Performers
                       .
                       
                         
                           For
                           it
                           is
                           an
                           Exercise
                           ,
                        
                         
                           1.
                           
                           Teacching
                           .
                           pag.
                           199.
                           to
                           202.
                           
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Quickning
                           pag.
                           199.
                           to
                           202.
                           
                        
                         
                           3.
                           
                           Comforting
                           .
                           pag.
                           199.
                           to
                           202.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Commended
                       to
                       Christians
                       in
                       way
                       of
                       Exchange
                       for
                       all
                       other
                       delights
                       .
                       pag.
                       202.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Some
               advice
               is
               given
               that
               singing
               may
               be
               more
               p●ofi●able
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   marking
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   singing
                   pag.
                   2●4
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   conferring
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   after
                   .
                   
                     pag.
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Lamentation
               for
               the
               neglect
               ,
               and
               negligent
               performance
               of
               this
               duty
               :
               with
               a
               close
               quickning
               thereunto
               .
               pag.
               204
               to
               208
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   close
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Family-Prayer
                   for
                   the
                   Morning
                   .
                   pag.
                   209
                
                 
                   A
                   Family
                   Prayer
                   for
                   the
                   Evening
                   .
                   pag.
                   214
                
                 
                   A
                   shorter
                   Prayer
                   for
                   the
                   Morning
                   .
                   pag.
                   220
                
                 
                   A
                   shorter
                   Prayer
                   for
                   the
                   Evening
                   .
                   pag.
                   224.
                   
                
                 
                   Prayers
                   for
                   Children
                   for
                   Morning
                   and
                   Evening
                   .
                   pag.
                   228.
                   to
                   231
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           4.
           marg
           .
           (
           r
           )
           ,
           for
           c.
           4.
           read
           c.
           5.
           &
           (
           t
           )
           read
           Joh.
           10.34
           .
           And
           (
           
             u
             )
             dele
          
           .
           p.
           6
           m.
           (
           b
           )
           r.
           1
           Thess.
           5.27
           .
           p.
           7.
           line
           11.
           r
           Gen.
           18.19
           m.
           (
           a
           )
           r.
           2
           Tim.
           3.15
           ,
           16.
           p.
           13.
           l.
           14.
           for
           marks
           r.
           mark
           &
           l.
           22.
           r.
           Act
           8
           27.
           p.
           16.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           Joh.
           16.19
           ,
           29.
           p.
           19
           m.
           (
           g
           )
           r.
           Job
           24.17
           .
           p
           20
           l.
           26.
           for
           (
           we
           )
           r.
           (
           you
           )
           .
           p.
           25.
           m.
           (
           h
           )
           r.
           Lam.
           3
           51.
           p.
           29.
           l.
           34
           for
           discerning
           ,
           r.
           
             not
             discerning
          
           p
           36.
           m.
           (
           r
           )
           r.
           Matth.
           25.
           p.
           37.
           l.
           25.
           for
           Ordinance
           ,
           r.
           Ordinances
           p.
           61.
           m.
           
             (
             c
          
           )
           r.
           Gen.
           47.6
           .
           p.
           69.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           [
           
             more
             generally
          
           ]
           .
           p.
           79.
           m.
           (
           g
           )
           r.
           1
           Pet.
           2.2
           .
           &
           
             (
             h
          
           )
           1
           Pet
           2.1
           .
           p.
           80
           l.
           7.
           for
           ▪
           
             (
             him
          
           )
           r.
           (
           them
           )
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           12.
           for
           (
           sixth
           )
           r.
           (
           six
           )
           .
           p.
           116
           l.
           7.
           put
           out
           [
           not
           ]
           .
           p.
           143.
           l.
           24.
           put
           in
           [
           
             and
             of
             ]
             Chapters
             read
          
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           159
           l.
           32.
           for
           (
           rifled
           )
           5.
           (
           ruled
           )
           .
           p.
           160
           l.
           17.
           r.
           (
           
             in
             a
             manner
          
           )
           .
           p.
           163.
           l.
           3.
           put
           in
           (
           
             meerly
             because
          
           )
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           171.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           (
           
             particular
             Housholds
          
           )
           .
           p.
           180.
           l.
           19.
           for
           (
           in
           )
           r.
           (
           at
           )
           .
           p.
           181.
           l.
           23.
           for
           (
           and
           )
           r.
           (
           I
           )
           .
           p.
           188.
           l.
           18
           ▪
           for
           (
           nourishing
           )
           r.
           (
           nourisheth
           )
           .
           p.
           199.
           l.
           22.
           for
           (
           was
           )
           r.
           (
           as
           )
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Preface
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           one
           of
           those
           faithful
           and
           joyful
           sayings
           of
           Scripture
           that
           are
           
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
          
           (a)
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Godliness
             is
             profitable
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             having
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             life
             which
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
          
           (b)
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           Godliness
           hath
           the
           Promises
           ,
           so
           the
           Promises
           will
           have
           Godliness
           ;
           and
           bind
           those
           that
           
             have
             them
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             themselves
             from
             all
             filthiness
             both
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             perfect
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
          
           (c)
           .
        
         
           The
           promoting
           of
           this
           Holiness
           is
           the
           purpose
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ;
           which
           propoundeth
           ,
           recommendeth
           ,
           and
           pleadeth
           for
           ,
           divers
           such
           Christian
           ,
           and
           
           Family-duties
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           wayes
           and
           means
           appointed
           of
           God
           for
           the
           improving
           of
           godliness
           .
        
         
           Thereunto
           the
           
             Reading
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           the
           
             first
             Part
          
           and
           place
           is
           mentioned
           )
           much
           availeth
           ,
           because
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             is
          
           according
           to
           godliness
           (d)
           ;
           it
           is
           
             the
             ground
             and
             guide
             of
             godliness
             .
          
           —
           As
           also
           an
           often
           and
           prepared
           
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           the
           spiritual
           nourishment
           whereof
           is
           for
           
             the
             growth
             of
             Godliness
          
           ;
           The
           Ministry
           likewise
           makes
           much
           for
           Piety
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           
             the
             School
             of
             Godliness
          
           (e)
           .
           —
           And
           the
           religious
           
             observing
             of
             the
             Lords-day-Sabbath
          
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           
             the
             support
          
           of
           the
           Trade
           
             of
             Godliness
          
           ;
           as
           Market
           ,
           and
           Fair-dayes
           are
           of
           ordinary
           Trading
           .
        
         
         
           The
           four
           
             Houshold
             duties
          
           ,
           described
           in
           the
           
             Second
             Part
          
           ,
           aim
           at
           no
           other
           but
           the
           very
           same
           end
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           advantage
           and
           advancement
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           For
           ,
           By
           Family-Catechising
           ,
           Godliness
           spreadeth
           (f)
           ;
           By
           
             Family-Prayer
             ,
             it
          
           (
           and
           every
           thing
           else
           )
           prospereth
           :
           By
           
             Repetition
             of
             Sermons
          
           (
           as
           by
           whetting
           (g)
           ,
           )
           
             it
             is
             sharpened
          
           (
           hath
           a
           better
           edge
           )
           ;
           —
           And
           by
           
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             it
             is
             sweetned
             ,
          
           for
           thereby
           not
           only
           the
           heart
           is
           more
           holy
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           good
           exercises
           and
           assistances
           of
           godliness
           are
           less
           heavy
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           therefore
           that
           they
           that
           look
           after
           godliness
           (
           and
           in
           vain
           do
           they
           look
           for
           heaven
           who
           look
           not
           after
           it
           )
           ,
           will
           accept
           of
           these
           Helps
           ;
           for
           ,
           albeit
           I
           willingly
           grant
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           these
           means
           of
           godliness
           may
           be
           used
           by
           those
           that
           are
           not
           truly
           godly
           (
           Hypocrisie
           being
           the
           Ape
           of
           Sincerity
           )
           ,
           yet
           I
           may
           boldly
           affirm
           (
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           that
           all
           that
           are
           truly
           good
           ,
           will
           be
           afraid
           to
           omit
           (h)
           them
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           they
           can
           well
           use
           them
           ,
           
             Joh.
             15.5
          
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           detain
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           longer
           Preface
           ,
           having
           said
           so
           much
           already
           in
           the
           precedent
           Epistles
           ,
           but
           hasten
           to
           that
           which
           comes
           first
           in
           order
           to
           be
           handled
           .
           
             The
             First
             Part.
             
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           The
           sum
           of
           this
           Chapter
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           —
           
             
               A
               Call
               to
               Christians
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           (
           as
           in
           the
           next
           page
           )
           .
           —
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           PART
           I.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             A
             Call
             to
             Christians
             to
             the
             Reading
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             true
             and
             a
             useful
             Observation
             that
             ,
             
             Every
             man
             hath
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             two
             men
             ;
             one
             inward
             ,
             the
             other
             outward
             .
             The
             inward
             man
             is
             the
             Soul
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ;
             The
             outward
             man
             is
             the
             Body
             made
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             These
             two
             men
             live
             and
             subsist
             by
             a
             different
             nourishment
             ;
             the
             body
             ,
             by
             receiving
             natural
             food
             ;
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             reading
             and
             receiving
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             goes
             in
             Scripture
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Nourishment
             ;
             for
             it
             speaks
             of
             being
             
               nourished
               up
               in
               the
               words
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               doctrine
            
             (a)
             .
             He
             that
             neglects
             the
             nourishment
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             neglects
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             ;
             he
             that
             neglects
             the
             nourishment
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             neglects
             his
             God
             whose
             Image
             shines
             most
             especially
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
             Shall
             we
             take
             so
             much
             care
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             and
             devoured
             of
             Worms
             ?
             and
             suffer
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             (
             as
             the
             basest
             Slave
             )
             to
             pine
             away
             for
             want
             of
             the
             food
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             That
             you
             that
             are
             of
             my
             charge
             ,
             (
             wherein
             also
             I
             speak
             to
             every
             other
             Christian
             Reader
             )
             may
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             unreasonable
             a
             sin
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             stir
             you
             up
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Soul-sustaining
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             setting
             before
             you
             both
             Scripture-Commands
             ,
             and
             Scripture-Reasons
             ,
             perswading
             and
             pressing
             you
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               Scripture-Commands
               .
            
             
               Reading
               Scripture
               is
               injoyned
               on
               
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 Christians
              
               generally
               .
            
             
               
               
                 First
                 on
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               For
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               charge
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               concerning
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 When
                 he
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 write
                 him
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 read
                 therein
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 life
              
               (b)
               .
            
             
               
               Object
               .
               
                 That
                 Command
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Answ.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               more
               wise
               to
               say
               ,
               If
               a
               King
               must
               read
               the
               Law
               ,
               whose
               imployments
               are
               so
               many
               and
               weighty
               ;
               then
               I
               much
               more
               who
               may
               gain
               time
               better
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Wheresoever
               a
               command
               is
               confirmed
               by
               a
               general
               reason
               that
               binds
               all
               ,
               there
               the
               command
               it self
               hath
               a
               general
               binding
               force
               ,
               and
               reacheth
               as
               far
               as
               the
               reason
               doth
               .
               Now
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Kings
               reading
               the
               Law
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               ;
               for
               this
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Statutes
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 be
                 not
                 lift
                 up
                 above
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               though
               it
               concern
               Magistrates
               more
               then
               others
               ,
               yet
               all
               have
               need
               enough
               to
               nourish
               humility
               ,
               especially
               that
               are
               in
               any
               higher
               place
               and
               order
               )
               —
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 turn
                 not
                 aside
                 from
                 the
                 commandement
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 the
                 left
              
               (c)
               .
               These
               being
               the
               reasons
               why
               Kings
               are
               required
               to
               read
               Scripture
               ,
               Who
               shall
               exempt
               himself
               from
               it
               ?
               for
               ,
               Are
               not
               all
               bound
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ?
               yea
               
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 awe
                 of
                 him
              
               (d)
               .
               And
               doth
               not
               the
               Scripture
               require
               of
               all
               to
               
                 walk
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 without
                 turning
                 aside
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 the
                 left
              
               (e)
               ?
               What
               is
               spoken
               therefore
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               doth
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               common
               reasons
               ,
               concern
               all
               ;
               as
               ,
               if
               a
               King
               be
               perswaded
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 strength
                 when
                 he
                 goeth
                 on
                 his
                 way
              
               (f)
               ,
               (
               as
               Saul
               sometimes
               was
               )
               ;
               no
               man
               sayes
               ,
               That
               belongs
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               eats
               and
               drinks
               likewise
               ;
               This
               is
               put
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               an
               express
               command
               to
               
                 gather
                 men
                 ,
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Law
                 read
              
               upon
               the
               very
               same
               account
               that
               the
               King
               is
               called
               
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 learn
                 to
                 fear
                 God
                 and
                 observe
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 Law
              
               (g)
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               Great-men
               and
               Gentlemen
               have
               some
               greater
               cause
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               greater
               tentations
               ,
               to
               exercise
               themselves
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               
                 that
                 their
                 hearts
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 lift
                 up
              
               (h)
               ,
               (
               though
               God
               knows
               that
               divers
               of
               them
               who
               need
               it
               most
               ,
               use
               it
               least
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               have
               to
               answer
               for
               )
               :
               but
               it
               no
               way
               followeth
               ,
               that
               because
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               great
               journey
               to
               go
               had
               need
               to
               eat
               more
               ,
               (
               as
               Elijah
               had
               (i)
               ,
               )
               that
               therefore
               he
               may
               let
               eating
               and
               drinking
               alone
               that
               stayes
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               may
               further
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               a
               motive
               to
               perform
               a
               duty
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               
               is
               a
               good
               plain
               proof
               that
               the
               duty
               belongs
               to
               all
               and
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ;
               for
               the
               King
               is
               encouraged
               to
               read
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               observe
               it
               ,
               by
               proposing
               to
               him
               this
               end
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 prolong
                 his
                 dayes
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Israel
              
               (k)
               :
               which
               is
               otherwhere
               assured
               to
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               on
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               place
               and
               quality
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               land
               which
               they
               possess
               ,
               Deut.
               5.33
               .
               &
               6.2
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               is
               enjoyned
               on
               Ministers
               ,
               
               for
               to
               them
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Give
                 attendance
                 to
                 reading
              
               (l)
               .
               It
               is
               not
               said
               indeed
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               :
               but
               though
               that
               be
               not
               expressed
               ,
               yet
               that
               it
               is
               meant
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               —
               
                 to
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 doctrine
              
               ;
               that
               (
               therefore
               )
               is
               the
               reading
               (
               principally
               at
               least
               )
               intended
               ,
               which
               is
               helpful
               to
               a
               Minister
               for
               the
               two
               great
               parts
               of
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               
                 Exhortation
                 and
                 Doctrine
              
               :
               and
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               find
               by
               the
               Apostle
               writing
               to
               Titus
               ,
               which
               applyeth
               it
               to
               the
               
                 faithful
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               tells
               him
               ,
               that
               that
               Word
               is
               to
               be
               
                 held
                 fast
              
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               read
               )
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 by
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 both
                 to
                 exhort
                 and
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 gain-sayers
              
               (m)
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               
                 Great
                 reason
                 a
                 Minister
                 should
                 read
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 that
                 proves
                 not
                 that
                 People
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 His
                 work
                 lies
                 there
                 ;
                 theirs
                 ▪
                 other-where
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               proves
               not
               indeed
               that
               they
               should
               give
               such
               ,
               
               and
               so
               much
               ,
               attendance
               to
               reading
               as
               a
               M●nister
               ought
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               proves
               sufficiently
               they
               should
               attend
               it
               ,
               because
               
               it
               belongs
               to
               all
               Christians
               as
               well
               (
               though
               not
               as
               much
               )
               as
               to
               a
               Minister
               ,
               to
               
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
              
               (n)
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               done
               best
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               )
               yea
               ,
               they
               that
               have
               spent
               some
               good
               time
               in
               Religion
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               teachers
               of
               others
               also
               (o)
               .
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               as
               intruding
               to
               the
               office
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               way
               of
               charity
               and
               brotherly
               assistance
               ;
               And
               moreover
               ,
               since
               it
               belongs
               to
               Saints
               
                 to
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 faith
              
               committed
               to
               their
               trust
               (p)
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               some
               convincing
               skill
               also
               for
               the
               better
               maintaining
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               by
               reading
               and
               searching
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               Aquila
               and
               Priscilla
               ,
               were
               enabled
               to
               instruct
               Apollo
               (q)
               ;
               and
               that
               old
               Confessor
               (
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastial
                 Story
              
               )
               to
               convince
               that
               subtile
               Philosopher
               that
               opposed
               Christianity
               in
               those
               times
               (r)
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               is
               commanded
               the
               
               People
               of
               God
               generally
               ,
               for
               unto
               them
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 my
                 servant
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 commanded
                 unto
                 him
                 in
              
               Horeb
               ,
               
                 for
                 all
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Judgements
              
               (s)
               .
               The
               intent
               of
               which
               Scripture
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               since
               they
               were
               to
               be
               many
               years
               ,
               without
               Prophets
               to
               preach
               to
               them
               (
               Malachi
               being
               the
               last
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               )
               :
               therefore
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               neither
               lose
               their
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               
                 forget
                 their
                 consolation
              
               ,
               they
               should
               diligently
               read
               and
               study
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               not
               as
               excluding
               the
               Ptophets
               ,
               (
               for
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Law
               the
               Prophets
               are
               also
               contained
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               what
               was
               written
               in
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               (t)
               ;
               but
               as
               making
               the
               Law
               (
               whereof
               the
               Prophets
               were
               the
               Interpreters
               and
               Appliers
               )
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament-doctrine
               ,
               to
               be
               remembered
               (
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               the
               often
               reading
               thereof
               being
               the
               best
               way
               to
               keep
               it
               in
               mind
               )
               and
               that
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               Gods
               people
               when
               their
               Teachers
               were
               gone
               .
            
             
               Unto
               this
               we
               may
               add
               ,
               that
               when
               there
               were
               again
               Teachers
               in
               Israel
               ,
               yet
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               (
               and
               he
               saith
               it
               to
               the
               Jews
               generally
               (u)
               )
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               Joh.
               5.39
               .
               meaning
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               And
               they
               that
               are
               bound
               
               and
               commanded
               to
               search
               a
               Book
               ,
               are
               —
               (
               sure
               )
               therewithal
               ,
               bound
               and
               commanded
               (
               if
               they
               can
               )
               to
               see
               and
               read
               it
               ;
               We
               say
               ,
               He
               's
               well
               read
               in
               a
               Book
               that
               hath
               well
               searched
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               Gospel-Word
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               counsel
               and
               command
               to
               Christians
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 richly
              
               (x)
               .
               Now
               ,
               though
               the
               Word
               may
               dwell
               plentifully
               in
               a
               good
               Hearer
               ,
               yet
               by
               hearing
               and
               reading
               both
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               dwell
               in
               him
               more
               richly
               ;
               Experience
               shews
               that
               religious
               Readers
               are
               rich
               and
               ripe
               in
               Scripture-knowledge
               .
            
             
               Thus
               for
               Scripture-commands
               ;
               
               Now
               for
               Scripture-reasons
               for
               Scripture-reading
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               written
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               either
               for
               their
               use
               ,
               
               or
               to
               leave
               them
               without
               excuse
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               's
               urg'd
               as
               a
               great
               aggravation
               of
               Israels
               sin
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 my
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 counted
                 as
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
              
               (y)
               .
               God
               might
               have
               continued
               to
               make
               known
               his
               mind
               (
               as
               at
               first
               he
               did
               )
               by
               tradition
               and
               delivering
               his
               Will
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               this
               (
               as
               for
               one
               reason
               )
               ,
               that
               by
               writing
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               might
               be
               more
               exposed
               to
               the
               veiw
               of
               Ministers
               and
               People
               ,
               that
               both
               might
               read
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               better
               study
               it
               ,
               and
               meditate
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               wherefore
               did
               the
               Apostles
               write
               their
               Epistles
               to
               several
               Churches
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               the
               duty
               of
               Christians
               to
               whom
               they
               wrote
               to
               read
               them
               ?
               Hence
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 Paul
              
               (
               after
               he
               had
               written
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               )
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               
                 Whereby
                 when
                 ye
                 read
              
               (
               which
               shews
               they
               were
               to
               read
               )
               
                 ye
                 may
                 understand
                 my
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (z)
               .
               Unto
               this
               purpose
               the
               same
               Apostle
               otherwhere
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 this
                 Epistle
                 is
                 read
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 cause
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
              
               Laodiceans
               ;
               and
               mark
               what
               follows
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 also
                 read
                 the
                 Epistle
                 from
              
               Laodicea
               (a)
               .
               Now
               it
               's
               t●●e
               ,
               that
               those
               Epistles
               were
               to
               be
               read
               before
               the
               Churches
               in
               their
               publick
               meetings
               :
               but
               fo●
               the
               same
               reason
               for
               which
               they
               were
               to
               be
               read
               to
               them
               ▪
               they
               were
               (
               if
               they
               could
               have
               them
               in
               private
               )
               to
               be
               read
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               the
               better
               make
               use
               of
               them
               :
               
               Of
               this
               nature
               also
               is
               that
               other
               Scripture
               wherein
               the
               Apostle
               chargeth
               the
               Thessalonians
               that
               this
               Epistle
               be
               
                 read
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 brethren
              
               (b)
               :
               whence
               Calvin
               observes
               that
               the
               Papists
               are
               more
               stubborn
               then
               the
               Devils
               ,
               because
               by
               so
               high
               an
               adjuration
               they
               will
               not
               be
               charmed
               from
               forbidding
               the
               People
               the
               reading
               of
               Scriptures
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               nature
               of
               this
               writing
               is
               such
               as
               strongly
               requires
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ;
               
               for
               what
               is
               Scripture
               but
               a
               
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 to
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               Hos.
               8.12
               .
               When
               Adam
               sinn'd
               (
               saith
               Austin
               )
               we
               in
               him
               were
               cast
               out
               as
               exiles
               into
               this
               world
               ;
               Accordingly
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 upon
                 earth
              
               (c)
               .
               Heaven
               is
               our
               Countrey
               ,
               from
               thence
               Christ
               (
               the
               Essential
               Word
               )
               hath
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               God
               hath
               still
               sent
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               time
               written
               ,
               his
               Letters
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               People
               .
               Now
               the
               law
               of
               friendship
               imposeth
               upon
               every
               man
               the
               reading
               of
               a
               friends
               Letter
               ,
               and
               duty
               and
               loyalty
               exacts
               from
               every
               Subject
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Letters
               of
               his
               Prince
               ;
               and
               the
               highest
               duty
               ,
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Letters
               of
               the
               
                 highest
                 God.
              
               Many
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               are
               eager
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               a
               great
               deal
               ●ore
               forward
               then
               fit
               )
               to
               receive
               the
               Token
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Lords-Supper
               ,
               who
               are
               careless
               of
               reading
               the
               Letter
               with
               which
               that
               token
               is
               sent
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               it
               is
               annexed
               :
               Now
               ,
               to
               contend
               in
               a
               stomachful
               way
               ,
               for
               the
               Token
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               altogether
               remiss
               (
               as
               divers
               such
               are
               )
               in
               reading
               the
               Letter
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               an
               unkind
               thing
               ,
               but
               unreasonable
               ;
               for
               the
               Letter
               directs
               to
               the
               end
               and
               the
               profitable
               use
               of
               the
               Lords
               tokens
               ,
               that
               (
               being
               well
               used
               )
               they
               may
               be
               truly
               love-tokens
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               (
               otherwise
               )
               a
               Sacrament
               may
               be
               (
               like
               
                 Jud●hs
                 pledge
              
               (d)
               ,
               )
               a
               
                 condemning
                 token
              
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               this
               to
               diminish
               the
               sincere
               desires
               of
               any
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               to
               kindle
               their
               desires
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               reading
               and
               observing
               thereof
               they
               might
               come
               fitly
               and
               freely
               to
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               use
               and
               profit
               of
               Scripture
               perswadeth
               much
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 others
              
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               teach
               and
               admonish
               them
               better
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Christians
               one
               towards
               
               another
               (
               as
               Paul
               sheweth
               ,
               Col.
               3.16
               .
               )
               :
               but
               especially
               ,
               
               of
               Governours
               (
               as
               ●arents
               and
               
                 Masters
                 )
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 that
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 t●ine
                 heart
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               by
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
               6.7
               .
               )
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 teach
                 them
                 diligently
                 to
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 talk
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 thou
                 sittest
                 in
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 walkest
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 liest
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 risest
                 up
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               How
               shall
               this
               be
               done
               (
               the
               memories
               of
               most
               being
               so
               frail
               )
               unless
               they
               that
               are
               over
               others
               do
               by
               often
               reading
               keep
               those
               things
               in
               mind
               themselves
               whi●h
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               ought
               ,
               to
               teach
               those
               under
               them
               ?
               Ephes
               6.4
               .
               Gen.
               18.10
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 our selves
              
               ,
               This
               the
               Apostle
               minds
               us
               
               of
               ,
               when
               he
               te●ls
               us
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               known
               ,
               (
               we
               may
               say
               ▪
               the
               Scriptures
               read
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               special
               way
               whereby
               to
               know
               them
               ,
               )
               
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 make
              
               a
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               so
               any
               other
               man
               ,
               
                 wise
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ;
               and
               more
               particularly
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 p●ofitable
                 ,
                 for
                 d●ctrine
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               teach
               the
               truth
               ;
               —
               
                 for
                 reproof
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               convince
               ,
               and
               check
               error
               ;
               —
               
                 f●r
                 correction
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               curb
               vice
               ;
               —
               
                 for
                 instruction
                 in
                 righteousness
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               direction
               to
               a
               good
               life
               (e)
               ;
               And
               (
               in
               another
               place
               )
               
                 for
                 consolation
              
               ,
               Rom.
               15.4
               .
               Never
               would
               so
               many
               be
               damned
               for
               want
               of
               wit
               ;
               be
               so
               
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
              
               (f)
               ;
               be
               so
               bewitched
               (
               as
               they
               are
               )
               with
               errors
               (g)
               ;
               be
               such
               incorrigible
               
                 servants
                 to
                 sin
              
               ;
               be
               so
               
                 free
                 from
              
               (
               and
               void
               of
               )
               all
               righteousness
               and
               goodness
               (h)
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               loss
               for
               comfort
               ,
               when
               any
               waves
               arise
               ,
               but
               that
               Scripture
               is
               so
               little
               read
               and
               reverenced
               .
               For
               the
               last
               of
               these
               that
               is
               ,
               matter
               of
               comfort
               ,
               Austin
               (i)
               w●iting
               to
               one
               in
               a
               time
               of
               great
               calamity
               ,
               thus
               concludes
               his
               Epistle
               .
               
                 God
                 will
                 comfort
                 you
                 much
                 more
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 read
                 his
                 Scriptures
                 most
                 earnestly
              
               ;
               with
               which
               we
               may
               joyn
               that
               of
               Chrysostom
               ,
               who
               writing
               on
               those
               words
               of
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Let
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 richly
                 ,
              
               first
               cals
               to
               his
               hearers
               ,
               and
               saith
               .
               
                 You
                 whose
                 imployment
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 have
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 to
                 govern
                 ,
                 hear
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 enjoyns
                 〈◊〉
                 especially
                 to
                 read
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 barely
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 ▪
                 and
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 great
                 diligence
              
               ;
               And
               afterwards
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 rich
                 and
                 monyed
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 man
                 rich
                 in
                 Scripture-knowledge
              
               (k)
               
                 can
                 easily
                 
                 bear
                 poverty
                 or
                 any
                 calamity
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 better
                 bear
                 it
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 then
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 can
                 bear
                 worldly
                 losses
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 riches
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 diminished
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 rich
                 in
                 heavenly
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 the
                 less
                 rich
                 though
                 he
                 suffer
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 .
              
               The
               same
               holy
               Father
               is
               very
               full
               in
               shewing
               ,
               in
               general
               ,
               the
               great
               profit
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               by
               the
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               
                 clears
                 and
                 calms
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 reforms
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 gives
                 wings
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 flie
                 up
                 even
                 into
                 heaven
                 it self
                 ;
                 Do
                 not
                 lose
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 so
                 great
                 gain
                 ,
                 nor
                 bring
                 your
                 Bibles
                 hither
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 time
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 know
                 how
                 great
                 advantage
                 ariseth
                 from
                 divine
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 diligently
                 examine
                 what
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 standest
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
              
               (
               art
               at
               a
               Play
               ,
               or
               )
               
                 standest
                 in
                 the
                 Theatre
                 ;
                 It
                 s
                 the
                 same
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 h●w
                 well
                 is
                 it
                 affected
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 corrupted
                 in
                 the
                 other
              
               (l)
               ?
            
             
               I
               am
               the
               more
               willing
               to
               recite
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               Christians
               may
               see
               in
               these
               sad
               dayes
               wherein
               so
               many
               slight
               Scriptures
               ;
               what
               a
               reverent
               and
               honourable
               account
               there
               was
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               )
               by
               the
               most
               eminent
               men
               in
               ancient
               times
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               examples
               of
               Gods
               servants
               recorded
               and
               recommended
               in
               Scripture
               is
               a
               reason
               of
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               we
               may
               read
               their
               piety
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               so
               great
               authority
               under
               the
               Queen
               of
               Aethiopia
               ,
               and
               that
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               all
               her
               treasure
               ,
               yet
               had
               another
               treasure
               :
               for
               
                 sitting
                 in
                 his
                 Charet
                 ,
                 he
                 read
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               I
               saith
               (m)
               ;
               something
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               he
               understood
               ,
               and
               read
               that
               he
               might
               understand
               more
               .
               The
               noble
               Beroeans
               are
               commended
               for
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
               (n)
               :
               and
               how
               shall
               Christians
               when
               they
               have
               heard
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               best
               ,
               but
               by
               taking
               a
               Bible
               into
               their
               hands
               and
               reading
               them
               there
               ?
               How
               shall
               a
               thing
               be
               searched
               that
               is
               not
               viewed
               ?
               Unto
               which
               we
               may
               add
               the
               example
               of
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 chila
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 thou
                 hast
                 known
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
              
               (o)
               ,
               which
               knowing
               was
               (
               in
               all
               probability
               )
               by
               Reading
               as
               one
               special
               means
               (p)
               ▪
               Still
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               been
               dear
               to
               Gods
               dear
               children
               ,
               as
               being
               accounted
               
                 better
                 then
                 gold
                 or
                 silver
              
               ,
               (
               though
               
               never
               so
               much
               )
               ,
               
                 better
                 then
                 thousands
              
               ,
               Psal.
               119.72
               .
               —
               
                 Sweeter
                 then
                 Honey
              
               (
               though
               never
               so
               good
               )
               ,
               and
               which
               drops
               of
               it self
               from
               the
               Honey-comb
               ,
               Psal.
               19.10
               .
               —
               more
               valuable
               then
               their
               food
               ,
               yea
               ,
               then
               their
               
                 necessary
                 food
              
               ,
               Job
               23.12
               .
               See
               what
               a
               Reader
               Joshua
               was
               ,
               though
               a
               Prince
               ,
               Josh.
               8.34
               ,
               35.
               
            
             
               And
               amongst
               us
               ,
               Christians
               heretofore
               (
               though
               now
               that
               first
               love
               be
               lamentably
               lost
               )
               were
               inquisitive
               how
               much
               they
               should
               read
               every
               day
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Scriptures
               might
               be
               read
               over
               in
               a
               year
               ,
               which
               shewed
               they
               were
               in
               the
               way
               to
               be
               truly
               good
               ,
               because
               the
               Scriptures
               make
               wise
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               did
               read
               them
               with
               reverence
               and
               delight
               ,
               that
               shewed
               them
               to
               be
               good
               already
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               being
               used
               as
               a
               good
               reason
               to
               prove
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               never
               any
               Book
               that
               had
               wisdom
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               natural
               wise
               men
               liked
               it
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               Gods
               Book
               (
               or
               Books
               framed
               out
               of
               that
               )
               :
               which
               shews
               that
               none
               can
               like
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               〈…〉
               and
               that
               they
               that
               like
               it
               ,
               have
               that
               Spirit
               ;
               yea
               〈…〉
               it
               a
               clearer
               sign
               of
               grace
               to
               delight
               in
               reading
               〈…〉
               in
               hearing
               Sermons
               ,
               viz.
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               〈…〉
               ●ermons
               there
               is
               a
               mixture
               of
               humane
               sufficiency
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               it
               is
               not
               so
               easily
               discerned
               whether
               that
               which
               draws
               the
               ear
               and
               heart
               of
               the
               Hearer
               ,
               be
               Gods
               Word
               or
               mans
               wit
               ;
               but
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               satisfied
               (
               as
               it
               were
               with
               marrow
               and
               fatness
               )
               with
               the
               pure
               Word
               of
               God
               (
               who
               though
               he
               condescends
               to
               Readers
               weakness
               ,
               yet
               never
               condescends
               to
               their
               wantonness
               )
               ,
               this
               shews
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               to
               be
               much
               after
               Gods
               heart
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               efficacy
               of
               Scripture
               read
               ,
               is
               an
               effectual
               argument
               for
               the
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               .
               
               Famous
               is
               the
               story
               of
               Austin
               ▪
               whose
               conversion
               was
               wrought
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               compleated
               in
               this
               way
               ;
               for
               he
               on
               a
               time
               ,
               full
               of
               grief
               ,
               and
               lifting
               up
               his
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 Lord
                 ?
                 How
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 me
                 ?
                 Why
                 shall
                 not
                 this
                 hour
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 my
                 f●lthiness
                 ?
              
               at
               length
               he
               heard
               a
               voyce
               (
               as
               from
               Heaven
               )
               calling
               to
               him
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Take
                 up
                 and
                 read
              
               ,
               
               
                 take
                 up
                 and
                 read
              
               ;
               Thereupon
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               Book
               ,
               opened
               it
               ,
               and
               read
               ,
               in
               th●t
               Chapter
               which
               he
               first
               cast
               his
               eye
               upon
               ,
               
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Not
                 in
                 rioting
                 and
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 chambering
                 and
                 wantonness
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 strife
                 and
                 envying
                 ;
                 But
                 put
                 ye
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
              
               (q)
               ,
               and
               then
               read
               no
               further
               ,
               nor
               was
               there
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               any
               need
               :
               for
               as
               he
               had
               made
               an
               end
               of
               reading
               that
               sentence
               ,
               all
               his
               doubts
               and
               darknesse
               did
               (
               as
               by
               a
               light
               cast
               into
               ,
               and
               clearing
               up
               ,
               his
               heart
               )
               suddenly
               vanish
               away
               .
               Upon
               this
               occasion
               he
               remembred
               and
               relates
               the
               story
               of
               Antonius
               ,
               who
               happening
               to
               read
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               was
               admonished
               that
               what
               he
               read
               was
               spoken
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Go
                 sell
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 treasure
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               upon
               this
               he
               was
               forthwith
               converted
               .
               
                 Aug.
                 confess
                 .
                 lib.
              
               8.
               cap.
               12
            
             
               But
               we
               need
               not
               go
               further
               then
               Scripture
               to
               be
               perswaded
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               being
               reverently
               read
               .
               Upon
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               Shaphan
               the
               
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 Josiah
                 rent
                 his
                 clothes
              
               (r)
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 tender
                 heart
                 was
              
               much
               humbled
               ,
               for
               his
               
                 ear
                 affected
                 his
                 heart
              
               (s)
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               their
               eyes
               that
               read
               it
               themselves
               :
               Yea
               ,
               in
               so
               bad
               a
               time
               as
               that
               was
               wherein
               Jeremiah
               lived
               ,
               yet
               the
               Princes
               ,
               hearing
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               read
               by
               Baruck
               ,
               were
               
                 afraid
                 both
                 one
                 and
                 other
              
               (t)
               .
               And
               (
               after
               they
               were
               come
               out
               of
               the
               captivity
               )
               we
               find
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 wept
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               
                 the
                 sense
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 they
              
               were
               made
               
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 reading
              
               :
               but
               that
               hinders
               not
               the
               business
               in
               hand
               ,
               but
               sheweth
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Word
               when
               it
               is
               read
               with
               understanding
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               better
               it
               is
               understood
               ,
               the
               more
               powerful
               it
               is
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Word
               so
               work
               upon
               the
               heart
               when
               it
               is
               read
               by
               others
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               the
               same
               effect
               be
               wrought
               when
               a
               man
               reads
               it
               himself
               ?
               yea
               ,
               rather
               then
               ;
               because
               he
               may
               read
               it
               over
               and
               over
               again
               ,
               and
               hath
               more
               time
               to
               ponder
               upon
               it
               .
               Hereunto
               we
               may
               add
               ,
               that
               when
               Christians
               heard
               that
               read
               which
               the
               Apostles
               decreed
               for
               the
               Churches
               resolution
               ,
               
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 for
                 the
                 consolation
              
               (u)
               .
               —
               And
               O
               how
               many
               in
               our
               dayes
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               most
               dejected
               condition
               ,
               have
               found
               themselves
               strangely
               revived
               by
               reading
               some
               place
               of
               Scripture
               which
               the
               hand
               of
               Providence
               hath
               directed
               them
               
               unto
               ?
               And
               what
               did
               the
               Martyrs
               in
               
                 Queen
                 Maries
                 dayes
              
               ,
               for
               their
               mutual
               comfort
               ,
               but
               write
               over
               and
               over
               in
               their
               Letters
               those
               Scriptures
               that
               made
               most
               for
               consolation
               and
               constancy
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               they
               might
               hold
               up
               and
               hold
               out
               in
               their
               honourable
               but
               hard
               condition
               ?
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               
               It
               makes
               much
               for
               reading
               and
               studying
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Gods
               way
               to
               blessedness
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 whose
                 delight
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 doth
                 meditate
                 in
                 his
                 Law
                 day
                 and
                 night
              
               (x)
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 readeth
              
               (y)
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               said
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 readeth
              
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               
                 they
                 that
                 hear
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 Prophesie
              
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               reading
               is
               named
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               part
               in
               the
               blessedness
               pronounced
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               (
               together
               with
               hearing
               )
               a
               means
               of
               keeping
               .
               And
               this
               we
               see
               God
               made
               to
               be
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Eunuchs
               blessedness
               .
               The
               reading
               -
               Eunuch
               that
               could
               not
               at
               first
               see
               Christ
               in
               the
               Scripture
               he
               read
               ;
               yet
               saw
               so
               much
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Philip
               (
               whom
               God
               sent
               to
               him
               when
               he
               was
               reading
               )
               that
               he
               believed
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               (z)
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Jesus
               (
               by
               Baptism
               )
               unto
               eternal
               life
               ;
               for
               believing
               and
               blessedness
               ,
               comming
               to
               Christ
               and
               life
               ,
               go
               together
               ,
               Luk.
               1.45
               ,
               Joh.
               5.40
               .
               &
               20.31
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               reasons
               of
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               I
               shall
               proceed
               to
               the
               answering
               of
               some
               Objections
               ,
               the
               first
               whereof
               concerns
               those
               that
               are
               higher
               ;
               the
               other
               such
               as
               are
               meaner
               and
               lower
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Men
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 heads
                 and
                 hands
                 full
                 of
                 business
                 ,
                 may
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 plead
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 time
                 to
                 read
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 many
                 and
                 pressing
                 imployments
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               They
               who
               frame
               this
               Objection
               had
               need
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
               
               that
               it
               be
               not
               made
               a
               protection
               for
               omitting
               Prayer
               also
               ,
               and
               so
               letting
               pass
               some
               dayes
               without
               having
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               God
               ;
               such
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               but
               peny-wise
               to
               be
               so
               thrifty
               of
               time
               for
               worldly
               business
               as
               to
               have
               no
               leisure
               to
               look
               up
               to
               God
               ;
               If
               they
               did
               re●d
               Scripture
               well
               ,
               they
               would
               find
               such
               good
               Husband●y
               put
               under
               the
               head
               of
               Vanity
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 Except
                 the
                 Lord
                 build
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 keep
                 the
                 City
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               so
               ,
               carry
               on
               and
               prosper
               mens
               
               affairs
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 rise
                 early
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 up
                 late
                 ,
              
               or
               to
               bestow
               a
               mans
               labour
               in
               them
               (a)
               .
               A
               man
               had
               better
               gain
               some
               time
               from
               his
               sleep
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               no
               time
               for
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               leave
               some
               business
               undone
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               all
               ill-done
               ;
               or
               to
               be
               undone
               ,
               because
               he
               prospers
               so
               well
               without
               God
               ,
               Prov.
               1.32
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               although
               Christians
               will
               find
               it
               both
               profitable
               and
               needful
               to
               set
               apart
               certain
               times
               (
               and
               that
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               every
               day
               )
               for
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               
               lest
               there
               be
               a
               loss
               of
               the
               duty
               for
               want
               of
               an
               appointed
               time
               to
               do
               it
               in
               ;
               yet
               I
               shall
               not
               prescribe
               any
               particular
               time
               ,
               nor
               how
               much
               of
               Scripture
               any
               should
               read
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               (
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               Chapters
               will
               help
               that
               way
               )
               :
               but
               that
               which
               I
               press
               as
               necessary
               ,
               is
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               Christian
               be
               a
               serious
               
                 Reader
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               some
               are
               so
               hurryed
               with
               the
               necessary
               occasions
               of
               their
               Calling
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               for
               them
               to
               have
               a
               time
               (
               perhaps
               in
               a
               whole
               day
               )
               to
               read
               a
               Chapter
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               time
               
                 at
                 times
              
               ,
               and
               on
               some
               days
               :
               but
               yet
               at
               other
               times
               they
               may
               ,
               (
               and
               by
               enjoying
               a
               freer
               opportunity
               )
               make
               themselves
               and
               their
               souls
               some
               recompen●e
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               omissions
               ;
               which
               I
               advise
               them
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               withal
               ,
               wish
               them
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               the
               mark
               of
               a
               blessed
               man
               to
               meditate
               in
               Gods
               Word
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               and
               that
               David
               (
               that
               was
               still
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               persecutions
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Saul
               )
               or
               with
               the
               imployments
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               King
               himself
               and
               a
               man
               of
               War
               also
               ,
               yet
               was
               very
               much
               in
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               meditation
               
                 all
                 the
                 day
              
               (b)
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               took
               all
               occasions
               to
               exercise
               his
               thoughts
               in
               it
               ;
               reading
               it
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               as
               Kings
               were
               commanded
               to
               do
               ,
               Deut.
               17.19
               .
               and
               then
               reading
               it
               in
               his
               heart
               in
               his
               recurrent
               meditations
               according
               to
               all
               opportunities
               .
               There
               is
               but
               one
               thing
               that
               hinders
               Davids
               imitation
               ,
               and
               the
               following
               of
               so
               good
               an
               example
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               Davids
               affection
               ,
               which
               breathes
               and
               breaks
               out
               in
               this
               holy
               exclamation
               ,
               
                 O
                 how
                 I
                 love
                 thy
                 Law
              
               (c)
               ,
               and
               thence
               follows
               his
               
                 meditation
                 all
                 the
                 day
              
               :
               Love
               desires
               union
               ,
               and
               longs
               
               to
               be
               much
               with
               the
               thing
               loved
               .
               Gods
               great
               complaint
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 my
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 counted
                 as
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
              
               (d)
               .
               Divers
               now
               a
               dayes
               look
               strangely
               upon
               Scripture
               ,
               their
               countenance
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Laban
               in
               regard
               of
               Jacob
               )
               is
               not
               towards
               it
               
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 yesterday
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 before
              
               (e)
               ;
               but
               would
               they
               claim
               kindred
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sister
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Kinswoman
              
               (f)
               ,
               and
               so
               grow
               into
               an
               holy
               familiarity
               with
               it
               ,
               ther
               ,
               as
               neer
               kinred
               love
               to
               look
               much
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
               so
               would
               they
               look
               often
               and
               with
               delight
               into
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               frequent
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               supply
               themselves
               with
               the
               matter
               of
               that
               heavenly
               meditation
               which
               the
               Scripture
               marks
               in
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               marks
               of
               ,
               the
               choisest
               servants
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               Objections
               of
               the
               other
               sort
               ,
               and
               which
               ordinary
               people
               use
               to
               make
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               do
               especially
               direct
               this
               discourse
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 hear
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 r●ad
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 that
                 suffice
                 for
                 us
                 who
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 follow
                 our
                 Callings
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               
               We
               cannot
               but
               think
               that
               the
               Eunuch
               coming
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               worship
               ,
               Act.
               7
               27.
               heard
               the
               Scriptures
               read
               there
               ,
               that
               being
               one
               part
               of
               the
               service
               performed
               at
               their
               Feasts
               ,
               as
               is
               expresly
               declared
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               that
               
                 Hezekiah
                 spake
                 comfo●tably
                 to
                 the
                 Levites
                 that
                 taught
                 the
                 good
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
              
               (g)
               .
               In
               which
               teaching
               ,
               reading
               is
               presupposed
               ,
               for
               we
               find
               it
               express'd
               otherwhere
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               Trumpets
               ,
               the
               
                 Law
                 was
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 read
                 from
                 the
                 morning
                 until
                 the
                 mid-day
              
               (h)
               .
               And
               it
               is
               more
               like
               it
               was
               read
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Pentecost
               to
               which
               the
               Eunuch
               came
               ,
               because
               in
               that
               Feast
               ,
               they
               remembred
               the
               singular
               benefits
               of
               the
               Lords
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               
                 M●unt
                 Sinai
              
               unto
               them
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ,
               and
               their
               freedom
               from
               the
               cruel
               Laws
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               (i)
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               had
               lived
               before
               .
               But
               though
               the
               Law
               were
               thus
               read
               ,
               and
               heard
               read
               in
               publick
               ;
               yet
               a
               good
               man
               (
               though
               a
               great
               man
               )
               is
               not
               content
               to
               sit
               and
               hear
               the
               Word
               read
               in
               the
               Congregation
               (
               which
               
               is
               ,
               I
               grant
               ,
               a
               great
               duty
               (k)
               ,
               Neh.
               8.3
               .
               but
               he
               reads
               also
               in
               private
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               returning
               from
               the
               Feast
               ,
               and
               the
               Reading
               there
               ,
               reads
               also
               sitting
               in
               his
               Charet
               ,
               and
               Philip
               is
               sent
               to
               joyn
               himself
               to
               the
               reading-Charet
               (l)
               .
            
             
               
               Answ.
               2.
               
               As
               for
               those
               that
               say
               ,
               They
               are
               imployed
               all
               the
               week
               in
               worldly
               business
               :
               they
               ought
               to
               know
               that
               they
               have
               so
               much
               the
               more
               need
               to
               read
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               crowd
               of
               earthly
               cares
               and
               concernments
               they
               may
               not
               lose
               their
               God
               and
               their
               Souls
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               ruder
               people
               are
               ready
               to
               resolve
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               left
               to
               Ministers
               and
               Monks
               (
               as
               Chrysostom
               relates
               their
               words
               )
               to
               read
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 houshold
                 care
              
               (m)
               (
               sayes
               one
               and
               another
               )
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               press
               me
               to
               read
               it
               ?
               Now
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               most
               and
               very
               highly
               concern
               Ministers
               to
               read
               Scripture
               ;
               And
               that
               not
               only
               for
               guarding
               themselves
               against
               those
               Errors
               which
               (
               men
               of
               better
               parts
               then
               hearts
               )
               ensnare
               novices
               in
               ,
               by
               abusing
               their
               own
               Reason
               and
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               
                 throughly
                 furnished
                 for
                 every
                 good
                 work
              
               belonging
               to
               them
               as
               they
               are
               
                 men
                 of
                 God
              
               (n)
               ,
               for
               which
               though
               they
               may
               be
               competently
               enabled
               (
               and
               so
               as
               to
               make
               a
               good
               shift
               )
               by
               searching
               the
               Scripture
               (
               as
               they
               have
               occasion
               )
               
                 for
                 their
                 business
              
               ;
               yet
               they
               will
               never
               be
               so
               compleatly
               habituated
               for
               it
               ,
               unless
               the
               ordinary
               reading
               and
               study
               of
               Scripture
               be
               made
               
                 their
                 business
              
               .
               Ministers
               therefore
               are
               in
               special
               bound
               to
               give
               themselves
               to
               reading
               and
               meditating
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 that
                 their
                 profiting
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               that
               's
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               their
               
                 whole
                 work
              
               (o)
               ;
               But
               this
               will
               not
               excuse
               People
               for
               not
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               unless
               their
               mind
               be
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               should
               be
               
                 wise
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               and
               not
               themselves
               (p)
               .
               Men
               that
               are
               every
               day
               abroad
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               still
               receive
               wounds
               ,
               have
               more
               need
               of
               medicines
               (q)
               ,
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               Soul-healing
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               
               Answ.
               3.
               
               Now
               for
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Objection
               ,
               wherein
               
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               all
               Christians
               are
               to
               be
               admonished
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               they
               cloke
               not
               their
               negligence
               and
               listlesness
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Word
               by
               the
               pretence
               of
               necessity
               ,
               nor
               shut
               out
               Piety
               by
               the
               argument
               ,
               or
               
               rather
               the
               imagination
               of
               Poverty
               :
               All
               such
               things
               are
               answered
               in
               our
               Saviours
               counsel
               and
               direction
               for
               the
               best
               way
               of
               thriving
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Seek
                 ye
                 first
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 unto
                 you
              
               (r)
               .
               They
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 Give
                 us
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 dayly
                 bread
                 ,
              
               before
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Kingdom
                 c●me
              
               ,
               may
               thank
               themselves
               if
               they
               want
               the
               comfort
               both
               of
               that
               Bread
               and
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               being
               sought
               in
               their
               due
               place
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               3.
               
               
               
                 But
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 that
                 are
                 altogether
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 read
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               
               If
               you
               might
               have
               learned
               to
               read
               (
               when
               you
               were
               little
               )
               and
               would
               not
               ,
               account
               it
               your
               sin
               ,
               and
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               pray
               God
               to
               supply
               that
               want
               otherwise
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               had
               no
               means
               to
               enable
               you
               to
               read
               ,
               look
               upon
               that
               as
               your
               affliction
               ;
               which
               affliction
               those
               careless
               Parents
               provide
               for
               their
               children
               who
               will
               not
               learn
               them
               to
               read
               in
               their
               childhood
               ,
               when
               they
               may
               so
               easily
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               2.
               
               Many
               there
               are
               that
               being
               grown
               up
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               read
               have
               learned
               and
               do
               learn
               to
               read
               that
               blessed
               Book
               of
               God.
               
               If
               it
               be
               more
               hard
               for
               them
               to
               learn
               then
               for
               children
               ,
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               )
               yet
               desire
               ,
               and
               pains
               ,
               &
               prayer
               ,
               may
               and
               do
               overcome
               the
               difficulty
               ;
               Say
               with
               tears
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               though
               I
               be
               
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 look
                 thereon
              
               (s)
               ,
               yet
               let
               free
               grace
               help
               ;
               and
               by
               weeping
               and
               praying
               out
               of
               ardent
               desire
               to
               see
               with
               thine
               own
               eyes
               the
               wonders
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               well
               hope
               God
               will
               satisfie
               thine
               hungry
               and
               thirsty
               Soul
               ,
               Mat.
               5.6
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               3.
               
               If
               thou
               canst
               not
               attain
               to
               read
               thy self
               ,
               
               yet
               hear
               those
               that
               can
               ;
               yea
               ,
               strive
               and
               take
               a
               course
               to
               hear
               them
               ,
               like
               that
               poo●
               blind
               woman
               *
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               that
               (
               being
               uncapable
               of
               learning
               to
               read
               her self
               ,
               because
               she
               was
               blind
               )
               gave
               a
               peny
               or
               two
               pence
               to
               one
               &
               another
               ,
               telling
               them
               aforehand
               how
               much
               they
               should
               read
               to
               her
               upon
               a
               price
               ,
               whereby
               she
               so
               profited
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               able
               to
               recite
               many
               Chapters
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               to
               plead
               for
               that
               true
               Religion
               for
               which
               she
               was
               at
               last
               a
               blessed
               
               sufferer
               in
               those
               Popish
               flames
               (t)
               .
               They
               that
               cannot
               attain
               to
               read
               ,
               have
               this
               comfort
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               said
               not
               only
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 readeth
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               added
               also
               ;
               And
               blessed
               are
               they
               
                 that
                 hear
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 Prophesie
              
               (u)
               .
               Hear
               therefore
               diligently
               and
               write
               (
               yea
               ,
               desire
               God
               to
               write
               )
               what
               thou
               hearest
               ,
               in
               thy
               heart
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               there
               ,
               read
               it
               over
               and
               over
               again
               by
               serious
               meditation
               ,
               Psal.
               62.11
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               4.
               
               Though
               I
               
                 do
                 read
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 understand
                 :
                 What
                 profit
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 it
                 then
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               
               Answ.
               So
               the
               ●unuch
               might
               say
               ,
               and
               did
               say
               ,
               
                 How
                 can
                 I
                 understand
                 without
                 a
                 Guide
              
               (x)
               ?
               But
               first
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               (
               
                 to
                 thee
              
               )
               against
               hearing
               it
               read
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               against
               reading
               thy self
               ,
               and
               so
               thou
               will
               shut
               out
               both
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               Many
               things
               in
               Scripture
               thou
               mayest
               and
               doest
               understand
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               There
               are
               two
               reasons
               of
               reading
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               ,
               because
               thou
               doest
               understand
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               understand
               ;
               know
               therefore
               ,
               that
               reading
               what
               thou
               doest
               not
               understand
               ,
               with
               a
               desire
               to
               understand
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               way
               to
               have
               a
               Philip
               sent
               unto
               thee
               ,
               or
               to
               move
               the
               Lord
               to
               move
               thee
               to
               go
               to
               a
               Philip
               ,
               that
               so
               thou
               mayest
               understand
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Ministers
               are
               every
               where
               sent
               to
               help
               thee
               ,
               and
               
                 cause
                 thee
              
               (
               by
               giving
               the
               sense
               )
               
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 reading
              
               (y)
               .
               And
               Fourthly
               ,
               If
               Christ
               know
               thou
               art
               desirous
               to
               know
               ,
               he
               will
               help
               thee
               to
               learn
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               ,
               as
               thou
               shalt
               see
               cause
               to
               say
               at
               last
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 now
                 speakest
                 th●u
                 plainly
                 to
                 me
              
               (
               in
               thy
               Word
               )
               
                 and
                 speakest
                 no
                 proverb
              
               ,
               John
               16.17
               ,
               —
               27.
               
            
             
               Object
               .
               5.
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 come
                 weary
                 home
                 with
                 work
                 :
                 Will
                 you
                 put
                 me
                 to
                 reading
                 then
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 First
              
               ,
               Our
               Saviour
               shews
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               Servant
               that
               comes
               weary
               from
               work
               is
               call'd
               to
               wait
               upon
               his
               Master
               ,
               
               before
               he
               eat
               and
               drink
               himself
               ,
               Luk.
               17.7
               ,
               8.
               and
               that
               may
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               neglect
               the
               service
               of
               our
               
                 great
                 Lord
              
               ,
               though
               we
               come
               from
               the
               field
               weary
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Reading
               some
               part
               of
               Scripture
               is
               a
               work
               of
               another
               kind
               ▪
               and
               may
               be
               accounted
               a
               recreation
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               hard
               bodily
               labour
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               There
               is
               also
               a
               time
               (
               after
               labour
               )
               of
               refreshing
               (
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               creatures
               )
               by
               
               which
               nature
               may
               be
               so
               recovered
               as
               to
               be
               fitted
               for
               reading
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               He
               works
               very
               hard
               that
               will
               not
               read
               a
               Letter
               from
               his
               Friend
               ,
               from
               his
               Prince
               ,
               before
               he
               takes
               his
               rest
               .
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               The
               case
               is
               not
               alike
               ;
               for
               such
               Letters
               as
               come
               to
               our
               hand
               day
               by
               day
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               seen
               before
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               read
               them
               without
               delay
               ,
               but
               having
               once
               perused
               them
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               still
               read
               them
               ;
               Now
               the
               Bible
               we
               read
               sometimes
               our selves
               ,
               and
               we
               hear
               it
               read
               often
               ,
               no
               need
               therefore
               to
               be
               ever
               reading
               it
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               read
               the
               
                 Book
                 of
                 God
              
               well
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               read
               it
               most
               ,
               will
               never
               make
               this
               objection
               :
               for
               they
               know
               by
               good
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               so
               full
               and
               fathomless
               ,
               that
               every
               new
               reading
               of
               it
               (
               with
               reverence
               and
               lifting
               up
               their
               hearts
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 wonders
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Word
              
               (z)
               ,
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               every
               such
               new
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               brings
               a
               new
               light
               into
               the
               understanding
               ;
               a
               new
               heat
               into
               the
               heart
               and
               affections
               ;
               and
               puts
               a
               new
               life
               into
               an
               holy
               life
               .
               As
               for
               those
               who
               know
               not
               this
               ,
               let
               them
               betake
               themselves
               to
               the
               diligent
               and
               dutiful
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               at
               length
               know
               it
               .
               And
               they
               that
               look
               upon
               reading
               as
               the
               receiving
               of
               their
               food
               ,
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               read
               often
               ,
               as
               they
               receive
               often
               the
               same
               sort
               of
               food
               :
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               Mens
               fasting
               takes
               away
               their
               stomack
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               
                 not
                 reading
              
               that
               makes
               them
               unwilling
               to
               read
               :
               for
               duties
               well
               performed
               bring
               in
               that
               delight
               which
               will
               make
               them
               still
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               easily
               performed
               .
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               8.18
               .
            
             
               Lay
               aside
               therefore
               (
               dear
               Christians
               )
               all
               carnal
               excuses
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               use
               your
               Bible
               as
               you
               do
               your
               better
               clothes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               Lords-day
               ,
               and
               then
               lay
               it
               aside
               till
               the
               next
               Lords-day
               ;
               but
               look
               upon
               the
               
                 words
                 of
                 Gods
                 mouth
              
               as
               Job
               did
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               upon
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 esteeming
                 them
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 necessary
                 food
              
               (a)
               ;
               and
               that
               will
               be
               a
               motive
               to
               you
               to
               use
               it
               as
               you
               do
               your
               food
               ,
               to
               read
               ordinarily
               as
               you
               feed
               ordinarily
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               though
               something
               may
               arise
               extraordinarily
               to
               hinder
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               .
               I
               know
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               Servants
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               be
               Masters
               of
               their
               time
               ;
               They
               that
               are
               at
               their
               own
               hand
               (
               as
               they
               
               say
               )
               may
               take
               a
               time
               as
               they
               please
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               are
               under
               the
               power
               of
               others
               ,
               must
               do
               as
               they
               may
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               also
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               take
               ,
               yet
               should
               make
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               make
               hard
               shift
               for
               a
               time
               to
               see
               what
               the
               
                 Lord
                 God
              
               sayes
               *
               ,
               and
               learn
               to
               be
               so
               provident
               as
               to
               place
               themselves
               there
               where
               the
               Governours
               ,
               knowing
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Word
               themselves
               ,
               will
               therefore
               give
               those
               that
               belong
               unto
               them
               the
               more
               liberty
               to
               look
               into
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               conclude
               all
               that
               I
               have
               to
               say
               concerning
               this
               argument
               ,
               with
               the
               adding
               of
               two
               Motives
               (
               which
               the
               times
               wherein
               we
               live
               may
               much
               mind
               us
               of
               )
               to
               this
               necessary
               duty
               of
               being
               well-read
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               one
               drawn
               from
               our
               doubtful
               condition
               (
               in
               this
               world
               and
               in
               this
               land
               )
               outwardly
               ;
               the
               other
               from
               our
               dangerous
               condition
               spiritually
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               points
               unto
               ,
               giving
               
               this
               as
               a
               reason
               why
               it
               is
               a
               blessed
               thing
               to
               read
               and
               hear
               and
               keep
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 at
                 hand
              
               (b)
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               times
               will
               come
               (
               and
               how
               near
               they
               be
               at
               any
               time
               none
               can
               tell
               )
               wherein
               there
               will
               be
               so
               great
               affliction
               ,
               that
               they
               only
               will
               be
               found
               blessed
               persons
               ,
               who
               have
               read
               ,
               observed
               ,
               and
               laid
               up
               Scripture-consolations
               :
               
                 Vnless
                 thy
                 Law
                 had
                 been
                 my
                 delights
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 perished
                 in
                 my
                 affliction
              
               (c)
               .
            
             
               The
               later
               of
               these
               also
               the
               same
               Word
               of
               God
               layes
               before
               us
               ,
               foretelling
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
              
               (
               which
               were
               come
               then
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.11
               .
               and
               are
               come
               much
               more
               now
               )
               
                 perilous
                 times
                 shall
                 come
              
               (d)
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               special
               by
               seducing
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               will
               certainly
               prevail
               over
               poor
               silly
               creatures
               that
               are
               
                 ever
                 learning
              
               ,
               for
               they
               be
               the
               hearers
               of
               many
               and
               different
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               desirers
               of
               new
               things
               ,
               but
               are
               
                 never
                 able
              
               (
               because
               they
               take
               not
               the
               right
               course
               to
               settle
               ,
               but
               the
               right
               course
               to
               unsettle
               *
               )
               
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               How
               shall
               this
               be
               helped
               ?
               That
               Paul
               tells
               us
               ,
               by
               recommending
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               later
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               as
               the
               armour
               and
               antidote
               in
               infecting
               and
               truth-resisting-times
               ,
               minding
               Timothy
               therefore
               of
               his
               knowing
               of
               them
               from
               a
               child
               (
               which
               was
               (
               as
               is
               shewed
               before
               )
               
               by
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               other
               means
               be
               not
               excluded
               )
               .
               That
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 err
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               (e)
               ,
               is
               a
               perpetual
               truth
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               Error
               ariseth
               from
               want
               of
               right
               Scripture-knowledge
               :
               Hence
               Enemies
               to
               Truth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               would
               draw
               others
               into
               Errors
               ,
               are
               very
               angry
               at
               Scriptures
               .
               What
               base
               thoughts
               Papists
               have
               of
               them
               ,
               appears
               by
               their
               words
               ;
               
               for
               they
               call
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 a
                 cold
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 dumb
                 and
                 dead
                 letter
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               like
               
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 wax
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 turned
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 serve
                 every
                 mans
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               —
               yea
               ,
               
                 beggerly
                 Elements
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 labour
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 that
                 is
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
              
               ;
               These
               blasphemies
               they
               belch
               out
               ,
               well
               knowing
               that
               their
               counterfeit
               commodities
               pass
               best
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               morning
               light
               (f)
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               to
               them
               as
               
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
              
               (g)
               .
               And
               Hereticks
               generally
               ,
               either
               disclaim
               them
               (
               in
               a
               great
               degree
               (h)
               ,
               )
               or
               else
               ,
               tamper
               with
               the
               divine
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               handle
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               so
               as
               to
               make
               them
               their
               own
               Word
               ,
               not
               Gods
               Word
               .
               As
               for
               Sectaries
               ,
               their
               common
               character
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               care
               little
               for
               Gods
               Ministers
               :
               the
               true
               meaning
               whereof
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               care
               little
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               (
               and
               labour
               with
               others
               to
               have
               )
               low
               thoughts
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               because
               it
               belongs
               to
               their
               Office
               to
               give
               the
               right
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Neh.
               8.8
               .
               Mal.
               2.7
               .
               Such
               may
               not
               for
               shame
               grosly
               deny
               and
               reject
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               let
               all
               observe
               whether
               that
               which
               they
               be
               most
               real
               in
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               most
               ,
               be
               not
               
                 extraordinary
                 Revelations
              
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               they
               call
               
                 a
                 light
                 within
              
               ,
               reporting
               the
               Scriptures
               *
               to
               be
               Ink
               and
               Paper
               (
               as
               if
               Ink
               and
               Paper
               could
               make
               men
               
                 wise
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               2
               Tim
               3.15
               .
               )
               .
               The
               tru●h
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               grand
               Error
               that
               rears
               up
               and
               bears
               up
               all
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 light
                 estimation
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               eminently
               appearing
               in
               the
               dislike
               ,
               yea
               ,
               (
               in
               many
               )
               in
               the
               (
               formerly
               unheard
               of
               )
               detestation
               of
               those
               whom
               God
               hath
               called
               to
               be
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Rom.
               15
               8.
               
               And
               let
               all
               observe
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               turn
               their
               hearts
               from
               Ministers
               first
               ,
               grow
               to
               a
               contempt
               of
               Scripture
               it self
               at
               last
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               doubt
               ,
               to
               put
               all
               this
               upon
               the
               account
               
               of
               neglecting
               to
               read
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               negligent
               reading
               of
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               else
               would
               never
               so
               many
               Christians
               have
               run
               away
               from
               God
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               in
               these
               dayes
               they
               do
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               they
               be
               the
               Bible-bearers
               that
               are
               fallen
               away
               (
               for
               so
               some
               profane
               persons
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               scorn
               the
               Professors
               of
               Religion
               )
               :
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               bear
               a
               Bible
               ,
               another
               to
               read
               it
               with
               reverence
               ,
               and
               to
               search
               it
               with
               diligence
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               (
               when
               they
               read
               )
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               mind
               in
               it
               ,
               with
               all
               humility
               and
               sense
               of
               their
               own
               weakness
               and
               unworthiness
               ;
               It
               is
               such
               ,
               and
               not
               every
               reading
               that
               will
               serve
               the
               turn
               .
               I
               grant
               ,
               that
               Christians
               have
               brought
               their
               Bibles
               to
               Sermons
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               have
               done
               that
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               (
               as
               the
               Beroeans
               did
               )
               brought
               Sermons
               to
               their
               Bible
               ;
               but
               have
               taken
               Preachers
               words
               without
               the
               grounds
               which
               they
               brought
               out
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               been
               carryed
               away
               by
               the
               pleasing
               (
               but
               poysoning
               )
               wo●ds
               of
               contrary
               Teachers
               .
               My
               advice
               therefore
               in
               conclusion
               (
               to
               such
               Christians
               as
               are
               yet
               capable
               of
               counsel
               ,
               and
               specially
               to
               those
               of
               my
               own
               charge
               )
               is
               briefly
               this
               ;
               As
               you
               hear
               with
               your
               own
               ea●s
               ,
               so
               see
               with
               your
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               be
               much
               conversant
               with
               God
               in
               the
               serious
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               :
               And
               seeing
               there
               were
               never
               so
               many
               helps
               for
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               Scripture
               as
               there
               are
               now
               ,
               by
               sundry
               sound
               Expositions
               and
               Annotations
               published
               (
               of
               late
               )
               in
               our
               own
               Language
               ;
               Do
               we
               that
               are
               able
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               such
               helps
               ,
               that
               so
               being
               prepossessed
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               dwelling
               ri●hly
               in
               you
               
                 in
                 all
                 wisdom
              
               (i)
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               only
               richly
               ,
               but
               rightly
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               it
               ;
               there
               may
               be
               no
               room
               for
               the
               contradictions
               of
               subtile
               and
               seducing
               men
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               resolute
               retaining
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               as
               may
               render
               you
               capable
               (
               however
               it
               go
               with
               us
               in
               this
               Land
               ,
               or
               in
               this
               World
               )
               of
               that
               heart-securing
               promise
               ,
               
                 Because
                 thou
                 hast
                 kept
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 my
                 patience
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 keep
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 tentation
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               from
               being
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               from
               being
               hurt
               by
               it
               ;
               unto
               which
               I
               add
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 come
                 quickly
                 ,
                 hold
                 that
                 fast
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 take
                 thy
                 Crown
                 ,
              
               
               Revel
               .
               3.10
               ,
               11.
               
               Finally
               ,
               Remember
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 food
                 wherewith
                 all
                 Saints
                 are
                 fed
                 ,
                 both
                 Men
                 and
                 Angels
              
               *
               ,
               for
               even
               
                 the
                 Angels
                 desire
              
               and
               stoop
               low
               
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 it
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.12
               .
               and
               a
               Table
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               spread
               for
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               which
               
                 the
                 manifold
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 known
                 unto
                 them
              
               (k)
               .
               Take
               therefore
               every
               day
               some
               part
               of
               this
               
                 heavenly
                 Manna
              
               ,
               this
               
                 Angels
                 food
              
               (l)
               ,
               to
               support
               you
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               till
               you
               come
               to
               
                 eat
                 it
                 new
              
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               (m)
               )
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               new
               and
               glorious
               manner
               to
               partake
               in
               the
               life
               that
               is
               held
               out
               
                 in
                 it
              
               ,
               in
               the
               heavenly
               Canaan
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Instructions
             for
             a
             profitable
             Receiving
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             I
             Now
             come
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Plain
               Instructions
               for
               a
               reverent
               and
               profitable
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
          
           
             It
             may
             (
             perhaps
             )
             seem
             much
             to
             some
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             so
             sollicitous
             about
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             for
             their
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Sacrament-preparation
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             account
             of
             it
             in
             the
             ensuing
             reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             Preparation
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             to
             be
             stood
             upon
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             very
             needful
             (
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             ancient
             and
             purer
             times
             *
             )
             that
             they
             who
             have
             not
             at
             all
             (
             as
             yet
             )
             received
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             should
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             before
             they
             receive
             it
             :
             for
             though
             a
             necessary
             ,
             fundamental
             ,
             and
             more
             remote
             right
             thereunto
             ,
             be
             presupposed
             in
             their
             Baptism
             ;
             yet
             ,
             because
             they
             themselves
             were
             then
             uncapable
             of
             making
             any
             promise
             and
             profession
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ;
             therefore
             their
             clear
             ,
             full
             ,
             and
             next
             right
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             ariseth
             from
             their
             declaration
             ,
             with
             their
             own
             mouths
             ,
             of
             their
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             consent
             unto
             ,
             and
             true
             purpose
             to
             perform
             what
             their
             Baptism
             bindeth
             them
             unto
             ,
             or
             was
             then
             promised
             by
             others
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
             Without
             this
             (
             though
             I
             grant
             it
             may
             be
             in
             several
             wayes
             required
             and
             performed
             )
             how
             shall
             their
             fitness
             for
             this
             Ordinance
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             be
             discerned
             ?
             or
             the
             Church
             (
             whereof
             they
             are
             Members
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             they
             are
             to
             communicate
             )
             be
             so
             well
             satisfied
             ?
             But
             in
             this
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             learnedly
             and
             largely
             spoken
             to
             by
             others
             *
             )
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             move
             any
             further
             :
             This
             only
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             help
             of
             the
             weaker
             sort
             of
             those
             of
             whom
             I
             here
             speak
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             fitness
             for
             the
             Lord
             Table
             ;
             I
             have
             composed
             these
             ensuing
             Directions
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Another
             reason
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             weight
             that
             the
             Scripture
             lays
             on
             this
             work
             of
             Sacrament-preparation
             ,
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Where
             may
             be
             noted
             first
             ,
             a
             precise
             Precept
             for
             Examination
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               ,
               and
               so
            
             (
             and
             not
             otherwise
             )
             
               let
               him
               eat
               of
               that
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               that
               Cup
            
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             a
             special
             &
             distinct
             Preparation
             is
             required
             for
             
               that
               Bread
               ,
               and
               that
               Cup
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             distinct
             Ordinance
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             command
             is
             charged
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             by
             laying
             before
             the
             Unworthy
             Communicant
             ,
             two
             heart-affecting
             and
             affrighting
             things
             .
             1.
             
             On
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             greatest
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             horrible
             guilt
             .
             
               For
               whosoever
               shall
               eat
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               this
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               unworthily
               ,
               shall
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             How
             high
             is
             that
             Lord
             ?
             How
             dreadful
             therefore
             is
             that
             Guilt
             ?
             2.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             's
             the
             greatest
             danger
             ,
             and
             saddest
             doom
             ;
             
               For
               he
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnation
               to
               himself
               ,
               not
               discerning
               the
               Lords
               Body
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             eternal
             damnation
             (
             without
             repentance
             )
             ,
             and
             temporal
             
             judgement
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             prevented
             :
             
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               weak
               and
               sickly
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
               .
            
             Thus
             is
             that
             great
             Precept
             of
             Examination
             ,
             before
             Sacrament-participation
             ,
             environed
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             on
             both
             hands
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             more
             effectually
             guarded
             against
             all
             gain-sayers
             ,
             urged
             on
             all
             Communicants
             ,
             and
             observed
             by
             all
             Christians
             to
             strike
             into
             their
             hearts
             a
             reverence
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             the
             same
             things
             (
             for
             substance
             )
             set
             before
             us
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             whilest
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
            
             Mar.
             16.16
             .
             and
             he
             that
             heareth
             and
             
               lets
               it
               slip
            
             shall
             not
             escape
             ,
             Heb.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             (
             and
             therefore
             People
             had
             need
             not
             only
             to
             hear
             ,
             but
             to
             
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               hear
            
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             it
             ,
             Eccles
             5.1
             .
             )
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             so
             much
             is
             spoken
             (
             all
             at
             once
             )
             ,
             and
             so
             fully
             spoken
             ,
             and
             so
             fearfully
             spoken
             concerning
             mis-hearing
             only
             ,
             as
             concerning
             this
             mis-receiving
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             may
             be
             (
             as
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             )
             because
             in
             unworthy
             partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             there
             is
             a
             cumulative
             abuse
             or
             a
             double
             sin
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             abused
             ,
             but
             that
             Word
             of
             God
             also
             is
             contemned
             which
             makes
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             *
             ;
             as
             also
             because
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             (
             though
             offered
             also
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             yet
             )
             are
             not
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             presented
             as
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             will
             further
             appear
             in
             the
             next
             reason
             .
             Mean
             while
             (
             to
             close
             up
             this
             )
             Christians
             may
             consider
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             speak
             more
             plainly
             ,
             precisely
             ,
             distinctly
             ,
             more
             fully
             and
             dreadfully
             ;
             then
             he
             justly
             expects
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             saith
             should
             affect
             us
             more
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             more
             effect
             with
             us
             .
             Read
             Jer.
             25.30
             .
             Amos
             3.6.8
             .
             Deut.
             1.42
             ,
             43.
             with
             Numb
             .
             14.41
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             serious
             Preparation
             ,
             proper
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             the
             rather
             urged
             ;
             because
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             benefits
             is
             offered
             unto
             us
             in
             a
             different
             way
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             a
             distinct
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             so
             imposeth
             a
             peculiar
             preparation
             for
             it
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             speak
             to
             set
             one
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             against
             another
             ;
             or
             to
             lessen
             the
             reverence
             of
             the
             Word
             Preached
             (
             which
             is
             
             that
             great
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             whereby
             men
             are
             converted
             and
             sayed
             )
             or
             to
             give
             way
             to
             an
             unprepared
             coming
             to
             the
             Word
             (
             which
             I
             fear
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             seem
             to
             come
             with
             high
             reverence
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             :
             but
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             put
             Christians
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             every
             distinct
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             is
             to
             have
             its
             due
             and
             distinct
             respect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             there
             is
             some
             other
             and
             further
             good
             frame
             of
             heart
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             ,
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             Word
             only
             is
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             (
             that
             I
             may
             come
             to
             the
             matter
             I
             intend
             )
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             benefits
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             very
             particularly
             or
             singularly
             ,
             and
             very
             plainly
             and
             sensibly
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             peculiar
             particularity
             ,
             or
             particular
             dealing
             and
             distribution
             ,
             in
             Sacrament-administration
             (a)
             .
             In
             preaching
             we
             speak
             generally
             ,
             yet
             comprehending
             particular
             persons
             ,
             but
             not
             singling
             them
             out
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             Christ
             is
             offered
             personally
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             and
             is
             put
             as
             it
             were
             (
             Sacramentally
             )
             into
             every
             ones
             hand
             .
             Now
             when
             God
             deals
             with
             particular
             persons
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             offering
             them
             so
             great
             a
             gift
             as
             Christ
             is
             (b)
             ,
             there
             is
             therefore
             more
             reason
             of
             reverence
             ,
             and
             of
             care
             that
             such
             a
             gift
             from
             such
             a
             giver
             ,
             be
             not
             taken
             with
             unwashen
             hands
             and
             hearts
             .
             We
             find
             that
             when
             Joseph
             and
             Esther
             were
             to
             appear
             personally
             before
             Kings
             ,
             
               he
               shaved
               ▪
               himself
               ,
               and
               changed
               his
               rayment
            
             (c)
             ;
             and
             
               she
               put
               on
               her
               royal
               Apparel
            
             (d)
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             make
             our
             personal
             approach
             to
             God
             without
             some
             special
             testimony
             of
             the
             low
             thoughts
             we
             have
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             thoughts
             we
             have
             of
             Him
             ?
             Well
             may
             it
             (
             then
             )
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Offer
               it
               now
               to
               thy
               Governour
            
             (e)
             .
             When
             that
             poor
             woman
             ,
             that
             was
             heal'd
             of
             her
             bloudy
             issue
             ,
             was
             hid
             amongst
             a
             great
             company
             ,
             it
             was
             well
             enough
             ;
             but
             when
             she
             saw
             she
             was
             not
             hid
             ,
             but
             singled
             out
             to
             look
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             then
             she
             
               came
               trembling
               and
               falling
               down
               before
               him
            
             (f)
             .
             Much
             cause
             have
             we
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             considering
             what
             we
             are
             ;
             and
             what
             Christ
             is
             ,
             from
             whose
             hands
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             though
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             mean
             men
             ,
             we
             come
             (
             each
             of
             us
             )
             to
             take
             into
             our
             own
             hands
             things
             of
             so
             high
             a
             nature
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             the
             Sacrament
             Christ
             is
             offered
             more
             plainly
             and
             sensibly
             then
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             substance
             both
             Ordinances
             agree
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Christ
             appears
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             hearing
             ,
             by
             faithful
             Teachers
             very
             evidently
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             the
             eye
             (g)
             ,
             but
             not
             properly
             to
             the
             eye
             as
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             for
             when
             Paul
             tels
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             set
             forth
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             his
             meaning
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             clearly
             held
             forth
             to
             them
             by
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             which
             is
             set
             before
             mens
             eyes
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             things
             exposed
             to
             the
             eye
             are
             most
             evident
             and
             most
             operative
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             eye
             that
             (
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             )
             affects
             the
             heart
             (h)
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             Moses
             makes
             this
             a
             great
             argument
             to
             move
             the
             people
             to
             obedience
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             speak
             to
             them
             that
             had
             not
             seen
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             had
             
               seen
               the
               great
               acts
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Deut.
             11.2.7
             .
             Now
             ,
             God
             offering
             himself
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             a
             more
             plain
             and
             familiar
             way
             ,
             setting
             us
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             and
             setting
             before
             our
             eyes
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             his
             House
             ;
             this
             ministreth
             an
             argument
             of
             more
             abundant
             reverence
             :
             for
             ,
             Whence
             was
             it
             that
             Moses
             and
             Joshua
             were
             commanded
             to
             
               put
               off
               their
               shoos
               from
               off
               their
               feet
               ,
            
             Exod.
             3.5
             .
             Josh.
             5.15
             .
             but
             only
             because
             God
             shewed
             himself
             ,
             and
             set
             himself
             before
             their
             eyes
             in
             a
             more
             plain
             and
             perceptible
             manner
             then
             at
             other
             times
             (i)
             ?
             Unto
             which
             may
             be
             added
             that
             other
             command
             given
             to
             Moses
             when
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             
               Go
               unto
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               sanctifie
               them
               to
               day
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               wash
               their
               clothes
               ;
               for
               the
               third
               day
               the
               Lord
               will
               come
               down
               in
               the
               [
               sight
               ]
               of
               all
               the
               People
               ,
            
             Exod
             .
             19
             10
             11.
             
             See
             2
             Chron.
             7.3
             .
             
               When
               they
               saw
               the
               fire
               ,
               they
               bowed
               themselves
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             let
             this
             pass
             ,
             I
             have
             two
             things
             to
             subjoin
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             mis-understood
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             When
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             appear
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             our
             senses
             (k)
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             be
             said
             (
             in
             a
             sort
             )
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             touch
             him
             ,
             and
             taste
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             expects
             from
             us
             an
             answerable
             preparation
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             here
             separate
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             take
             in
             the
             Word
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             an
             appendix
             and
             an
             additional
             Ordinance
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             an
             Ordinance
             as
             hath
             its
             dignity
             ,
             working
             and
             being
             in
             and
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             Institution
             and
             Promise
             .
             For
             what
             's
             the
             Seal
             without
             the
             Writing
             ?
             But
             as
             affixed
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             much
             value
             .
             The
             pressing
             therefore
             of
             special
             Sacrament-preparation
             no
             way
             derogates
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             rather
             heightens
             the
             estimation
             of
             it
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             founded
             on
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             dependance
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             on
             the
             Word
             hinders
             not
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             Calvin
             affirms
             ,
             (
             and
             confirms
             out
             of
             Austin
             )
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Sacraments
               have
               this
               peculiar
               to
               them
               above
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               represent
               unto
               us
               to
               the
               life
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               as
               if
               they
               were
               pictured
               in
               a
               Table
               before
               our
               eyes
            
             (l)
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             I
             plead
             for
             Sacrament-reverence
             ,
             I
             am
             far
             from
             allowing
             any
             thing
             which
             (
             sheltering
             it self
             under
             the
             head
             of
             an
             high
             estimation
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             )
             ariseth
             from
             ,
             or
             tendeth
             to
             ,
             Superstition
             ;
             or
             any
             way
             countenanceth
             ,
             or
             cometh
             near
             unto
             ,
             the
             idolatrous
             worship
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             deifie
             and
             defile
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             All
             that
             I
             move
             for
             ,
             is
             ,
             a
             reverent
             carriage
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             an
             aweful
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             knowing
             and
             affectionate
             preparation
             ,
             suited
             and
             fitted
             to
             this
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             all
             ages
             perswades
             to
             a
             special
             care
             and
             consideration
             about
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             scarce
             any
             Christian
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             in
             any
             age
             since
             Christ
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             man
             observes
             *
             )
             that
             hath
             not
             impaled
             it
             .
             In
             the
             ancient
             Church
             there
             
             was
             much
             strictness
             used
             ,
             and
             such
             sent
             away
             ,
             when
             the
             Communion
             was
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             who
             had
             committed
             notorious
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             sufficiently
             testified
             their
             repentance
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Minister
             was
             about
             to
             reach
             out
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             cryed
             with
             a
             lowd
             voyce
             ,
             
               Holy
               things
               to
               holy
               persons
            
             .
             Accordingly
             our
             own
             Church
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             hath
             provided
             that
             open
             and
             notorious
             livers
             should
             not
             presume
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             till
             their
             open
             declaring
             of
             their
             true
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             .
             And
             if
             malice
             and
             hatred
             were
             perceived
             to
             reign
             betwixt
             any
             persons
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             known
             they
             were
             reconciled
             (m)
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             formerly
             :
             and
             (
             of
             late
             )
             further
             care
             hath
             been
             taken
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             Sacrament-profanation
             ,
             and
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             might
             have
             wise
             and
             holy
             Guests
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             though
             Satan
             (
             the
             Arch-Enemy
             of
             Reformation
             )
             hath
             used
             all
             his
             art
             to
             pervert
             or
             frustrate
             such
             endeavours
             ,
             whom
             we
             hope
             God
             will
             out-work
             in
             his
             good
             time
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             howsoever
             the
             prescripts
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (n)
             be
             not
             a
             Rule
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             yet
             they
             shew
             what
             the
             judgment
             of
             discretion
             was
             ,
             about
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             reasonably
             expected
             should
             so
             far
             prevail
             as
             to
             impose
             a
             modesty
             upon
             others
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             their
             judgements
             ,
             especially
             ,
             coming
             far
             short
             of
             their
             attainments
             .
          
           
             Chrysostom
             exceeds
             others
             in
             his
             holy
             zeal
             ,
             and
             professeth
             ,
             he
             will
             rather
             
               give
               up
               his
               soul
               (
               and
               life
               )
               then
               the
               Lords
               Body
               to
               any
               unworthily
               ;
               and
               will
               rather
               suffer
               his
               own
               blood
               to
               be
               poured
               forth
               ,
               then
               give
               up
               the
               most
               sacred
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               unless
               to
               a
               worthy
               R●ceiver
            
             (o)
             .
             I
             confess
             his
             words
             are
             very
             high
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             two
             things
             that
             may
             preserve
             that
             height
             of
             zeal
             from
             being
             contemned
             by
             those
             that
             are
             worse
             ,
             or
             censured
             by
             those
             that
             are
             better
             ;
             for
             he
             declares
             himself
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             speak
             of
             very
             notorious
             sinners
             that
             
               in
               all
               things
               are
               like
               Dogs
               and
               Swine
               .
            
             And
             2.
             moving
             this
             Objection
             against
             himself
             ,
             How
             can
             I
             know
             ,
             what
             this
             or
             that
             man
             
             is
             ?
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               They
               are
               not
               unknown
               men
               that
               I
               thus
               discourse
               or
               dispute
               of
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               known
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             put
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               foulest
               sinners
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               known
               to
               be
               such
            
             ;
             and
             then
             (
             perhaps
             )
             upon
             serious
             consideration
             he
             will
             rather
             be
             thought
             wo●thy
             of
             imitation
             ,
             then
             guilty
             of
             exuberancy
             and
             straining
             too
             far
             ,
             in
             such
             expressions
             .
             Sure
             Calvin
             thought
             him
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             being
             much
             put
             to
             it
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             a
             notorious
             person
             (p)
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             wickednesses
             was
             interdicted
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ;
             and
             yet
             had
             prevailed
             so
             far
             against
             the
             discipline
             ,
             as
             that
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             he
             meant
             to
             have
             rushed
             in
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             Calvin
             being
             thus
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             breaks
             out
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             with
             much
             vehemency
             into
             these
             words
             ,
             (q)
             
               But
               I
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             following
             Chrysostom
             ,
             
               will
               rather
               suffer
               my
               life
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               me
               ,
               then
               endure
               that
               this
               hand
               of
               mine
               should
               reach
               forth
               these
               holy
               things
               to
               the
               judged
               contemners
               of
               God
            
             ;
             I
             observe
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               to
               such
               as
               are
               judged
               so
            
             ]
             .
             But
             suppose
             things
             be
             at
             that
             pass
             ,
             that
             Church
             government
             is
             wanting
             ,
             or
             interrupted
             ,
             or
             so
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             purging
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             ;
             Must
             a
             Minister
             (
             therefore
             )
             deliver
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             to
             evident
             and
             eminent
             contemners
             of
             God
             ?
             Or
             ought
             he
             not
             rather
             to
             suspend
             his
             act
             ,
             and
             to
             forbear
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Supper
             
               to
               such
               ,
               while
               such
            
             ?
             I
             shall
             leave
             the
             answering
             of
             this
             to
             those
             that
             be
             very
             free
             for
             free-admission
             ,
             upon
             whose
             spirits
             notwithstanding
             (
             they
             being
             men
             of
             understanding
             and
             piety
             )
             ,
             I
             find
             such
             a
             convincement
             as
             concerning
             this
             necessary
             restraint
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             upshot
             it
             comes
             to
             this
             ;
             Though
             Professors
             must
             not
             be
             debarred
             from
             their
             right
             ,
             or
             the
             use
             of
             their
             right
             by
             any
             single
             Minister
             ;
             Yet
             (
             saith
             a
             learned
             man
             )
             
               we
               require
               in
               h●m
               so
               much
               piety
               that
               ,
               in
               prudence
               ,
               discretion
               and
               charity
               to
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               notorious
               and
               scandalous
               person
               ,
               he
               withdraw
               the
               Sacrament
               from
               him
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               till
               he
               give
               in
               evidence
               of
               his
               amendment
            
             (r)
             .
          
           
             Such
             another
             saying
             the
             same
             Reverend
             Author
             hath
             concerning
             those
             who
             are
             very
             grosly
             ignorant
             (s)
             ,
             closing
             
             in
             both
             (
             and
             much
             in
             words
             )
             with
             one
             that
             wrote
             before
             him
             on
             the
             same
             subject
             (
             a
             man
             of
             parts
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             believe
             )
             so
             well
             minded
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             not
             to
             do
             any
             hurt
             in
             his
             
               Plea
               for
               General
               Admission
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             (
             save
             that
             a
             m●n
             may
             quickly
             be
             a
             means
             of
             that
             evil
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             mean
             )
             .
             His
             words
             (
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             
               gross
               Ignorance
            
             )
             are
             these
             ,
             (t)
             
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               some
               are
               so
               grosly
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               for
               the
               present
               to
               learn
               ,
               or
               be
               instructed
               by
               publick
               teaching
               ,
               then
               may
               you
               have
               the
               liberty
               for
               me
               to
               number
               them
               amongst
               Ideots
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               not
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               so
               deal
               with
               them
               accordingly
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             after
             )
             except
             ,
             and
             exclude
             them
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             (
             in
             relation
             to
             these
             ignorant
             persons
             )
             seems
             to
             build
             much
             upon
             their
             receiving
             instruction
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             the
             question
             he●e
             is
             not
             ,
             What
             they
             may
             possibly
             attain
             when
             they
             be
             there
             ,
             but
             ,
             What
             they
             have
             attained
             befo●e
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             regularly
             there
             .
             Will
             not
             present
             gross
             ignorance
             weigh
             more
             to
             refuse
             them
             ,
             then
             possible
             knowledge
             to
             receive
             them
             ?
             I
             say
             possible
             ▪
             but
             not
             probable
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             like
             they
             should
             learn
             much
             by
             being
             at
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             who
             have
             heard
             many
             Sermons
             concerning
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             learned
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             nothing
             .
             Unto
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             further
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             question
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             Whether
             these
             grosly
             ignorant
             persons
             are
             so
             far
             uncapable
             as
             to
             be
             numbred
             among
             Idio●s
             (
             for
             they
             are
             wise
             enough
             
               in
               their
               generation
            
             and
             element
             )
             ;
             but
             ,
             Whether
             they
             are
             not
             so
             far
             unteachable
             and
             intractable
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             justly
             numbred
             among
             discerners
             of
             the
             Lords
             Body
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               because
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               neither
               [
               WILL
               ]
               they
               understand
            
             (u)
             .
             Indeed
             if
             they
             would
             yield
             themselves
             to
             instruction
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             attain
             Sacramental
             knowledge
             (
             suitable
             to
             their
             parts
             and
             breeding
             )
             then
             (
             though
             dismissed
             formerly
             )
             they
             might
             be
             received
             freely
             .
             But
             that
             being
             not
             done
             ,
             (
             when
             as
             discerning
             and
             damnation
             are
             so
             near
             (x)
             ▪
             )
             Who
             can
             bid
             them
             
               draw
               near
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             (y)
             ,
             concerning
             a
             scandalous
             cariage
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               grant
               ,
               Where
               there
               are
               scandals
               ,
            
             1.
             
             
               N●torious
               that
               they
               offend
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             
             2.
             
             
               So
               open
               ,
               that
               they
               need
               no
               proof
               nor
               debate
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               In
               the
               present
               fact
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               repentance
               can
               be
               pleaded
               ,
               such
               may
               be
               dealt
               withal
               ,
               as
            
             [
             ipso
             jure
             ]
             excommunicate
             .
             Thus
             ingenuous
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             thus
             much
             he
             yields
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             reverence
             he
             bears
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             shuts
             out
             such
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             whereby
             he
             confirms
             with
             me
             this
             present
             reason
             for
             Sacrament-restraint
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Yet
             I
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             excludes
             such
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             accounting
             them
             (
             presently
             )
             the
             objects
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             but
             as
             not
             thinking
             them
             fit
             subjects
             (
             in
             that
             stare
             )
             for
             Sacrament-reception
             .
             That
             clause
             therefore
             [
             as
             ,
             
               ipso
               jure
            
             ,
             excommunicate
             ]
             would
             be
             a
             little
             further
             weighed
             ;
             which
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             the
             Author
             adds
             to
             keep
             intire
             his
             Tenet
             of
             free-admission
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             are
             Church-members
             ;
             He
             was
             provident
             (
             therefore
             )
             in
             declaring
             those
             scandalous
             offenders
             (
             which
             he
             describes
             )
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             indeed
             ,
             or
             in
             right
             ,
             no
             Members
             (z)
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             free-admission
             of
             all
             Members
             will
             stand
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             I
             have
             these
             things
             to
             Reply
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             before-described
             notorious
             persons
             are
             
             (
             notwithstanding
             )
             members
             ,
             because
             not
             yet
             actually
             cast
             out
             ;
             for
             ,
             Was
             not
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             horrible
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             same
             thereof
             (
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             (a)
             ,
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             not
             he
             yet
             a
             Member
             ?
             How
             could
             he
             be
             put
             away
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             with
             in
             (b)
             ?
          
           
             
             2.
             
             To
             punish
             him
             actually
             [
             
               de
               facto
            
             ]
             as
             one
             not
             reputed
             a
             member
             ,
             who
             is
             excommunicate
             only
             [
             
               de
               jure
            
             ]
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             under
             such
             an
             offence
             as
             may
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             a
             tendency
             in
             it
             to
             that
             censure
             ,
             is
             not
             fair
             ,
             but
             like
             punishing
             a
             Malefactor
             before
             a
             tryal
             ;
             which
             the
             above-named
             Author
             (c)
             wisely
             considering
             ,
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Even
               ignorant
               and
               profane
               ,
               till
               convicted
               and
               excommunicate
               [
               not
               only
            
             de
             jure
             ,
             but
             de
             facto
             ]
             ,
             
               have
               a
               right
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               not
               keeping
               company
               with
               fornicators
               ,
               covetous
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             
               is
               intended
               no
               otherwise
               but
               upon
               a
               sentence
               ,
               and
               judgement
               fore-going
               ,
               afore
               which
               they
               might
               ;
               
               for
               its
               unreasonable
               ,
               a
               punishment
               should
               be
               inflicted
               before
               a
               judgment
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             committed
             a
             notorious
             act
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             excommunicate
             [
             
               de
               jure
            
             ]
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             
             just
             to
             put
             him
             under
             so
             dreadful
             a
             sentence
             ,
             before
             tryal
             be
             made
             whether
             he
             will
             obstinately
             persist
             in
             his
             sin
             or
             no
             ;
             which
             there
             is
             no
             time
             for
             ,
             supposing
             the
             crime
             to
             be
             committed
             but
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             justly
             fastened
             upon
             scandalous
             offenders
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             presently
             excommunciate
             [
             
               de
               jure
            
             ]
             ,
             then
             so
             much
             is
             yielded
             as
             that
             some
             Church-members
             may
             be
             secluded
             (
             at
             this
             or
             that
             time
             )
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             which
             serves
             to
             confirm
             what
             I
             intended
             to
             shew
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             restraint
             in
             Sacrament-admission
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Church-membership
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             gross
             ignorance
             and
             notorious
             scandal
             :
             And
             that
             's
             all
             I
             aim
             at
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             in
             my
             thoughts
             to
             press
             such
             a
             strictness
             as
             will
             hinder
             access
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             its
             just
             extent
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             repress
             such
             profuse
             concessions
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             abuse
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             and
             discomfort
             both
             of
             Receivers
             and
             Admitters
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             enlarged
             thus
             far
             (
             much
             beyond
             my
             first
             purpose
             )
             partly
             to
             clear
             my
             way
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             make
             tryal
             (
             being
             necessitated
             thereunto
             by
             the
             process
             of
             this
             discourse
             )
             whether
             my
             weak
             thoughts
             might
             contribute
             any
             thing
             to
             a
             right
             sense
             in
             this
             much-debated
             argument
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             high
             time
             now
             to
             mind
             my
             intended
             business
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             apply
             my self
             to
             those
             that
             are
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ;
             unto
             whom
             I
             shall
             offer
             in
             the
             most
             plain
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Catechism
             ,
             some
             Sacrament-instructions
             .
             And
             therein
             shall
             speak
             something
             more
             generally
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
            
             (d)
             ;
             and
             then
             proceed
             to
             such
             things
             as
             do
             more
             particularly
             and
             immediately
             concern
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             
             
               General
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               for
               the
               acquainting
               of
               the
               unlearned
               with
               the
               Foundations
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Question
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 in
                 Religion
                 needful
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 every
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 every
                 Commmunicant
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               contained
               in
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               (e)
               are
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               (f)
               ;
               and
               a
               perfect
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               life
               (g)
               ,
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               and
               believed
               of
               all
               that
               will
               be
               saved
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.4
               .
               Joh.
               5.39
               .
               &
               20.31
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 do
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 principally
                 teach
                 us
                 as
                 more
                 neerly
                 concerning
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Something
               concerning
               God
               ,
               and
               something
               concerning
               our selves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 know
                 concerning
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               That
               there
               is
               one
               (h)
               only
               (i)
               true
               ,
               and
               everliving
               God
               (k)
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               (l)
               and
               doth
               govern
               all
               things
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               (m)
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 there
                 nothing
                 else
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 concerning
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               be
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               one
               God-head
               there
               are
               three
               distinct
               Persons
               (n)
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               each
               of
               which
               is
               God
               (o)
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               three
               Gods
               ,
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               of
               one
               Substance
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Eternity
               (p)
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 know
                 concerning
                 our selves
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Something
               is
               to
               be
               known
               concerning
               our
               condition
               whilest
               we
               live
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ;
               and
               something
               concerning
               our
               state
               after
               death
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 our
                 state
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 more
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               We
               should
               especially
               know
               and
               consider
               of
               our
               good
               creation
               ;
               miserable
               fall
               ,
               and
               gracious
               redemption
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 was
                 man
                 at
                 first
                 created
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Very
               good
               (q)
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               made
               after
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               knowledge
               (r)
               ,
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               true
               holiness
               (s)
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 bad
                 now
                 ?
                 or
                 ,
                 Whence
                 ariseth
                 our
                 miserable
                 fall
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               From
               
               Adam's
               disobedience
               in
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               (t)
               ,
               whereby
               he
               cast
               himself
               and
               all
               his
               posterity
               into
               a
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               ,
               both
               temporal
               and
               eternal
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               in
               him
               all
               men
               sinned
               (u)
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 could
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 un-born
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 from
                 any
                 being
                 when
              
               Adam
               
                 sinned
                 ,
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 so
                 sad
                 a
                 state
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Even
               as
               Levi
               is
               said
               to
               pay
               Tithes
               in
               Abraham
               to
               Melchisede●k
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               were
               not
               born
               when
               Abraham
               paid
               them
               ,
               but
               long
               after
               )
               because
               he
               was
               in
               the
               loyns
               of
               Abraham
               when
               Melchisedeck
               met
               him
               (x)
               ;
               so
               may
               all
               man-kind
               be
               said
               to
               sin
               in
               Adam
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               all
               in
               his
               loyns
               when
               he
               sinned
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 what
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Because
               the
               Covenant
               which
               God
               made
               with
               Adam
               was
               made
               with
               him
               as
               a
               common
               person
               (y)
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               bound
               not
               him
               alone
               ,
               but
               took
               in
               all
               his
               posterity
               ,
               who
               being
               rooted
               and
               reckoned
               in
               him
               ,
               did
               therefore
               fall
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.21
               ,
               22.
               with
               Rom.
               5.12
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Man
                 being
                 thus
                 faln
                 ,
                 Shew
                 now
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 concerning
                 his
                 Redemp●ion
                 ,
                 and
                 restoring
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               That
               when
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               th●
               frailty
               of
               faln
               man
               ,
               Life
               could
               not
               be
               obtained
               by
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Works
               (z)
               ,
               God
               did
               not
               leave
               him
               to
               perish
               ,
               but
               entred
               into
               a
               new
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               (a)
               ,
               for
               the
               restoring
               of
               him
               into
               an
               estate
               of
               righteousness
               and
               salvation
               by
               a
               Redeemer
               ,
               Rom.
               3.23
               ,
               24.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Redeemer
              
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               one
               Person
               ,
               Isa.
               59
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Luk.
               1.35
               .
               1
               Tim.
               2.5
               .
               &
               3.16
               .
               —
            
             
               13.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 must
                 Christ
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 and
                 Mediator
                 be
                 Man
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               That
               he
               might
               ,
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               that
               had
               offended
               (b)
               ,
               being
               himself
               without
               (c)
               sin
               )
               ,
               do
               (d)
               ,
               and
               suffer
               (e)
               ,
               whatsoever
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Gods
               justice
               (f)
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               sinful
               and
               lost
               man
               (g)
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 God
              
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               That
               he
               might
               stand
               under
               the
               infinite
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               overcome
               death
               (h)
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               enemies
               of
               our
               salvation
               (i)
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               give
               worth
               and
               efficacy
               to
               his
               satisfaction
               (k)
               ,
               and
               obedience
               (l)
               ,
               for
               the
               perfect
               purchasing
               and
               redeeming
               of
               us
               to
               himself
               (m)
               .
            
             
             
               15.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 concerning
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               We
               are
               to
               know
               that
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               (n)
               ,
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               (o)
               ;
               that
               he
               dyed
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               rose
               again
               for
               our
               justification
               (p)
               ;
               that
               he
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               (q)
               ,
               and
               there
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               (r)
               ;
               from
               whence
               he
               shall
               come
               (
               at
               the
               day
               appointed
               of
               God
               )
               to
               judge
               both
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               (s)
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Are
                 all
                 men
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 saving
                 benefits
                 of
                 this
                 Redeemer
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Not
               so
               ;
               because
               Christ
               and
               his
               saving
               benefits
               are
               applyed
               and
               received
               only
               by
               faith
               (t)
               ,
               which
               all
               have
               not
               (u)
               ,
               but
               the
               elect
               only
               (x)
               ;
               and
               which
               they
               that
               want
               ,
               
                 are
                 condemned
                 already
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               (y)
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 something
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 believed
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               an
               holy
               (z)
               Catholick
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Universal
               )
               Church
               (a)
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               gathered
               out
               of
               all
               quarters
               (b)
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               wherein
               forgiveness
               of
               sin
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               )
               is
               preached
               (c)
               ,
               communion
               of
               Saints
               exercised
               (d)
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               obtained
               (e)
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 nothing
                 required
                 in
                 Christians
                 but
                 faith
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               lead
               a
               godly
               life
               (f)
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               life
               ordered
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               (g)
               ,
               in
               righteousness
               and
               holiness
               (h)
               ,
               without
               which
               none
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               (i)
               .
            
             
             
               19.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 offend
                 all
                 ;
                 What
                 are
                 we
                 therefore
                 to
                 mind
                 further
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 manifold
                 disobedience
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               our
               sinful
               estate
               naturally
               ,
               and
               our
               f●ilings
               continually
               ,
               we
               are
               further
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               Repentance
               is
               necessarily
               required
               (k)
               ,
               for
               without
               that
               we
               must
               perish
               ;
               And
               is
               to
               be
               still
               renewed
               ,
               for
               in
               that
               way
               we
               must
               look
               for
               pardon
               (l)
               ,
               and
               yet
               ever
               come
               to
               Christ
               for
               procuring
               life
               ,
               Joh.
               5.40
               .
               Mat.
               11.28
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 know
                 concerning
                 our
                 estate
                 after
                 death
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               faithful
               do
               immediately
               after
               death
               ,
               live
               with
               Christ
               in
               blessedness
               (m)
               ,
               but
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               wicked
               go
               immediately
               into
               Hell-torments
               (n)
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 both
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodies
               (o)
               of
               the
               just
               and
               the
               unjust
               (p)
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               all
               shall
               appear
               before
               the
               Judgment
               Seat
               of
               Christ
               (q)
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 doth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 declare
                 concerning
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 everlasting
                 disposal
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 men
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               As
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               die
               ,
               so
               they
               shall
               be
               disposed
               of
               hereafter
               ;
               The
               wicked
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               would
               do
               nothing
               for
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               go
               away
               into
               everlasting
               punishment
               ,
               but
               the
               righteous
               into
               life
               eternal
               (r)
               .
            
             
               Having
               spoken
               thus
               far
               concerning
               the
               General
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               the
               Main
               Points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               whereof
               is
               more
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               I
               shall
               now
               proceed
               to
               speak
               more
               particularly
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               special
               )
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               of
               
               which
               I
               should
               have
               made
               mention
               ,
               and
               inserted
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               fore-going
               general
               Instructions
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               purposely
               reserved
               them
               to
               a
               peculiar
               and
               larger
               Explication
               in
               the
               now
               ensuing
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               help
               for
               unlearned
               Christians
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               unworthy
               Receivers
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 mans
                 chiefest
                 happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 blessedness
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               To
               approach
               unto
               God
               (s)
               in
               and
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               (t)
               ,
               and
               to
               partake
               in
               a
               near
               (u)
               acquaintance
               and
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               Job
               22.21
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 should
                 all
                 happiness
                 be
                 summ'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               If
               they
               were
               blessed
               who
               continually
               stood
               before
               Solomon
               (x)
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               they
               who
               enjoy
               the
               only
               wise
               God
               (y)
               ,
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               Son
               (z)
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               all
               things
               also
               (a)
               ,
               which
               are
               laid
               up
               in
               him
               (b)
               ;
               which
               we
               shall
               have
               here
               (
               as
               is
               needful
               )
               from
               him
               (c)
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               for
               ever
               hereafter
               in
               all
               fulness
               with
               him
               (d)
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 this
                 blessedness
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               They
               whom
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               choose
               (e)
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               into
               Covenant
               with
               himself
               (f)
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               persons
               called
               ,
               but
               as
               persons
               chosen
               (g)
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 means
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 for
                 our
                 everlasting
                 blessedness
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               done
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               by
               the
               Word
               (h)
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               (i)
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 Ordinances
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               The
               Word
               is
               the
               Writing
               ,
               reporting
               (k)
               and
               declaring
               (l)
               ;
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               the
               Seals
               (m)
               confirming
               and
               assuring
               the
               benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Shew
                 ,
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               special
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               (n)
               ,
               signifying
               and
               setting
               before
               our
               eyes
               (o)
               ,
               sealing
               unto
               our
               hearts
               (p)
               ,
               and
               conveying
               into
               our
               souls
               (q)
               ,
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               singular
               and
               saving
               benefits
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               (r)
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 be
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               The
               outward
               sign
               which
               we
               see
               (s)
               ;
               and
               the
               inward
               grace
               which
               we
               do
               not
               see
               (t)
               ,
               unless
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               .
               As
               in
               our
               bodily
               sustenance
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               food
               upon
               the
               Table
               which
               we
               see
               ;
               but
               the
               strength
               and
               life
               which
               that
               food
               gives
               us
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               yet
               feel
               ,
               and
               find
               it
               afterward
               (u)
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 many
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 there
              
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               No
               more
               then
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               for
               Sacraments
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Two
               only
               ,
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               (x)
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               By
               Baptism
               there
               is
               an
               ingrafting
               into
               Jesus
               Christ
               (y)
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               (
               solemnly
               manifested
               (z)
               ,
               )
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               whole
               benefit
               thereof
               is
               ,
               in
               Gods
               good
               time
               ,
               enjoyed
               by
               every
               Infant
               that
               belongs
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               
               them
               that
               keep
               the
               vow
               of
               their
               Baptism
               :
               By
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               the
               same
               Covenant
               is
               renewed
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               things
               thereof
               are
               more
               abundantly
               afforded
               to
               all
               that
               are
               by
               Baptism
               received
               into
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               (a)
               for
               their
               spiritual
               nourishment
               and
               increasing
               with
               the
               increases
               of
               God
               (b)
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Since
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 continually
                 coming
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 What
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 enjoy
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               The
               course
               which
               God
               hath
               prescribed
               ,
               and
               which
               (
               therefore
               )
               shall
               certainly
               be
               blessed
               to
               make
               this
               Sacrament
               beneficial
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 examine
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 eat
                 of
                 that
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 that
                 Cup
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.28
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 this
                 Examination
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               We
               are
               to
               be
               taught
               and
               to
               learn
               these
               two
               things
               especially
               ;
               What
               we
               are
               to
               receive
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               are
               to
               receive
               it
               :
               And
               then
               to
               examine
               whether
               those
               things
               be
               in
               us
               that
               are
               in
               worthy
               Receivers
               of
               so
               great
               mysteries
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 receive
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               We
               receive
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               as
               the
               outward
               signs
               ;
               and
               together
               with
               them
               (
               if
               we
               receive
               as
               we
               ought
               )
               the
               Body
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               thing
               signified
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Since
                 Christ's
                 natural
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               (c)
               ,
               
                 shew
                 more
                 plainly
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 We
                 receive
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               every
               worthy
               Communicant
               receiveth
               Jesus
               Christ
               with
               all
               his
               benefits
               .
               He
               receiveth
               not
               only
               the
               benefits
               ,
               but
               Christ
               himself
               crucified
               ;
               for
               ,
               As
               in
               our
               bodily
               nourishment
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               only
               sustenance
               
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               receive
               into
               our
               bodyes
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               ,
               as
               the
               Graffe
               wholly
               lives
               the
               same
               life
               with
               the
               Stock
               to
               which
               it
               is
               united
               ;
               so
               we
               ,
               being
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               do
               so
               eat
               his
               flesh
               and
               drink
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               our
               faith
               )
               feed
               so
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               live
               the
               same
               life
               with
               him
               (d)
               ,
               partaking
               in
               all
               his
               benefits
               for
               our
               spiritual
               relief
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               communion
               with
               [
               Him
               ]
               first
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Son
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 life
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               5.12
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Declare
                 yet
                 more
                 fully
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 receive
                 Christ
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Though
               we
               receive
               Christ
               really
               and
               t●uly
               ,
               yet
               not
               corporally
               and
               carnally
               ,
               but
               spiritually
               .
               We
               take
               not
               his
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               into
               our
               mouths
               and
               stomacks
               as
               we
               do
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               (e)
               ,
               but
               into
               our
               souls
               by
               faith
               through
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               whereby
               we
               dwell
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               us
               (f)
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               may
               receive
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               we
               here
               ;
               for
               Faith
               goes
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               from
               Earth
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               fastens
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               (
               on
               the
               other
               side
               )
               descends
               down
               from
               the
               head
               ,
               still
               to
               supply
               us
               with
               more
               and
               more
               of
               that
               fulness
               which
               is
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               us
               (g)
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Declare
                 more
                 particularly
                 those
                 benefits
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               principally
               (
               and
               plainly
               )
               these
               ;
               Forgiveness
               of
               sin
               (h)
               ;
               Strength
               to
               do
               God
               service
               ;
               And
               to
               overcome
               our
               spiritual
               Enemies
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               ;
               And
               nourishment
               for
               our
               souls
               to
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 doth
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Because
               I
               see
               the
               Wine
               on
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               (
               if
               I
               receive
               as
               I
               ought
               )
               I
               receive
               the
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               me
               and
               for
               many
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               (i)
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 receive
                 strength
                 also
                 to
                 do
                 God
                 service
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               That
               both
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               may
               put
               us
               in
               mind
               of
               ;
               for
               ,
               even
               as
               Bread
               strengthens
               mans
               heart
               ,
               and
               Wine
               makes
               it
               glad
               (k)
               ,
               and
               both
               make
               a
               man
               fit
               and
               able
               for
               his
               ordinary
               business
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               (
               reached
               forth
               in
               this
               Ordinance
               )
               strengthen
               the
               soul
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               every
               part
               of
               Gods
               service
               ;
               for
               
                 his
                 flesh
                 is
                 meat
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 drink
                 indeed
              
               (l)
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doth
               what
               meat
               and
               drink
               do
               ,
               in
               a
               spiritual
               and
               soul-sustaining
               way
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 appeareth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 strength
                 is
                 received
                 here
                 against
                 spiritual
                 Enemies
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               We
               may
               easily
               conceive
               it
               ,
               because
               we
               find
               that
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               such
               ordinary
               food
               ,
               do
               not
               only
               enable
               a
               servant
               and
               any
               other
               man
               ,
               to
               labour
               ;
               but
               a
               souldier
               also
               to
               fight
               (m)
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               would
               soon
               faint
               (n)
               :
               whence
               we
               may
               collect
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               vertue
               in
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               received
               by
               faith
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               to
               make
               us
               able
               to
               do
               God
               service
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               fight
               with
               ,
               and
               get
               victory
               over
               ,
               all
               the
               Enemies
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               whom
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               overcome
               (o)
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 made
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 receive
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 that
                 food
                 which
                 nourisheth
                 our
                 souls
                 to
                 eternal
                 life
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Because
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               such
               ordinary
               food
               maintain
               the
               life
               of
               the
               body
               for
               many
               years
               together
               ;
               As
               therefore
               this
               perishing
               food
               maintains
               a
               perishing
               life
               (p)
               ,
               so
               the
               meat
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               gives
               unto
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacrament
               ,
               nourisheth
               the
               soul
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 a
                 food
                 that
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 indureth
              
               in
               us
               (q)
               
                 unto
                 everlasting
                 life
              
               ,
               Joh.
               6.27
               .
            
             
             
               21.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 reason
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 signs
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 several
                 benefits
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               
               Because
               God
               sets
               such
               familiar
               signs
               before
               our
               eyes
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               we
               (
               who
               are
               othe●wise
               weak
               to
               conceive
               of
               heavenly
               things
               )
               may
               collect
               and
               gather
               what
               in
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               is
               done
               for
               the
               Soul
               ,
               by
               what
               we
               know
               by
               experience
               this
               our
               ordinary
               food
               doth
               for
               the
               Body
               .
               Christ
               speaks
               (
               and
               that
               in
               his
               Sacrament-Institutions
               )
               earthly
               things
               ,
               to
               lead
               us
               (
               and
               that
               in
               our
               own
               way
               )
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               things
               heavenly
               ,
               Joh.
               3.12
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Open
                 this
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 fully
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               yet
               more
               clear
               by
               considering
               that
               as
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               was
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               a
               Prophet
               (r)
               ,
               so
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               signs
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               signs
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               means
               of
               conveying
               those
               heavenly
               things
               which
               they
               do
               represent
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               of
               putting
               us
               into
               actual
               possession
               thereof
               :
               1
               Cor.
               10.16
               .
               &
               12.13
               .
               (s)
               yet
               not
               by
               any
               power
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               working
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               Christ
               on
               his
               own
               Institution
               ,
               Act.
               8.13
               .
               with
               ver
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               23.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 receive
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 Declare
                 now
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               These
               five
               things
               ,
               Knowledge
               ,
               Desire
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               are
               things
               needful
               for
               a
               right
               and
               worthy
               receiving
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 Communicate
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               needful
               for
               us
               to
               know
               ,
               in
               general
               ,
               two
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               our selves
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               estate
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               
               all
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               in
               our selves
               vile
               and
               wretched
               creatures
               ,
               deserving
               nothing
               but
               death
               and
               damnation
               (t)
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               saved
               but
               only
               by
               Christ
               (u)
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               we
               come
               to
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacrament
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               be
               saved
               without
               him
               (x)
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 must
                 we
                 know
                 this
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               We
               must
               know
               both
               these
               not
               sleightly
               ,
               but
               feelingly
               :
               We
               should
               know
               our
               sin
               with
               such
               feeling
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               a
               wounded
               man
               knows
               his
               wound
               ;
               who
               knows
               it
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               with
               a
               witness
               :
               And
               we
               should
               know
               Christ
               with
               such
               feeling
               ,
               desi●e
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               as
               the
               wounded
               man
               knows
               the
               Surgion
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               whom
               he
               knows
               with
               another
               kind
               of
               knowledge
               then
               he
               doth
               an
               ordinary
               man.
               In
               these
               two
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               feeling
               knowledge
               of
               sin
               as
               the
               worst
               thing
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               best
               and
               only
               desirable
               thing
               ,
               consists
               the
               substance
               of
               saving
               Religion
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 there
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ;
               we
               should
               (
               more
               particularly
               )
               know
               in
               some
               measure
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               to
               discern
               what
               we
               have
               to
               do
               withall
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               dishonour
               him
               ,
               nor
               indanger
               our selves
               by
               an
               unworthy
               medling
               with
               it
               (y)
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 required
                 in
                 a
                 worthy
                 Receiver
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               the
               mark
               and
               fruit
               of
               the
               former
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               which
               shews
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Desire
               ,
               or
               an
               holy
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               after
               
                 that
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Cup
              
               (z)
               .
               For
               None
               are
               invited
               but
               the
               thirsty
               (a)
               ,
               None
               can
               be
               thirsty
               but
               the
               knowing
               (b)
               ,
               and
               None
               can
               know
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               thirst
               and
               seek
               after
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               promise
               they
               shall
               have
               it
               ,
               Joh.
               4.10
               .
            
             
             
               28.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 else
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Another
               ,
               and
               a
               special
               thing
               is
               ,
               Repentance
               (c)
               ;
               For
               every
               sinner
               coming
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               his
               sin
               ,
               pollutes
               [
               
                 unto
                 himself
              
               ]
               the
               Lords
               holy
               Table
               (d)
               ,
               and
               provokes
               the
               Lord
               to
               abhor
               and
               plague
               him
               by
               that
               Sacrament-service
               ,
               wherein
               he
               expects
               he
               should
               approve
               and
               bless
               him
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32.
               
            
             
               29.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 By
                 what
                 m●ans
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 way
                 ,
                 may
                 this
                 Repentance
                 be
                 attained
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               By
               seeing
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               great
               ,
               our
               offences
               are
               [
               
                 by
                 the
                 Law
              
               (e)
               ;
               ]
               and
               whom
               ,
               and
               how
               gracious
               a
               God
               we
               have
               offended
               [
               
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ]
               :
               whereupon
               ariseth
               ,
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               for
               Repentance
               is
               his
               grant
               (f)
               ,
               )
               a
               true
               trouble
               and
               grief
               of
               heart
               ,
               for
               so
               great
               offences
               committed
               against
               so
               gracious
               a
               God
               (g)
               ,
               look'd
               upon
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               (h)
               ,
               which
               (
               together
               with
               a
               real
               purpose
               of
               amendment
               for
               time
               to
               come
               )
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               true
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 acceptable
                 measure
                 ,
                 mourn
                 for
                 my
                 sin
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               By
               three
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               If
               I
               grieve
               for
               sin
               ,
               as
               I
               use
               to
               do
               for
               an
               outward
               cross
               ,
               or
               some
               lamentable
               loss
               (i)
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               ,
               when
               I
               cannot
               reach
               that
               sorrow
               that
               I
               find
               in
               my self
               in
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               I
               mourn
               over
               the
               hardness
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               am
               sorry
               that
               I
               can
               be
               no
               more
               sorrowful
               (k)
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               sorrow
               as
               makes
               Christ
               precious
               (l)
               ,
               and
               sin
               odious
               (m)
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 I
                 do
                 really
                 and
                 stedfastly
                 purpose
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               I
               may
               know
               by
               this
               that
               I
               have
               stedfastly
               purposed
               to
               
               turn
               to
               God
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               if
               no
               perswasion
               be
               able
               to
               draw
               me
               away
               from
               God
               after
               the
               Sacrament
               (n)
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               failing
               ,
               I
               find
               it
               to
               be
               extreamly
               bitter
               (o)
               .
            
             
               32.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 further
                 required
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 partake
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               A
               chief
               thing
               required
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               excellent
               and
               necessary
               grace
               of
               Faith
               (p)
               ,
               whereby
               being
               able
               ,
               upon
               good
               grounds
               ,
               to
               apply
               unto
               our selves
               the
               writing
               and
               promises
               of
               Gods
               Word
               (
               summed
               up
               in
               Christ
               (q)
               )
               we
               may
               boldly
               come
               and
               take
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               Promises
               (r)
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               be
               further
               assured
               and
               possessed
               of
               all
               the
               good
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               promised
               (s)
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 marks
                 are
                 there
                 of
                 this
                 faith
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Faith
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               exercised
               about
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               works
               in
               the
               Believer
               ;
               First
               a
               longing
               after
               them
               (t)
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               purifying
               of
               the
               heart
               that
               he
               may
               be
               fit
               for
               them
               (u)
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               great
               rejoycing
               in
               them
               (x)
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 there
                 yet
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 required
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 may
                 be
                 worthily
                 received
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               men
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               Charity
               (y)
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               meet
               together
               (
               in
               one
               House
               ,
               and
               )
               at
               one
               Table
               (z)
               ,
               and
               eat
               together
               of
               one
               Bread
               and
               Body
               (a)
               ,
               and
               drink
               together
               into
               one
               Spirit
               (b)
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               be
               all
               united
               together
               in
               love
               (c)
               ,
               yea
               be
               of
               one
               heart
               and
               soul
               ,
               Act.
               4.32
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 special
                 mark
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 this
                 charity
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Prayer
               for
               all
               ,
               shews
               love
               to
               all
               (d)
               .
               In
               particular
               ,
               for
               those
               who
               have
               wronged
               us
               formerly
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               great
               proof
               of
               our
               love
               ,
               if
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               we
               can
               pray
               for
               them
               heartily
               (e)
               .
            
             
             
               36.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 necessity
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 making
                 it
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               Because
               they
               who
               ,
               through
               neglect
               of
               Preparation
               ,
               eat
               and
               drink
               unworthily
               ,
               eat
               and
               drink
               judgement
               ,
               and
               (
               without
               repentance
               )
               damnation
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.29
               .
               And
               preparation
               is
               better
               then
               damnation
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               Quest.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 what
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 )
                 shall
                 men
                 gain
                 by
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 thus
                 religiously
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 so
                 eateth
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 drinketh
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               as
               in
               a
               spiritual
               manner
               every
               worthy
               and
               well-p●epared
               Receiver
               doth
               )
               (f)
               
                 he
                 shall
                 have
              
               yea
               ,
               he
               hath
               ,
               that
               which
               every
               man
               so
               much
               desires
               to
               have
               ,
               even
               
                 eternal
                 life
              
               ,
               Joh.
               6.54
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             Estimation
             due
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             COnsidering
             the
             great
             dishonour
             that
             hath
             been
             poured
             upon
             Ministers
             of
             late
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             rude
             reproach
             of
             their
             Persons
             (
             such
             as
             there
             hath
             ever
             been
             by
             profane
             men
             )
             but
             a
             deliberate
             and
             studied
             contempt
             both
             of
             their
             Persons
             and
             their
             Calling
             :
             not
             only
             vomitted
             (
             as
             it
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Tavern
             ,
             or
             Alehouse
             ;
             but
             vented
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             and
             Press
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             men
             professing
             godliness
             ;
             there
             will
             therefore
             be
             need
             enough
             (
             after
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             )
             to
             write
             something
             to
             reduce
             and
             compose
             the
             mindes
             of
             Christians
             to
             that
             reverence
             that
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Lords
             Officers
             ,
             who
             are
             by
             his
             appointment
             and
             authority
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             administer
             
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             (
             generally
             )
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Church-Ordinances
             is
             committed
             .
          
           
             For
             which
             purpose
             ,
             my
             work
             shall
             be
             only
             to
             open
             and
             treat
             upon
             one
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             fully
             and
             powerfully
             sets
             forth
             the
             honour
             due
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             special
             )
             such
             as
             labour
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Text
             is
             ,
             1
             Th●ss
             .
             5
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             —
          
           
             
               And
               we
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               know
               them
               which
               labour
               amongst
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               .
               And
               to
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             we
             have
             set
             down
             both
             
               Ministers
               office
            
             and
             
               Peoples
               duty
            
             .
             The
             Office
             of
             Ministers
             is
             described
             and
             set
             forth
             in
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             such
             as
             labour
             ,
             which
             is
             principally
             
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
            
             (a)
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             over
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             office
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             autho●ity
             from
             the
             Lord
             (b)
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             must
             be
             acco●ding
             to
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Will
             (c)
             ,
             unto
             which
             all
             their
             ruling
             power
             (
             whether
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Discipline
             )
             is
             to
             be
             conformed
             ,
             and
             thereunto
             to
             be
             confined
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             
               to
               admonish
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             speeding
             of
             their
             work
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             former
             parts
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Preaching
             and
             Ruling
             ;
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Teaching
             shews
             the
             
               right
               and
               the
               good
               way
            
             (d)
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             admonition
             is
             as
             a
             goad
             ,
             and
             a
             nail
             (e)
             to
             hasten
             the
             Travellour
             ,
             and
             fasten
             the
             Truth
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Hearer
             ;
             Teaching
             informs
             ,
             and
             Admonition
             forms
             the
             minds
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             what
             is
             taught
             them
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Ruling
             chargeth
             and
             presseth
             upon
             People
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             presenting
             (f)
             ,
             and
             inflicting
             (
             if
             there
             be
             a
             necessity
             of
             it
             )
             Church-censures
             (g)
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             admonition
             is
             of
             use
             to
             prevent
             rigor
             (h)
             ,
             (
             as
             Parents
             
             warnings
             are
             to
             prevent
             correction
             )
             or
             to
             sweeten
             severity
             if
             it
             be
             not
             prevented
             ,
             by
             letting
             men
             know
             the
             good
             and
             gain
             that
             is
             in
             it
             (i)
             ,
             as
             the
             sweet
             words
             of
             parents
             heal
             the
             stripes
             of
             children
             ;
             And
             lastly
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             procure
             the
             better
             success
             to
             any
             severer
             course
             ,
             John
             5.14
             .
             2
             Thess.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Office
             of
             Ministers
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             (
             to
             make
             the
             better
             way
             to
             peoples
             duty
             )
             must
             needs
             grant
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Minister
             perform
             not
             ,
             takes
             no
             care
             to
             perform
             ,
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             performing
             these
             parts
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             then
             (
             though
             honour
             be
             alwayes
             due
             
               to
               his
               calling
            
             ,
             yet
             )
             he
             deprives
             himself
             of
             that
             honour
             which
             otherwise
             would
             accrue
             and
             be
             due
             
               to
               his
               person
            
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             calling
             ;
             for
             the
             honour
             is
             tied
             to
             the
             well-performing
             of
             the
             office
             :
             
               The
               Elders
               that
               rule
               well
            
             ,
             are
             they
             that
             are
             
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
            
             (k)
             ;
             There
             's
             a
             sad
             saying
             for
             bad
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               made
               contemptible
               and
               base
               before
               all
               the
               people
               by
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               himself
            
             (l)
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             somewhat
             more
             largely
             insist
             on
             the
             duty
             of
             people
             towards
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             is
             1.
             more
             general
             ,
             
               viz.
               to
               know
               them
            
             .
             2.
             
             More
             particular
             ,
             so
             to
             know
             them
             as
             to
             
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             This
             precept
             of
             knowing
             the
             Lords
             labourers
             ,
             may
             be
             laid
             open
             in
             three
             particulars
             ,
             1.
             know
             them
             
               with
               observation
            
             ,
             2.
             
               with
               approbation
            
             ,
             3.
             
               with
               imitation
            
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             know
             them
             
               with
               observation
            
             ]
             or
             with
             good
             consideration
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             said
             not
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             consider
             ;
             first
             ,
             God
             sayes
             ,
             
               They
               regard
               not
               ,
               they
               consider
               not
               ,
            
             and
             then
             
               they
               have
               no
               knowledge
            
             (m)
             :
             so
             that
             this
             knowledge
             hath
             in
             it
             ,
             a
             considerate
             taking
             notice
             of
             those
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             As
             (
             to
             name
             some
             particulars
             )
             there
             should
             be
             an
             obse●ving
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             carriage
             :
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Of
             
               their
               calling
            
             ]
             :
             for
             a
             right
             and
             religious
             respect
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             founded
             in
             knowing
             and
             observing
             that
             God
             hath
             called
             them
             to
             an
             office
             distinct
             from
             all
             other
             offices
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             to
             meddle
             with
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             duly
             called
             (n)
             .
          
           
           
             To
             omit
             other
             parts
             of
             a
             Ministers
             calling
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             if
             it
             were
             known
             ,
             That
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             belongs
             to
             them
             only
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             when
             Ministers
             cannot
             be
             had
             )
             and
             on
             some
             special
             occasion
             (
             as
             for
             t●yal
             of
             those
             that
             are
             towards
             the
             Ministry
             )
             and
             with
             some
             extraordinary
             caution
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             being
             hearers
             able
             and
             appointed
             to
             judge
             of
             what
             they
             speak
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             something
             may
             be
             granted
             ,
             and
             there
             may
             be
             some
             allowance
             to
             speak
             in
             publick
             given
             to
             persons
             uncalled
             ,
             or
             not
             yet
             called
             (o)
             .
             But
             ordinarily
             and
             when
             there
             is
             a
             setled
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             a
             Ministers
             calling
             is
             distinct
             from
             all
             other
             callings
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             publick
             preaching
             ;
             as
             appears
             evidently
             by
             those
             Scriptures
             which
             present
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             as
             the
             principal
             and
             most
             considerable
             part
             of
             a
             Ministers
             work
             ;
             for
             to
             them
             it
             is
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             who
             hath
             all
             power
             given
             him
             )
             giveth
             out
             power
             and
             commission
             to
             
               go
               and
               teach
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             (p)
             ;
             so
             that
             others
             may
             no
             more
             teach
             (
             as
             Gods
             officers
             do
             )
             then
             baptize
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               hath
               sent
               me
               not
               to
               baptize
               ,
               but
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             (q)
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             chiefly
             to
             baptize
             :
             for
             (
             otherwise
             )
             the
             Apostles
             were
             both
             to
             teach
             and
             baptize
             (r)
             ,
             but
             Preaching
             was
             their
             chief
             work
             .
             And
             the
             name
             of
             those
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             Church
             (
             for
             continuance
             )
             are
             
               Pastors
               and
               Teach●rs
            
             (s)
             ,
             that
             's
             their
             distinct
             office
             ;
             all
             Saints
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             some
             such
             
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
            
             so
             that
             their
             work
             lies
             in
             teaching
             ;
             they
             are
             men
             that
             
               labour
               in
               the
            
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             (t)
             ,
             that
             's
             their
             great
             business
             )
             .
             And
             
               to
               them
               the
               Word
               of
               reconciliation
               is
               committed
            
             ;
             not
             to
             all
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             (
             unless
             they
             can
             prove
             themselves
             the
             Lords
             Ambassadors
             (u)
             .
          
           
             
               Against
               this
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               Christians
               also
               are
               to
               teach
               and
               admonish
            
             (x)
             .
          
           
             Unto
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             committed
             
             to
             them
             to
             
               declare
               all
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
            
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             a
             Ministers
             work
             ,
             Act.
             20.27
             .
             )
             
             Nor
             can
             they
             be
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             being
             not
             educated
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             having
             (
             or
             being
             such
             as
             ought
             to
             have
             )
             other
             callings
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             give
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             this
             work
             (
             as
             a
             Minister
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             (y)
             ;
             and
             the●efore
             cannot
             sufficiently
             and
             constantly
             perform
             it
             :
             especially
             considering
             that
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             common
             priviledge
             to
             appear
             in
             publick
             teaching
             ,
             the
             more
             insufficient
             will
             step
             up
             first
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             where
             required
             of
             private
             Christians
             to
             
               open
               and
               apply
               Scripture
               to
               a
               Congregation
               met
               together
               for
               the
               solemn
               worship
               of
               God
            
             (z)
             :
             for
             then
             it
             were
             a
             sin
             in
             them
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             cast
             many
             under
             a
             great
             and
             long
             guilt
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Though
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             teach
             as
             it
             is
             a
             
               Christian
               duty
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             neither
             may
             nor
             can
             preach
             with
             
               Ministerial
               authority
            
             ,
             and
             
               as
               in
               Christ's
               stead
            
             (a)
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             not
             Ambassadours
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             call
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             commission
             for
             it
             :
             And
             others
             being
             commanded
             to
             whom
             it
             appertaineth
             ,
             even
             that
             excludes
             them
             .
             It
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             It
             pertaineth
             not
             to
             thee
             [
             O
             private
             Christian
             ]
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             (b)
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               not
               separated
               from
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
            
             (c)
             ,
             to
             preach
             to
             a
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               they
               profess
               they
               preach
               only
               as
            
             gifted
             Brethren
             ,
             
               and
               challenge
               not
               to
               themselves
               the
               calling
               and
               authority
               of
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             (
             notwithstanding
             this
             )
             there
             are
             two
             evils
             attend
             their
             preaching
             ,
             a
             loss
             and
             a
             danger
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             loss
             in
             it
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             in
             office
             to
             teach
             )
             and
             that
             because
             they
             have
             no
             such
             promise
             of
             direction
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             and
             blessing
             as
             called
             Ministers
             have
             (d)
             ,
             for
             doing
             good
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             speak
             ;
             so
             their
             hearers
             are
             losers
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             And
             a
             danger
             also
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             happen
             to
             deliver
             any
             thing
             unsound
             ,
             as
             such
             divers
             times
             do
             (
             either
             through
             ignorance
             or
             faction
             )
             then
             common
             hearers
             (
             as
             we
             see
             by
             sad
             experience
             in
             these
             late
             times
             )
             will
             be
             more
             ready
             to
             receive
             an
             Error
             from
             them
             then
             a
             Truth
             from
             a
             Minister
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             they
             do
             so
             eagerly
             run
             away
             with
             it
             ,
             
             that
             there
             will
             hardly
             be
             any
             prevai●ing
             means
             to
             get
             it
             out
             :
             Fo●
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Satan
             put
             on
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             for
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             an
             uncalled
             person
             is
             by
             many
             better
             accepted
             then
             one
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             novelties
             and
             curiosities
             which
             such
             use
             to
             vent
             ,
             take
             more
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             solid
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             plain
             and
             saving
             truths
             ,
             delivered
             by
             the
             Lords
             Messengers
             .
          
           
             
               But
               (
               may
               some
               say
               )
            
             ;
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               good
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               want
               the
               ben●fit
               of
               their
               gifts
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             besides
             the
             making
             use
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Families
             (
             a
             duty
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             
             too
             much
             neglected
             by
             those
             that
             are
             forward
             to
             shew
             themselves
             in
             publick
             )
             they
             have
             further
             liberty
             and
             opportunity
             to
             exercise
             them
             in
             Christian
             meetings
             and
             conferences
             ,
             ;
             And
             yet
             the●e
             also
             is
             a
             danger
             ,
             for
             weak
             Christians
             that
             have
             honest
             hearts
             are
             soon
             misled
             by
             men
             high
             in
             their
             parts
             (
             but
             not
             right
             in
             their
             judgement
             ,
             nor
             low
             in
             their
             hearts
             )
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             others
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             present
             in
             the
             meeting
             to
             prevent
             infection
             .
             Unto
             this
             I
             add
             ,
             That
             if
             there
             be
             (
             indeed
             )
             any
             private
             Christians
             that
             are
             eminently
             gifted
             ,
             the
             Press
             is
             open
             ,
             though
             the
             Pulpit
             be
             shut
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             of
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             knowing
             Ministers
             with
             a
             knowledge
             of
             observation
             in
             
               regard
               of
               their
               calling
            
             ,
             wherein
             I
             have
             been
             more
             large
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             experience
             we
             have
             had
             (
             of
             late
             )
             of
             the
             extreme
             evils
             of
             arbitrary
             and
             li●entious
             preaching
             ,
             which
             hath
             fill'd
             the
             L●nd
             wi●h
             absurd
             and
             dangerous
             Errors
             ,
             from
             the
             one
             end
             of
             it
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             also
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             observing
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Of
               their
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             The
             Apostle
             is
             plain
             in
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ▪
             
               Consider
               what
               I
               say
            
             (e)
             ;
             yea
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Take
               beed
               what
               you
               hear
            
             (f)
             ;
             Christians
             are
             so
             to
             heed
             what
             they
             hear
             ,
             as
             to
             search
             it
             (
             ●s
             the
             Bereans
             did
             (g)
             ;
             and
             finding
             it
             by
             search
             ▪
             to
             be
             sound
             and
             good
             ,
             to
             hold
             it
             fast
             (h)
             .
             This
             shews
             Prophesying
             is
             not
             de●pised
             1
             Thess.
             5.20
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             There
             should
             be
             an
             observing
             
               of
               their
               carriage
            
             ;
             of
             this
             knowledge
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             when
             writing
             ,
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               Th●u
               hast
               fully
               known
            
             ,
             not
             only
             
               my
               doctrine
            
             (
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             former
             branch
             )
             ,
             but
             also
             
               my
               manner
               of
               life
            
             ,
             &c.
             (i)
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               Mark
               them
               that
               walk
               so
               as
               ye
               have
               us
               for
               an
               ensample
            
             (k)
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             construction
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             Take
             it
             for
             an
             assured
             sign
             (l)
             of
             good
             Pastors
             ,
             when
             they
             study
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             mine
             example
             in
             all
             things
             .
             And
             so
             one
             good
             use
             of
             observing
             their
             car●iage
             is
             discovered
             ,
             which
             is
             thereby
             to
             be
             confirmed
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             be
             respected
             .
          
           
             Hi●herto
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Observation
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Ministers
             are
             to
             be
             known
             with
             a
             knowledge
             of
             approbation
             ;
             And
             thus
             this
             word
             [
             know
             ]
             is
             often
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             approves
             it
             (m)
             ;
             and
             
               David
               ,
               I
               will
               n●t
               know
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             shew
             him
             any
             countenance
             (n)
             :
             so
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               That
               which
               I
               do
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             allow
             not
             (o)
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             word
             used
             here
             ,
             doth
             not
             signifie
             simply
             to
             know
             ,
             (
             that
             's
             soon
             done
             )
             but
             to
             acknowledge
             (p)
             ,
             own
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             be
             given
             them
             every
             way
             which
             is
             due
             to
             them
             in
             their
             places
             .
             In
             such
             a
             sense
             the
             original
             word
             here
             used
             ,
             is
             taken
             2
             Cor.
             5.16
             .
             
               We
               know
               no
               man
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             not
             esteem
             ,
             reckon
             or
             judge
             of
             him
             according
             to
             his
             outward
             and
             carnal
             relations
             :
             In
             like
             sort
             ,
             a
             Minister
             is
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             according
             to
             the
             outward
             appearance
             (q)
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             known
             and
             look'd
             upon
             with
             all
             approbation
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             duly
             called
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             (r)
             ,
             and
             his
             carriage
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             according
             to
             that
             Word
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             should
             be
             also
             a
             knowledge
             of
             imitation
             :
             thus
             Timothy
             was
             to
             know
             
               Paul's
               manner
               of
               life
            
             (s)
             ,
             or
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             imitate
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             Paul
             his
             pattern
             ;
             Thus
             all
             Christians
             are
             to
             remember
             and
             observe
             Church-guides
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             
               follow
               their
               faith
            
             (t)
             ,
             and
             mark
             them
             so
             as
             to
             be
             like
             them
             
             in
             an
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             Phil.
             3.17
             .
             One
             way
             wherein
             Ministers
             are
             over
             their
             People
             ,
             is
             to
             go
             before
             them
             as
             good
             examples
             ,
             their
             Hearers
             therefore
             should
             hasten
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             next
             duty
             of
             Christians
             to
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             
               esteem
               them
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             comprehended
             under
             the
             knowledge
             already
             spoken
             of
             (u)
             :
             because
             a
             right
             ,
             affectionate
             ,
             and
             effectual
             knowledge
             brings
             forth
             this
             estimation
             .
             Concerning
             which
             observe
             ,
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             degree
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             
               very
               high
            
             ;
             for
             the
             
               nature
               and
               quality
            
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             
               in
               love
            
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             
               for
               their
               works
               sake
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Degree
               .
            
             
               The
               due
               esteem
               of
               Ministers
               appears
               to
               be
               great
               and
               high
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               expressed
               and
               required
               in
               very
               high
               words
               in
               the
               Original
               (x)
               ,
               shewing
               they
               are
               to
               be
               esteemed
               exceedingly
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               words
               are
               translated
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               3.10
               .
               One
               sayes
               ,
               
                 More
                 then
                 exceedingly
              
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               say
               ,
               excessively
               (y)
               (
               not
               as
               excess
               is
               a
               vice
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               implies
               an
               height
               ,
               and
               exuberancy
               of
               respect
               )
               .
               That
               which
               comes
               nearest
               the
               l●●ter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               is
               ;
               Esteem
               them
               
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 abundant
              
               (z)
               ,
               or
               which
               most
               exceeds
               ;
               or
               (
               as
               
                 Beza
                 )
                 above
                 redundantly
              
               (a)
               .
            
             
               This
               high
               Estimation
               is
               seen
               and
               shewed
               in
               many
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               looking
               upon
               them
               as
               
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 shew
                 unto
                 men
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 salvation
              
               (b)
               ,
               for
               although
               those
               words
               were
               spoken
               from
               the
               Devil
               (
               who
               neve●
               meant
               that
               God
               should
               be
               a
               gainer
               
                 by
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 Professor
              
               )
               yet
               they
               do
               (
               as
               others
               in
               such
               sort
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               (
               Luk.
               8.28
               .
               )
               contain
               in
               them
               a
               clear
               truth
               ;
               And
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               also
               speaks
               in
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               Mark.
               16.15
               ,
               16.
               
               Rom.
               1.1.16
               .
               
                 Servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Ministers
               name
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.24
               .
               And
               to
               shew
               the
               way
               of
               salvation
               ,
               that
               's
               his
               Office
               ,
               Luk.
               1.76
               ,
               77
               ,
               79.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.1
               ,
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.16
               .
            
             
             
               
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 giving
                 them
                 reverence
              
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               Corinthians
               received
               
                 Titus
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
              
               (c)
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               mu●h
               reverence
               .
               The
               titles
               and
               usage
               of
               the
               Old
               Te●tament
               may
               shew
               this
               ,
               where
               one
               P●ophet
               is
               called
               ,
               an
               
                 honourable
                 man
              
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               9.6
               .
               another
               ,
               
                 an
                 holy
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               2
               King.
               4.9
               And
               respect
               was
               shewed
               unto
               them
               accordingly
               ,
               ●n●
               very
               a
               bundantly
               (d)
               ,
               1
               King.
               18.7
               .
               2
               King
               4.37
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               extraordinary
               Officers
               and
               ordinary
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               we
               press
               not
               the
               same
               expressions
               of
               reverence
               )
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               Calling
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               Office
               being
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               wi●
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               both
               are
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               deliver
               his
               mind
               and
               message
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               a
               suitable
               reverence
               is
               still
               required
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               generality
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               reality
               of
               it
               .
               In
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Ministers
               are
               called
               Stewards
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               an
               high
               office
               (e)
               ,
               and
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               an
               honorable
               Office
               ,
               especially
               it
               being
               
                 in
                 Christs
                 stead
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.20
               .
               In
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               both
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               title
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               (f)
               .
               Now
               ,
               all
               are
               men
               of
               God
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               of
               his
               making
               ;
               and
               good
               men
               more
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               twice
               made
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.10
               .
               but
               Ministers
               most
               ,
               being
               not
               only
               of
               God
               by
               creation
               ,
               or
               sanctification
               ▪
               but
               by
               separation
               and
               de●●gnation
               to
               a
               peculiar
               Office
               ,
               whe●ein
               their
               whole
               work
               is
               to
               deliver
               those
               errands
               ,
               and
               do
               those
               acts
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               which
               are
               charged
               upon
               them
               by
               their
               
                 highest
                 Lord.
                 Is
                 a
                 Minister
              
               thus
               ,
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
               then
               ,
               reverence
               the
               man
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               God.
               
            
             
               
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 seeking
                 and
                 having
                 recourse
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               It
               's
               an
               honor
               to
               have
               Patients
               and
               Clients
               ,
               and
               hearers
               ,
               1
               King.
               4.34
               .
               &
               10.3
               .
               This
               address
               to
               Ministers
               may
               be
               ,
               1.
               
                 for
                 counsel
                 ,
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 resolution
                 ,
              
               because
               
                 G●d
                 gives
                 Pastors
                 to
                 feed
                 with
                 knowledge
                 and
                 understanding
              
               (h)
               ,
               and
               people
               
                 should
                 seek
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 their
                 mouth
              
               (i)
               .
               Thus
               did
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               when
               she
               perceived
               Christ
               was
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               Joh.
               4.19
               ,
               20.
               
               Thus
               were
               the
               Apostles
               sought
               ,
               when
               Ch●istians
               dissen●ed
               ,
               Act.
               15.2
               .
               And
               thus
               Paul
               was
               written
               unto
               by
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.1
               .
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 comfort
              
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               Elders
               of
               Samaria
               come
               to
               Elisha
               his
               house
               ,
               when
               the
               famine
               was
               so
               extream
               
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               sate
               with
               him
               ;
               no
               doubt
               ,
               to
               hear
               what
               comfort
               he
               could
               give
               them
               (k)
               .
               And
               this
               is
               an
               honour
               ,
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               as
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               ,
               Job
               33.23
               .
               as
               one
               that
               hath
               
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
                 to
                 the
                 weary
                 soul
                 ,
              
               Isai.
               50.4
               .
               3.
               
               
                 For
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               Jam.
               5.15
               .
               as
               they
               did
               to
               Isaiah
               (l)
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               midwife
               them
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               when
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               in
               the
               world
               to
               do
               ,
               nor
               was
               there
               any
               strength
               to
               bring
               forth
               .
               This
               is
               an
               honour
               ,
               to
               be
               esteemed
               
                 Masters
                 of
                 requests
              
               ;
               such
               as
               Ministers
               are
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               Gen.
               20.7
               .
               Isa
               62.6
               ,
               7.
               
               Ezek.
               14.14
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 In
                 yielding
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 :
              
               This
               God
               expresly
               requireth
               ,
               Heb.
               13.7
               .
               1
               Cor.
               16.16
               .
               And
               not
               to
               hear
               obediently
               ,
               is
               to
               despise
               (m)
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               not
               hearing
               ,
               
                 despiseth
                 me
              
               .
               If
               Ministers
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               nor
               they
               ,
               nor
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               and
               obeyed
               (n)
               :
               but
               if
               they
               
                 give
                 commandements
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 not
                 man
                 but
                 God
              
               (o)
               .
               It
               was
               a
               great
               Kings
               ,
               great
               unhappiness
               and
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 humbled
                 not
                 h●mself
                 before
                 Jeremiah
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 speaking
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (p)
               .
               How
               much
               better
               did
               they
               that
               so
               obeyed
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               delivered
               by
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               (
               even
               when
               they
               had
               
                 gathered
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fourscore
                 thousand
                 chosen
                 men
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               ,
               to
               
                 regain
                 a
                 Kingdom
              
               )
               as
               utterly
               to
               desist
               f●om
               that
               design
               (q)
               .
               I
               grant
               ,
               such
               Messages
               were
               extraordinary
               ,
               but
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 Gods
                 Word
                 still
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 In
                 incouraging
                 and
                 c●mforting
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               Hezekiah
               did
               the
               Levites
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               30.22
               .
               And
               godly
               men
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Col.
              
               4.11
               .
               
               This
               is
               done
               more
               particularly
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               a
               Christian
               receiving
               and
               entertaining
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               occasion
               ,
               with
               gladness
               ;
               such
               receiving
               and
               
                 holding
                 in
                 reputation
              
               go
               together
               ,
               Phil.
               2.20
               .
               so
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 See
                 he
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 without
                 fear
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 despise
                 him
              
               (r)
               .
               2.
               
               In
               looking
               to
               them
               ,
               especially
               in
               their
               low
               estate
               ,
               as
               Obadiah
               hid
               ,
               and
               fed
               the
               Lords
               Prophets
               (s)
               .
               3.
               
               In
               standing
               by
               them
               when
               they
               are
               in
               suffering
               condition
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               
               God
               ,
               which
               when
               some
               did
               not
               ,
               Paul
               prayes
               for
               a
               pardon
               (t)
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               a
               great
               sin
               ;
               but
               ,
               when
               Onesiphorus
               did
               it
               (u)
               ,
               he
               prayes
               for
               a
               reward
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               a
               great
               duty
               and
               honour
               to
               Paul.
               
            
             
               
               6.
               
               
                 In
                 giving
                 them
                 maintenance
              
               ,
               which
               is
               expressed
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Honour
               (x)
               .
               To
               honour
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 do
                 for
                 them
              
               ,
               to
               relieve
               and
               maintain
               them
               ,
               Mar.
               7.10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               This
               ought
               to
               be
               an
               
                 encouraging
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 encouraged
              
               (
               as
               Hezekiah
               speaks
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 )
              
               in
               doing
               their
               duty
               .
               To
               with-hold
               dues
               is
               but
               to
               be
               peny-wise
               (y)
               ,
               for
               it
               makes
               God
               to
               shut
               up
               windows
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 windows
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               raiseth
               a
               cry
               which
               reacheth
               to
               Heaven
               :
               for
               ,
               sure
               ,
               
                 The
                 hire
                 of
                 the
                 labourer
                 ,
                 which
                 reapeth
                 down
                 the
                 Lords
                 fields
              
               (z)
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 kept
                 back
                 by
                 fraud
                 ,
                 cryeth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cry
                 entreth
                 into
                 the
                 e●rs
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Sabboth
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               5.4
               .
               And
               the
               return
               from
               Heaven
               is
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 cursed
                 with
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 for
                 ye
                 have
                 robbed
                 me
                 ,
              
               Mal.
               3.9
               .
               Here
               's
               no
               room
               (a)
               to
               dispute
               whether
               Tithes
               be
               due
               
                 by
                 divine
                 right
              
               ;
               an
               incouraging
               maintenance
               is
               due
               ,
               by
               divine
               right
               ,
               and
               Tithes
               with
               us
               ,
               are
               that
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               suffice
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 In
                 not
                 receiving
                 ,
                 lightly
                 and
                 hastily
                 ,
                 any
                 accusation
                 against
                 
                 them
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.19
               .
               They
               should
               rather
               be
               pleaded
               for
               (
               as
               Michaiah
               was
               by
               Jehosap●at
               ,
               when
               a
               King
               spake
               against
               him
               )
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               way
               Christians
               should
               save
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               discharge
               them
               of
               ,
               a
               more
               unhandsome
               pleading
               for
               themselves
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.11
               .
            
             
               
               8.
               
               
                 In
                 shewing
                 a
                 regard
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 honour
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 deserved
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 their
                 death
              
               (b)
               ,
               as
               
                 they
                 buryed
                 J●h●iada
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 David
                 among
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 good
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
                 both
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 his
                 house
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               24.16
               .
               So
               the
               old
               worse
               Prophet
               ,
               laid
               the
               carcass
               of
               the
               young
               better
               Prophet
               
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 grave
              
               (c)
               ,
               with
               mourning
               and
               lamentation
               ,
               and
               gave
               order
               that
               himself
               might
               be
               buryed
               in
               the
               same
               Sepulchre
               ;
               concerning
               whom
               also
               Josiah
               (
               of
               whom
               he
               prophesied
               )
               gave
               this
               charge
               ,
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 move
                 his
                 bones
              
               (d)
               .
               A
               convincement
               of
               this
               may
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               hypocritical
               
               honour
               that
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               did
               the
               dead
               Prophets
               in
               garnishing
               their
               Sepulchres
               (e)
               .
               And
               in
               others
               (
               like
               them
               )
               who
               commen●●●me
               faithful
               Ministers
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               save
               their
               credit
               ;
               whilest
               they
               hate
               those
               like
               them
               ,
               being
               yet
               alive
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               think
               much
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               is
               spoken
               of
               this
               argument
               and
               Ministerial
               advancement
               ,
               they
               may
               please
               to
               remember
               whose
               words
               they
               are
               that
               are
               recorded
               &
               written
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               (
               Are
               they
               the
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               are
               they
               not
               ?
               )
               And
               withall
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               (
               howsoever
               the
               Lords
               labourers
               know
               it
               to
               be
               their
               lot
               to
               be
               made
               
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 off-scouring
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               (f)
               and
               therefore
               prepare
               for
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               ,
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               yet
               )
               Christians
               Edification
               and
               Salvation
               is
               laid
               up
               in
               Ministers
               Estimation
               ;
               for
               ,
               Who
               will
               be
               advised
               by
               him
               that
               he
               thinks
               to
               be
               a
               fool
               ?
               or
               ruled
               by
               him
               whom
               he
               takes
               to
               be
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               or
               one
               that
               loves
               
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
              
               ?
               or
               be
               admonished
               by
               him
               whom
               he
               accounts
               one
               that
               affects
               to
               be
               a
               fault-finder
               ?
               Now
               if
               the
               counsel
               and
               instructions
               of
               Ministers
               be
               not
               reverenced
               ,
               nor
               their
               directions
               obeyed
               ,
               nor
               their
               admonitions
               regarded
               ;
               how
               shall
               people
               be
               edified
               or
               saved
               ?
               I
               proceed
               now
               ,
               to
               the
               next
               thing
               ,
               viz.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               The
               nature
               and
               quality
               of
               this
               Estimation
               ;
               It
               must
               be
               ,
               
                 in
                 love
              
               .
            
             
               That
               general
               precept
               may
               be
               applyed
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Let
                 all
                 your
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 charity
              
               (g)
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               Titus
               comes
               nearer
               ,
               
                 Greet
                 them
                 that
              
               (
               do
               not
               only
               prize
               us
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 love
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 faith
              
               (h)
               ,
               so
               did
               they
               that
               
                 wept
                 sore
              
               over
               Paul
               ,
               and
               
                 kissed
                 him
              
               (i)
               ,
               both
               signs
               of
               love
               (k)
               .
            
             
               Not
               is
               it
               without
               cause
               that
               love
               is
               put
               in
               as
               an
               ingredient
               into
               the
               estimation
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               there
               may
               be
               a
               great
               estimation
               without
               a
               gracious
               affection
               ;
               For
               it
               may
               arise
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 From
                 convincement
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               respect
               due
               unto
               them
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               men
               (
               above
               others
               )
               dignified
               .
               Or
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 From
                 contentment
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               greater
               parts
               and
               abilities
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               men
               better
               gifted
               ,
               and
               more
               accomplished
               .
               3.
               
               
                 From
                 morality
                 ▪
                 
                 and
                 a
                 love
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               men
               of
               an
               unblameable
               life
               ,
               of
               an
               ami●ble
               carriage
               ,
               given
               to
               hospitality
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
               even
               
                 Herod
                 feared
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               reverenced
               John
               (l)
               ,
               and
               was
               an
               observant
               hearer
               of
               him
               ;
               no
               marvel
               ,
               he
               being
               a
               man
               famous
               among
               the
               people
               and
               of
               great
               account
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               an
               excellent
               spirit
               and
               rare
               ability
               and
               power
               ●n
               preaching
               ;
               and
               withal
               ,
               a
               just
               and
               holy
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               known
               integrity
               in
               his
               life
               .
               But
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               high
               esteem
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               so
               little
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               cut
               off
               his
               head
               at
               last
               ;
               for
               he
               could
               not
               abide
               him
               as
               an
               Admonisher
               ,
               Luk.
               3.19
               .
            
             
               Honour
               on
               such
               grounds
               as
               these
               (
               as
               that
               which
               is
               given
               out
               of
               fear
               rather
               then
               love
               and
               good
               will
               )
               may
               (
               as
               Ambrose
               saith
               (m)
               ,
               )
               be
               beneficial
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               receives
               the
               honour
               (
               he
               may
               be
               encouraged
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               some
               advantage
               to
               him
               in
               his
               work
               )
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               never
               be
               profitable
               for
               the
               future
               to
               him
               that
               gives
               it
               .
               All
               done
               out
               of
               by-ends
               ,
               is
               like
               Hypocrites
               alms
               ,
               all
               the
               reward
               is
               here
               (n)
               ;
               a
               man
               loseth
               his
               end
               ,
               if
               he
               think
               to
               have
               it
               rewarded
               ,
               at
               that
               last
               and
               great
               day
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.18
               .
            
             
               True
               estimation
               is
               like
               that
               of
               Jonathan
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               only
               high
               thoughts
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               
                 loved
                 him
              
               also
               
                 as
                 he
                 loved
                 his
                 own
                 soul
              
               (o)
               .
               Now
               they
               who
               esteem
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               will
               do
               it
               heartily
               ,
               fully
               ,
               and
               constantly
               .
               1.
               
               Heartily
               :
               for
               ,
               If
               I
               can
               say
               ,
               one
               loves
               me
               truly
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               also
               ,
               
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 with
                 me
              
               (p)
               .
               2.
               
               Fully
               :
               Love
               gives
               good
               measure
               (q)
               ,
               and
               saith
               ;
               
                 Whatsoever
                 thy
                 soul
                 desireth
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 even
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 thee
              
               (r)
               .
               3.
               
               Constantly
               :
               for
               love
               cannot
               leave
               off
               ,
               Ruth
               1.16
               .
               Cant.
               8.6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               Is
               not
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               an
               amiable
               doctrine
               ?
               let
               the
               Teachers
               (
               therefore
               )
               be
               amiable
               ,
               and
               account
               
                 their
                 feet
                 beautiful
              
               (s)
               .
               They
               never
               loved
               God
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               love
               his
               Word
               ;
               Nor
               his
               Word
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               love
               his
               Work
               ;
               Nor
               his
               Work
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               love
               his
               Workmen
               (t)
               .
               All
               this
               appears
               in
               Ahab
               ,
               who
               being
               a
               man
               that
               did
               not
               love
               the
               Lords
               true
               Prophets
               ,
               nor
               their
               Work
               ,
               nor
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               is
               therefore
               declared
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 hated
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               19.2
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               reason
               and
               ground
               of
               the
               Estimation
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               great
               and
               the
               good
               reason
               of
               respecting
               Ministers
               ;
               Hence
               Paul
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 worketh
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 also
                 do
                 ;
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 therefore
                 despise
                 him
              
               (u)
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               more
               considerable
               ,
               because
               divers
               seem
               to
               esteem
               good
               Ministers
               much
               ,
               when
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               from
               love
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               ;
               For
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 For
                 fear
              
               ,
               and
               to
               comply
               with
               them
               when
               the
               times
               
               and
               present
               Powers
               favour
               them
               ;
               or
               when
               it
               is
               ,
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               dangerous
               to
               disdain
               them
               :
               so
               Haman
               did
               Mordecai
               the
               greatest
               honour
               (x)
               ,
               for
               he
               durst
               do
               no
               other
               ;
               so
               the
               Devils
               give
               Christ
               fair
               words
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               
                 torment
                 before
                 the
                 time
              
               ;
               And
               that
               great
               testimony
               of
               the
               unclean
               spirit
               (y)
               (
               mentioned
               before
               )
               might
               be
               given
               ,
               either
               to
               make
               their
               doctrine
               the
               more
               suspected
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               the
               Devils
               testimonial
               ;
               or
               else
               to
               flatter
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               marr
               his
               market
               ,
               as
               they
               quickly
               did
               (z)
               .
               Thus
               that
               third
               Captain
               
                 fell
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
              
               before
               the
               Prophet
               Elijah
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               losing
               his
               own
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               fifty
               with
               him
               (a)
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 their
                 better
                 grace
              
               ,
               because
               some
               good
               Ministers
               of
               great
               parts
               ,
               have
               a
               general
               fame
               ,
               and
               are
               had
               in
               honour
               
               with
               the
               people
               :
               so
               that
               ,
               if
               they
               favour
               them
               also
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               the
               better
               thought
               of
               .
               No
               marvel
               if
               many
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               came
               to
               
               John's
               baptism
               ,
               for
               
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 all
                 Judea
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               3.5
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 civility
                 and
                 courtesie
              
               ;
               so
               men
               use
               to
               invite
               the
               Preacher
               to
               dinner
               (
               which
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               respect
               )
               ;
               and
               
               thus
               Simon
               the
               Pharisee
               (
               none
               of
               the
               worst
               :
               it
               seems
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               best
               )
               desired
               Christ
               to
               eat
               with
               him
               ,
               Luk.
               7.36
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 zeal
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Opinion
                 ,
              
               which
               makes
               men
               extol
               that
               Minister
               that
               maintains
               it
               .
               There
               's
               much
               estimation
               
               in
               a
               way
               of
               faction
               .
               Thus
               when
               there
               arose
               a
               dissension
               between
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               Paul
               having
               
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               that
               were
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               part
               ,
               arose
               ,
               and
               took
               Pauls
               part
               (b)
               ,
               and
               present
               him
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               whom
               (
               haply
               )
               a
               Spirit
               or
               an
               Angel
               had
               spoken
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               such
               a
               person
               as
               to
               whom
               if
               any
               offer
               violence
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               fight
               against
               God.
               Thus
               they
               that
               hated
               Paul
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               plead
               for
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               stood
               for
               that
               which
               they
               held
               ,
               and
               contended
               with
               the
               other
               side
               about
               .
            
             
               
               5.
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 malitious
                 subtilty
              
               ,
               to
               draw
               something
               from
               a
               good
               Minister
               by
               fla●tery
               and
               fair
               words
               that
               will
               hurt
               or
               undo
               him
               .
               Thus
               the
               P●arisees
               speak
               highly
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 true
                 ,
                 teachest
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 carest
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 man
              
               (c)
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               meant
               to
               commend
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               catch
               him
               :
               for
               if
               he
               say
               ,
               Tribute
               is
               to
               be
               paid
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               betrayer
               of
               the
               liberty
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               be
               hated
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               If
               he
               deny
               the
               payment
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               him
               in
               Caesars
               trap
               .
            
             
               
               6.
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 grudge
              
               against
               some
               zealous
               Minister
               or
               faithful
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               desires
               the
               good
               of
               his
               hearers
               rather
               then
               their
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               therefore
               deals
               plainly
               and
               ●oundly
               with
               them
               that
               they
               may
               be
               reformed
               and
               saved
               .
               In
               this
               case
               ,
               hypocrites
               pay
               (
               in
               full
               )
               to
               Paul
               in
               their
               honour
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rob
               Peter
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               commend
               the
               Minister
               of
               some
               Parish
               near
               them
               ,
               or
               one
               eminent
               in
               the
               County
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               better
               rebel
               against
               and
               debase
               their
               own
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               that
               preaches
               among
               them
               and
               cometh
               closer
               to
               them
               then
               they
               are
               willing
               of
               ;
               Thus
               the
               Jews
               magnified
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               ,
               but
               the
               use
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               to
               cast
               a
               slur
               upon
               Christ
               himself
               .
               And
               some
               speak
               highly
               of
               dead
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               lay
               low
               the
               living
               .
            
             
               In
               brief
               ,
               carnal
               men
               (
               as
               one
               observes
               )
               can
               never
               esteem
               Ministers
               in
               love
               as
               they
               should
               ;
               because
               their
               work
               that
               should
               procure
               them
               honour
               ,
               works
               with
               corrupt
               men
               to
               their
               dishonour
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               speak
               now
               on
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               The
               Lords
               Labourers
               are
               to
               be
               honoured
               
                 for
                 their
                 work
                 sake
              
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               it
               is
               work
               ,
               and
               
                 such
                 a
                 work
              
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 work
              
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               work
               :
               And
               in
               any
               good
               work
               ,
               men
               diligent
               
               and
               laborious
               have
               been
               still
               esteemed
               (d)
               .
               Hence
               Pharoah
               enquires
               whether
               Josephs
               Brethren
               be
               
                 men
                 of
                 activity
              
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               will
               make
               them
               
                 rulers
                 over
                 his
                 Cattel
              
               (e)
               :
               And
               Jeroboam
               being
               observed
               by
               Solomon
               to
               be
               industrious
               ,
               or
               one
               that
               
                 did
                 work
              
               (f)
               ,
               he
               was
               therefore
               made
               
                 Ruler
                 over
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Joseph
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               's
               a
               
                 worthy
                 work
              
               (g)
               ,
               fair
               ,
               honourable
               ,
               not
               a
               
               vulgar
               ,
               but
               an
               eminent
               work
               .
            
             
               This
               appeareth
               three
               wayes
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               the
               
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               It
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               
               God
               ;
               
                 From
                 God
              
               as
               the
               Author
               ,
               It
               's
               he
               that
               
                 brings
                 men
                 nea●
                 to
                 himself
              
               to
               do
               Tabernacle-work
               (h)
               .
               And
               the
               Commission
               of
               Gospel-Ministers
               is
               issued
               forth
               out
               of
               Christs
               own
               Charter
               ,
               unto
               whom
               all
               power
               is
               given
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               ,
               Mat.
               28.18
               ,
               19.
               
               And
               it
               is
               also
               
                 for
                 God
              
               as
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ;
               when
               David
               would
               set
               out
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               speak
               honourably
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 work
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
              
               (i)
               :
               such
               is
               the
               wo●k
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
              
               (k)
               ,
               before
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               by
               sowing
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               to
               be
               instruments
               of
               bringing
               forth
               those
               
                 fruits
                 of
                 righteousness
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               8.15
               .
               Phil.
               1.11
               .
               Col.
               1.6
               .
               Thus
               is
               God
               the
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               of
               the
               Ministers
               Office.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 By
                 th●
                 subject
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Minister
               
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               high
               ,
               hidden
               ,
               and
               manifold
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 perfect
              
               (l)
               ,
               who
               alone
               can
               receive
               &
               are
               capable
               of
               such
               heavenly
               mysteries
               ;
               It
               is
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               
                 unsearchable
                 riches
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               In
               sum
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               
                 preach
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               mens
               eyes
               may
               see
               that
               
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 beauty
              
               (m)
               .
               This
               is
               Angels
               work
               ,
               Luk.
               2.10
               ,
               11
               ,
               14.
               yea
               ,
               Angels
               wonder
               ,
               and
               sweetest
               study
               ,
               Eph.
               3.10
               .
               1
               Pet.
               1.11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               men
               )
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               everlasting
               salvation
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.16
               .
               Obad.
               v.
               21.
               
               How
               did
               men
               
               honour
               (
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               )
               their
               temporary
               Saviours
               (n)
               ?
               How
               have
               men
               still
               honoured
               Physitians
               (o)
               and
               bodily
               Saviours
               ?
               Hence
               Paul
               was
               
                 honoured
                 with
                 many
                 honours
              
               ,
               Act.
               
               28.10
               .
               If
               they
               be
               thus
               esteemed
               (
               out
               of
               the
               principles
               of
               nature
               )
               that
               save
               mens
               lives
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               should
               they
               be
               reckoned
               of
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               principles
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               are
               Instruments
               to
               save
               mens
               souls
               ?
               unto
               which
               soul-salvation
               bodily
               cures
               do
               but
               hold
               the
               Candle
               ,
               to
               shew
               in
               a
               small
               degree
               how
               great
               it
               is
               :
               as
               we
               see
               our
               Saviours
               own
               bodily
               healings
               ,
               which
               were
               but
               obscure
               expressions
               to
               mens
               sense
               of
               his
               soul-healing
               vertue
               ,
               Mat.
               8.17
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               's
               [
               
                 their
                 ]
                 work
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               besides
               the
               work
               and
               worth
               thereof
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               to
               it
               .
               If
               others
               (
               uncalled
               to
               that
               Office
               )
               do
               the
               work
               ,
               the
               honor
               is
               not
               due
               ;
               it
               appertaineth
               not
               to
               them
               any
               more
               then
               the
               work
               doth
               (p)
               .
               Who
               commends
               
                 a
                 busie
                 body
                 in
                 other
                 mens
                 matters
              
               (q)
               ?
               But
               if
               they
               be
               duly
               called
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               Reconciliation
               be
               committed
               unto
               them
               as
               the
               Lords
               Ambassadours
               ;
               then
               they
               are
               to
               be
               highly
               esteemed
               both
               because
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               they
               have
               to
               administer
               it
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               is
               cold
               comfort
               for
               such
               as
               are
               call'd
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               careless
               of
               doing
               their
               Office
               ;
               for
               the
               worth
               is
               joyned
               to
               the
               work
               and
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               work
               :
               insomuch
               that
               Idol-shepheards
               fall
               under
               the
               most
               heavy
               and
               dishonorable
               judgements
               .
               (r)
               And
               
                 unsavoury
                 Salt
                 is
                 neither
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 dunghil
                 ,
              
               when
               it
               hath
               once
               lost
               its
               savour
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 thence-forth
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 and
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 .
              
               So
               great
               is
               the
               infamy
               of
               Ministers
               that
               are
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               quite
               destitute
               of
               Ministe●ial
               vertue
               ,
               Mat.
               5.13
               .
               Luk.
               14.35
               .
            
             
               Yet
               ,
               let
               all
               take
               heed
               of
               contemning
               the
               Office
               because
               of
               the
               person
               ;
               say
               not
               (
               if
               you
               see
               some
               (
               or
               many
               )
               bad
               )
               
                 These
                 be
                 your
                 Ministers
              
               .
               But
               so
               manage
               the
               dis-estimation
               of
               ill-deserving
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               alwayes
               to
               preserve
               the
               estimation
               of
               the
               
                 ever-honourable
                 Ministry
              
               ,
            
             
               Having
               thus
               opened
               the
               Text
               ,
               I
               shall
               shut
               up
               all
               with
               an
               earnest
               Exhortation
               to
               Christians
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               performing
               the
               duty
               which
               it
               doth
               so
               manifestly
               and
               fully
               mind
               them
               of
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Exhortation
               ,
               because
               our
               desire
               is
               not
               to
               have
               an
               
               estimation
               forced
               ,
               but
               flowing
               from
               light
               and
               love
               ,
               I
               shall
               therefore
               speak
               in
               the
               Apostles
               language
               ,
            
             
               
                 We
                 beseech
                 you
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               know
               those
               that
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               .
            
             
               Know
               them
               —
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               the
               great
               gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 gave
                 gifts
                 unto
                 men
              
               (s)
               .
               Amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               to
               continue
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               Not
               only
               the
               abilities
               of
               Ministers
               are
               Christs
               gift
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               but
               their
               Office
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               old
               Prophesie
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 Pastors
              
               (t)
               .
               Let
               none
               therefor
               call
               in
               question
               the
               wisdom
               or
               love
               of
               Christ
               (
               as
               if
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               was
               best
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               or
               were
               loth
               to
               give
               it
               )
               but
               prize
               the
               gift
               for
               the
               Giver
               ,
               and
               consider
               how
               much
               they
               are
               like
               to
               stead
               you
               ▪
               whom
               he
               hath
               left
               
                 in
                 his
                 stead
              
               (u)
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               great
               gift
               of
               God
               (x)
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               the
               great
               gift
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               
                 Ambassadours
                 for
                 Christ
              
               (y)
               :
               in
               whom
               God
               is
               
               pleased
               to
               treat
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               (
               in
               Christs
               Name
               )
               to
               offer
               conditions
               of
               peace
               unto
               you
               ;
               yea
               ,
               
                 God
                 doth
              
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               
                 beseech
                 you
                 by
                 us
              
               to
               accept
               of
               his
               terms
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
              
               to
               himself
               .
               Unto
               Ministers
               is
               committed
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 reconciliation
              
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               be
               happy
               in
               ,
               
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 reconcil●ation
                 ;
                 O
                 How
                 beautiful
              
               (
               to
               a
               sin-sick-soul
               ,
               that
               labours
               under
               the
               sad
               sense
               of
               Gods
               anger
               )
               
                 are
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 ?
              
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               your
               great
               comforters
               in
               your
               most
               grievous
               afflictions
               :
               
               It
               is
               the
               misery
               of
               misery
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 Prophet
              
               (z)
               ;
               but
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               give
               you
               the
               bread
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               of
               affliction
               ,
               
                 and
                 your
                 Teachers
                 be
                 not
                 removed
                 into
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 eyes
                 behold
                 your
                 Teachers
              
               (a)
               ,
               how
               great
               cause
               is
               there
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 ears
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 hear
                 ?
              
               M●t.
               13.16
               .
               The
               sight
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel-Ministry
               (b)
               makes
               believing
               souls
               not
               only
               desirous
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               wo●ld
               in
               peace
               (c)
               ,
               but
               willing
               to
               live
               in
               the
               world
               in
               trouble
               ,
               Phil.
               1.24
               .
            
             
             
               
               4.
               
               As
               your
               soul-guard
               and
               defence
               ,
               against
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               (
               like
               subtile
               Foxes
               )
               deceive
               first
               ,
               and
               (
               like
               grievous
               Wolves
               )
               devour
               after
               (d)
               .
               A
               Minister
               is
               an
               Over-seer
               ,
               that
               people
               may
               not
               be
               over-seen
               and
               over-reached
               by
               Church-cheaters
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 good
                 words
                 and
                 fair
                 speeches
                 deceive
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               16.18
               .
               even
               as
               of
               old
               
                 the
                 Serpent
                 beguiled
                 Eve
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.3
               .
            
             
               
               5.
               
               As
               
                 the
                 Chare●s
                 and
                 Horsemen
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               as
               your
               Life-guard
               and
               the
               best
               Militia
               of
               the
               Nation
               :
               who
               do
               not
               only
               prevail
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               a
               
                 weak
                 Church
              
               over
               every
               Amal●k
               (e)
               ,
               and
               so
               procure
               their
               peace
               ;
               but
               so
               wrestle
               ,
               as
               to
               prevail
               with
               God
               (
               it
               is
               not
               hainous
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 over
                 God
              
               ,
               Hos.
               12.4
               )
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               a
               
                 sinful
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               so
               obtain
               their
               pardon
               (f)
               .
               How
               often
               had
               Israel
               been
               burnt
               up
               by
               the
               fire
               of
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               had
               not
               
                 Moses
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 gap
              
               (g)
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 wept
              
               and
               prayed
               ,
               
                 between
                 the
                 Porch
                 and
                 the
                 Altar
                 ?
              
               The
               last
               and
               best
               refuge
               is
               ,
               
                 Go
                 to
                 Isaiah
              
               ,
               Isai.
               37.3
               .
            
             
               
               6.
               
               As
               the
               
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               8.23
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Galatians
               did
               not
               over-do
               (
               their
               fault
               was
               to
               give
               over
               )
               when
               they
               received
               
                 Paul
                 as
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               4.14
               .
               O
               how
               far
               short
               do
               Ministers
               now
               come
               of
               Paul
               ?
               (
               which
               makes
               us
               tremble
               to
               speak
               of
               these
               high
               things
               )
               but
               yet
               the
               Gospel-Ministry
               being
               (
               for
               substance
               )
               common
               to
               them
               and
               him
               ,
               let
               none
               think
               it
               arrogance
               in
               us
               to
               mention
               them
               ,
               nor
               themselves
               discharg'd
               of
               imitating
               them
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               (
               that
               I
               may
               go
               on
               with
               the
               Text
               )
               look
               on
               Ministers
               ;
            
             
               
               1.
               
               As
               Labourers
               ;
               Do
               not
               think
               their
               Calling
               an
               idle
               Calling
               ;
               They
               are
               Husbandmen
               ,
               (
               whose
               work
               is
               never
               ended
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Harvest-Labourers
               (h)
               ,
               whose
               work
               is
               never
               easie
               )
               :
               yea
               ,
               such
               as
               labour
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
               a
               work
               of
               all
               other
               the
               hardest
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               done
               well
               ;
               and
               the
               happiest
               ,
               if
               it
               succeed
               well
               ;
               and
               to
               you
               the
               unhappiest
               ,
               if
               through
               your
               fault
               ,
               it
               succeed
               ill
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.16
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 As
                 those
                 over
                 you
              
               ;
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Not
               as
               triumphing
               in
               their
               superiority
               ,
               but
               as
               trembling
               at
               their
               charge
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               
               in
               the
               lowest
               condescentions
               to
               take
               you
               up
               and
               win
               you
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               (i)
               .
               They
               are
               such
               as
               
                 preach
                 not
                 themselves
                 but
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 your
                 servants
                 for
                 Jesus
                 sake
              
               (k)
               .
               He
               spake
               reason
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 servant
                 in
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 Master
              
               (l)
               ,
               for
               he
               must
               take
               care
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               take
               pains
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               have
               what
               is
               fit
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               due
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               but
               one
               servant
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               (
               upon
               peril
               of
               his
               soul
               )
               is
               to
               guard
               and
               guide
               the
               sheep
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               several
               and
               various
               necessities
               to
               provide
               for
               them
               ;
               a
               painful
               and
               careful
               work
               .
               I
               would
               Christians
               knew
               what
               conflicts
               conscientious
               and
               zealous
               Pastors
               have
               for
               their
               charge
               (m)
               ,
               and
               how
               
                 our
                 God
                 humbles
                 us
                 among
                 them
                 ,
              
               (
               while
               we
               stand
               higher
               on
               our
               Watch-Towe●
               )
               in
               beholding
               those
               horrible
               evils
               of
               one
               sort
               and
               another
               ,
               which
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               reform
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               Admonishers
               of
               you
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 suffer
                 the
                 words
                 
                 of
                 exh●rtation
              
               (n)
               ,
               make
               conscience
               of
               receiving
               and
               obeying
               admonition
               :
               Remember
               ,
               that
               
                 better
                 is
                 a
                 poor
                 and
                 wise
                 child
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 old
                 and
                 foolish
                 King
                 that
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 admonished
              
               (o)
               ;
               and
               forget
               not
               what
               an
               high
               place
               ,
               an
               admonishing
               Abigail
               had
               in
               Davids
               heart
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.32
               .
               See
               Prov
               5.11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               &
               29.1
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               these
               regards
               ,
               hold
               faithful
               Ministers
               
                 in
                 reputation
              
               ,
               Phil.
               2.29
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
              
               ]
               wherein
               observe
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               honours
               any
               Minister
               for
               his
               work
               ,
               will
               honour
               every
               Minister
               that
               doth
               that
               work
               well
               ;
               —
               though
               of
               poor
               parentage
               and
               presence
               (p)
               ,
               though
               of
               meaner
               gifts
               and
               parts
               (q)
               :
               Great
               difference
               between
               Paul
               and
               Timothy
               ,
               yet
               ,
               
                 he
                 worketh
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 I
                 also
                 do
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               ,
               therein
               we
               agree
               ,
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 therefore
                 despise
                 him
              
               (r)
               ;
               yea
               lastly
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               some
               failings
               and
               personal
               infirmities
               .
               That
               great
               Luther
               had
               his
               faults
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               Gods
               servants
               suffered
               by
               his
               vehemency
               ;
               yet
               ,
               
                 I
                 often
                 use
                 to
                 say
              
               (
               saith
               Calvin
               (s
               ,
               )
               Though
               Luther
               
                 should
                 call
                 me
                 [
                 Devil
                 ]
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 him
                 that
                 
                 honour
                 to
                 account
                 him
                 an
                 eminent
                 servant
                 of
                 God.
              
               It
               's
               a
               great
               Antidote
               against
               faction
               ,
               to
               esteem
               Ministers
               for
               the
               right
               and
               proper
               reason
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
              
               ,
               not
               for
               their
               
                 wits
                 sake
              
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               may
               draw
               to
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               discourse
               ,
               Think
               not
               (
               beloved
               Christians
               )
               that
               it
               is
               out
               of
               an
               affectation
               of
               self-advancement
               that
               this
               estimation
               is
               thus
               urged
               ;
               we
               desire
               to
               speak
               the
               Apostles
               words
               with
               the
               Apostles
               spirit
               ,
               It
               is
               
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 appear
                 approved
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 should
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 honest
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 as
                 Reprobates
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               mens
               account
               ,
               (
               for
               otherwise
               )
               
                 I
                 trust
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 Reprobates
              
               (t)
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               our selves
               we
               plead
               ,
               (
               as
               men
               and
               poor
               earthen
               vessels
               )
               but
               for
               our
               Calling
               (
               as
               Officers
               )
               and
               that
               for
               your
               sakes
               .
            
             
               
                 We
                 beseech
                 you
              
               therefore
               (
               again
               )
               
                 esteem
                 Ministers
                 very
                 highly
              
               ,
               for
               you
               are
               concerned
               in
               it
               very
               deeply
               .
               If
               you
               regard
               them
               not
               ,
               Remember
               how
               far
               the
               disesteem
               reacheth
               :
               for
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 d●spiseth
                 you
                 despiseth
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 me
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
              
               (u)
               .
               He
               that
               offereth
               an
               affront
               to
               an
               Officer
               (
               discharging
               his
               Office
               according
               to
               law
               )
               offers
               an
               indignity
               to
               the
               King
               in
               whose
               name
               he
               executes
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               he
               hath
               it
               ;
               And
               so
               they
               that
               offer
               abuse
               unto
               ,
               and
               put
               sleights
               upon
               ,
               Ministers
               (
               discharging
               their
               Office
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               )
               ,
               they
               offer
               a
               dishonour
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               (x)
               ,
               and
               that
               goes
               very
               high
               ;
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 afraid
              
               (y)
               ?
               For
               so
               far
               is
               Christ
               from
               suffering
               this
               to
               go
               unpunished
               ,
               that
               disestimation
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ends
               (
               without
               repentance
               )
               in
               deprivation
               ,
               desolation
               ,
               damnation
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               It
               is
               for
               this
               that
               people
               are
               deprived
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               )
               and
               (
               to
               make
               that
               good
               )
               Lo
               ,
               saith
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 we
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               (z)
               .
               And
               it
               's
               a
               sad
               thing
               (
               to
               them
               that
               know
               what
               it
               is
               )
               
                 to
                 see
                 Pauls
                 face
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               Act.
               20.38
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               ends
               in
               desolation
               ;
               
                 mocking
                 Gods
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 
                 dispising
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 misusing
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               immediate
               fore-runner
               ,
               and
               reason
               of
               the
               Jews
               dismal
               destruction
               by
               
               the
               Chaldaeans
               (a)
               .
               And
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               worse
               came
               upon
               them
               after
               ,
               and
               is
               on
               them
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               
                 even
                 wrath
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
              
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               2.15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               ends
               in
               that
               which
               ends
               not
               ,
               even
               in
               Damnation
               ;
               
               for
               ,
               How
               can
               a
               
                 generation
                 of
                 Vipers
                 escape
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 hell
                 ?
              
               Mat.
               23.33
               .
               yea
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 escape
              
               (
               though
               we
               be
               not
               such
               Vipers
               )
               
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 salvation
                 ?
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               offered
               in
               the
               Gospel-Ministry
               ,
               Heb
               2.3
               .
            
             
               O
               fear
               ,
               you
               that
               live
               under
               the
               droppings
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               lest
               by
               not
               caring
               for
               them
               (
               as
               dispensed
               in
               Gods
               way
               )
               the
               Heavens
               over
               you
               become
               Brass
               ,
               by
               taking
               away
               those
               
                 over
                 you
              
               whose
               
                 doctrine
                 drops
                 as
                 the
                 rain
              
               (b)
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 the
                 earth
                 will
                 be
                 Iron
              
               (c)
               :
               your
               hearts
               will
               be
               Iron-hearts
               ;
               What
               hope
               of
               fruit
               ,
               without
               rain
               ,
               without
               husbandry
               ?
               or
               of
               heaven
               ,
               without
               fruit
               ?
               Luk.
               3.8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               But
               (
               on
               the
               contrary
               )
               ,
               If
               Ministers
               be
               esteemed
               
                 for
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Him
                 that
                 sets
                 them
                 awork
              
               ;
               Then
            
             
               1.
               
               God
               will
               be
               pleased
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               
                 Christ
                 himself
                 that
                 is
                 received
              
               ,
               
               Luk.
               10.16
               .
               and
               it
               must
               needs
               please
               the
               Father
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               is
               honoured
               ,
               Joh.
               5.23
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Gospel
               will
               be
               continued
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               
                 loss
                 of
                 first
                 
                 love
              
               ,
               causeth
               the
               
                 Candlestick
                 to
                 be
                 removed
              
               (d)
               ;
               so
               where
               there
               is
               an
               estimation
               in
               love
               ,
               more
               light
               is
               vouchsafed
               .
               When
               Philip
               was
               reverenced
               in
               
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               and
               John
               were
               sent
               after
               him
               (e)
               .
               And
               Christ
               himself
               went
               from
               those
               that
               were
               weary
               of
               him
               to
               those
               that
               
                 waited
                 for
                 him
              
               (f)
               ,
               the
               
                 Salvation
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               for
               
                 they
                 will
                 hear
                 it
              
               ,
               Act.
               28.28
               .
               O
               ye
               Parents
               ,
               rob
               not
               your
               children
               of
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               your
               light
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               Mat.
               22.5
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               when
               Gods
               Kingdom
               is
               sleighted
               ,
               outward
               comforts
               are
               removed
               (g)
               ,
               and
               destroying
               Armies
               introduced
               (h)
               :
               
               So
               when
               it
               is
               sought
               ,
               outward
               comforts
               are
               added
               ,
               Matth.
               6.33
               .
               How
               hath
               England
               flourished
               under
               Gospel-dispensations
               ,
               and
               estimations
               ?
               And
               our
               Eclipses
               have
               arisen
               (
               and
               will
               arise
               )
               from
               despising
               and
               persecuting
               a
               faithful
               Ministery
               :
               of
               which
               (
               therefore
               )
               let
               all
               beware
               that
               love
               the
               common
               peace
               ,
               Psal.
               122.6
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               it
               shall
               be
               easier
               for
               
                 Tyre
                 and
                 Sidon
                 ,
                 and
                 Sodom
              
               at
               
               
               the
               last
               day
               then
               for
               Gospel-contemners
               (h)
               ,
               so
               they
               that
               receive
               and
               reverence
               it
               ,
               shall
               find
               mercy
               
                 at
                 that
                 day
              
               (i)
               ,
               
                 when
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 in
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 ,
              
               and
               mark
               why
               ,
               
                 because
                 our
                 testimon●
              
               (
               the
               testimony
               of
               Labourers
               among
               them
               )
               
                 was
                 beleived
              
               (k)
               .
               In
               that
               
                 day
                 ▪
                 shall
                 we
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 Christians
              
               (
               and
               so
               they
               in
               us
               )
               
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 run
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 nor
                 laboured
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               2.16
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               :
               let
               it
               be
               your
               care
               (
               dearly
               beloved
               Christians
               )
               now
               God
               hath
               wrought
               such
               wonders
               for
               our
               peace
               and
               settlement
               ,
               to
               make
               some
               amends
               for
               that
               shameful
               contempt
               that
               hath
               been
               poured
               on
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               of
               late
               ,
               by
               your
               
                 double
                 honour
              
               (l)
               .
               And
               as
               for
               those
               many
               that
               have
               departed
               (
               we
               are
               more
               willing
               to
               say
               ,
               have
               been
               carryed
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               against
               us
               )
               by
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               the
               holy
               Prophet
               sometimes
               did
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               alteration
               )
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 —
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 known
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 thy
                 servants
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 back
                 again
                 ,
              
               1
               King.
               18.36
               ,
               37.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             or
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               Christian
               Sabbath
            
             (
             as
             our
             Church
             calleth
             it
             (m)
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             g●eat
             importance
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Christians
             and
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             is
             imprinted
             upon
             it
             (n)
             .
             And
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             accounted
             it
             their
             glorious
             character
             (o)
             .
             And
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             hath
             still
             owned
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             best
             of
             times
             most
             acknowledged
             it
             to
             be
             a
             day
             wholly
             dedicated
             to
             the
             remembrance
             and
             service
             of
             God
             
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             I
             shall
             therefore
             (
             after
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             spoken
             concerning
             other
             parts
             of
             godliness
             )
             ,
             endeavour
             (
             according
             to
             my
             ability
             )
             to
             add
             something
             briefly
             and
             summarily
             concerning
             this
             
               great
               day
            
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             thereof
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             stir
             up
             Christians
             to
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             those
             duties
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             purpose
             I
             shall
             make
             choice
             of
             a
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             that
             fully
             declares
             the
             danger
             of
             profaning
             the
             Lords
             Holy-day
             ;
             It
             is
             that
             which
             is
             written
          
           
             
               
                 Neh.
                 13.17
                 ,
                 18
              
               ,
            
             
               Then
               I
               contended
               with
               the
               Nobles
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               What
               evil
               thing
               is
               this
               that
               yee
               do
               ,
               and
               profane
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ?
               Did
               not
               your
               Fathers
               do
               thus
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               our
               God
               bring
               all
               this
               evil
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               City
               ?
               yet
               ye
               bring
               more
               wrath
               upon
               Israel
               by
               profaning
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             easie
             here
             (
             before
             I
             go
             any
             further
             )
             to
             foresee
             this
             Objection
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Text
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
            
             
             
               speaking
               of
               the
               Jews
               Sabbath
               ,
               is
               improper
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               Sabbath
               .
            
             Unto
             which
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             More
             generall
             ,
             
             That
             
               whatsoever
               things
               were
               written
               afore
               time
               ,
               they
               were
               written
               for
               our
               learning
            
             (p)
             ;
             and
             examples
             of
             divine
             Justice
             (
             such
             as
             this
             Scripture
             declareth
             to
             be
             inflicted
             for
             profaning
             that
             which
             was
             Gods
             holy
             day
             then
             )
             
               are
               written
               for
               our
               admonition
               upon
               whom
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               are
               come
            
             (q)
             ,
             to
             terrifie
             all
             men
             from
             offending
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             from
             abusing
             and
             applying
             to
             common
             use
             his
             consecrated
             time
             ,
             and
             solemn
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             particularly
             ,
             The
             fourth
             Commandement
             being
             
             (
             as
             a
             remarkable
             part
             of
             the
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
             of
             God
             )
             still
             in
             force
             ,
             for
             the
             holy
             observation
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             every
             week
             ,
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             will
             from
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             spoken
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             concerning
             the
             Weekly
             Sabbath
             in
             use
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             Jewish
             
             people
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Jews
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             but
             be
             prescribed
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ,
             as
             common
             to
             each
             weekly
             Sabbath
             of
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             doth
             still
             remain
             in
             its
             full
             strength
             to
             bind
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             all
             Ages
             ;
             briefly
             ,
             
               What
               belonged
               to
               the
            
             Jews
             Sabbath
             ,
             
             
               as
               [
               a
               ]
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               [
               that
               ]
               Sabbath
               ,
               is
               still
               in
               force
               for
               every
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             I
             mean
             ,
             for
             any
             weekly
             day
             which
             God
             appoints
             for
             his
             day
             of
             rest
             and
             holiness
             .
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             also
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             about
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             approved
             ,
             that
             's
             for
             our
             imitation
             ;
             what
             we
             find
             reproved
             and
             punished
             ,
             that
             's
             for
             our
             
               restraint
               and
               warning
            
             .
          
           
             This
             morality
             of
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             its
             common
             aspect
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testaments
             weekly
             day
             ,
             being
             purposely
             and
             strongly
             proved
             by
             others
             (r)
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             (
             here
             )
             speak
             further
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             hasten
             to
             a
             brief
             opening
             of
             the
             Scripture
             before
             recited
             ;
             wherein
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             amongst
             other
             gross
             abuses
             ,
             (
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             and
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             )
             the
             Sabbath
             also
             was
             very
             provokingly
             profaned
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Jerusalem
             it self
             ;
             (
             the
             Lords
             City
             )
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Temple
             was
             ,
             (
             the
             Lords
             House
             )
             ;
             and
             wherein
             God
             himself
             so
             resided
             ,
             that
             they
             
               hid
               their
               eyes
               from
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             in
             his
             eye-sight
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             profanation
             thereof
             
               he
               was
               profaned
               among
               them
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             22.26
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             ask
             ,
             How
             all
             this
             came
             to
             pass
             ?
             Nehemiah
             himself
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               this
               while
               was
               not
               I
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             v.
             6.
             
             The
             presence
             of
             a
             good
             Governour
             prevents
             impiety
             (s)
             ?
             And
             Nehemiah
             being
             once
             come
             ;
             Sabbath
             profanation
             is
             non-pluss'd
             ,
             and
             overcome
             ,
             
               They
               came
               no
               more
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             v.
             21.
             
             But
             ,
             as
             when
             Moses
             was
             absent
             ,
             the
             Calf
             was
             made
             ;
             so
             Nehemiah
             going
             (
             after
             his
             first
             coming
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             building
             of
             the
             walls
             thereof
             )
             into
             Persia
             again
             ,
             there
             were
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             absence
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             many
             profanations
             crept
             in
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             when
             he
             returneth
             ,
             most
             zealously
             reformeth
             .
             In
             particular
             ;
             when
             he
             saw
             in
             Judah
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             made
             a
             very
             Market-day
             ,
             v.
             15.
             his
             eyes
             affected
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             his
             zeal
             discovers
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               vehement
               speaking
            
             ;
             for
             he
             testified
             ,
             and
             contended
             against
             the
             profaners
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             v.
             15.
             and
             with
             the
             Nobles
             that
             should
             have
             prevented
             and
             obviated
             such
             profananation
             ,
             v.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               resolute
               acting
            
             ;
             taking
             order
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             shutting
             and
             guarding
             of
             the
             Gates
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             against
             buyers
             and
             sellers
             within
             the
             City
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             restraining
             them
             that
             lodged
             about
             the
             wall
             ,
             who
             might
             continue
             buying
             and
             selling
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             v.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             gave
             charge
             to
             the
             Levites
             also
             to
             keep
             the
             Gates
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Temple
             (
             
             Nehemiah's
             own
             servants
             being
             appointed
             to
             keep
             the
             City-gates
             )
             ,
             that
             so
             nothing
             might
             be
             wanting
             ,
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             day
             and
             house
             of
             God
             from
             profanation
             ,
             v.
             22.
             
             The
             result
             and
             conclusion
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             is
             ,
             an
             humble
             applying
             of
             himself
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             for
             the
             remembring
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             zealous
             in
             remembring
             the
             Lords
             holy
             day
             ;
             where
             his
             confidence
             is
             also
             implyed
             ,
             and
             this
             contained
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               mercifullly
               remember
               them
               ,
               who
               remember
               dutifully
               the
               Lords
               day
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             two
             verses
             before
             te●ited
             ,
             (
             v.
             17
             ,
             18.
             )
             is
             contained
             
             Nehemiah's
             contending
             (
             or
             arguing
             the
             case
             by
             strong
             and
             solid
             reasons
             ,
             (t)
             with
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             who
             either
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             this
             evil
             ,
             as
             being
             Acto●s
             in
             it
             themselves
             (u)
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             were
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             for
             want
             of
             being
             the
             restrainers
             of
             it
             (x)
             ,
             being
             (
             it's
             like
             )
             intrusted
             with
             the
             care
             of
             such
             things
             in
             
             Nehemiah's
             absence
             .
          
           
             This
             contention
             is
             made
             good
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             evil
             that
             there
             is
             in
             profaning
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             
               What
               evil
               thing
               is
               this
               that
               ye
               do
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               your
               fathers
               do
               thus
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               God
               bring
               all
               this
               evil
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             former
             of
             these
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               It
               is
               an
               evil
               thing
               to
               profane
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
          
           
             I
             use
             the
             word
             Sabbath
             ,
             not
             as
             intending
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             any
             countenance
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Jews
             
             Sabbath
             (
             now
             )
             ;
             but
             as
             purposing
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             in
             that
             only
             of
             the
             Jews
             day
             ,
             which
             sometime
             belonged
             to
             it
             in
             the
             general
             nature
             and
             no●ion
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             observation
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             (
             being
             prescribed
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             )
             belongs
             to
             every
             Sabbath
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             (
             while
             I
             make
             use
             of
             the
             name
             [
             Sabbath
             ]
             )
             deny
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             to
             be
             the
             more
             Evangelical
             name
             ;
             but
             I
             call
             it
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             never
             be
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             a
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             be
             a
             day
             of
             holy
             Rest
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             a
             day
             of
             rest
             ,
             which
             the
             word
             Sabbath
             signifieth
             (y)
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             mention
             these
             three
             particulars
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Rest
                 enjoyned
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 thing
                 intended
                 in
                 that
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Holiness
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Extent
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 and
                 the
                 holiness
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             In
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             rest
             is
             required
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             as
             to
             do
             
               no
               manner
               of
               work
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             abstain
             from
             sinful
             works
             only
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             eminently
             unlawful
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             yet
             are
             truly
             unlawful
             any
             day
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ●●rbidden
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Commandements
             ,
             Nor
             is
             it
             the
             meaning
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             abstain
             f●om
             servile
             work
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             worldly
             works
             painful
             and
             gainful
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             allowed
             on
             other
             days
             )
             ;
             for
             howsoever
             such
             works
             be
             in
             special
             manner
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             being
             named
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ,
             yet
             that
             's
             but
             by
             a
             Synechdoche
             ,
             or
             a
             figure
             ,
             whereby
             more
             is
             meant
             :
             for
             if
             they
             only
             were
             forbidden
             ,
             then
             the
             Sabbath
             might
             be
             spent
             in
             things
             easie
             ,
             liberal
             ,
             and
             ingenuous
             without
             blame
             ;
             and
             then
             God
             should
             have
             the
             day
             no
             more
             ,
             or
             little
             more
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             were
             spent
             in
             servile
             works
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Sabbath
             
               of
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             The
             thing
             therefore
             required
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             manner
             of
             work
             be
             forborn
             ,
             (
             by
             what
             name
             or
             title
             soever
             it
             be
             called
             )
             that
             is
             ours
             (z)
             ,
             and
             not
             Gods
             ;
             that
             depriveth
             God
             of
             his
             day
             ,
             or
             is
             an
             hinderance
             of
             that
             
             holiness
             which
             is
             intended
             in
             the
             Sabbath
             or
             day
             of
             rest
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Rest
             there
             are
             divers
             reasons
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             solemnity
             of
             the
             day
             (
             for
             it
             's
             one
             of
             Gods
             
               solemn
               dayes
            
             ,
             Psal.
             81.5
             .
             )
             that
             the
             celebration
             thereof
             may
             be
             more
             fair
             and
             full
             by
             laying
             aside
             all
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Creation
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Creator
             ,
             Levit
             .
             23.3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             in
             point
             of
             solemnity
             ,
             so
             ,
             
               In
               point
               of
               mercy
            
             ,
             for
             the
             relief
             ,
             refreshing
             and
             taking
             breath
             of
             the
             toiled
             creature
             after
             six
             dayes
             labour
             ;
             which
             is
             said
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             after
             his
             work
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             spoken
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             Exod.
             31.17
             .
             
               On
               the
               seventh
               day
               he
               rested
               ,
               and
               was
               refreshed
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             especially
             ,
             
               In
               point
               of
               Piety
            
             ,
             for
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             services
             thereof
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             without
             need
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             to
             innocent
             Adam
             ,
             albeit
             some
             question
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             were
             given
             to
             him
             before
             the
             Fall
             ;
             yet
             there
             's
             no
             cause
             to
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             would
             have
             been
             useful
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             not
             faln
             :
             because
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             at
             once
             ,
             dress
             and
             keep
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             have
             that
             compleat
             and
             indistracted
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             rest
             and
             separation
             from
             all
             such
             earthly
             and
             heterogeneal
             imployment
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             man
             being
             faln
             ,
             this
             Rest
             is
             of
             more
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             because
             both
             humane
             infirmity
             and
             corruption
             so
             compass
             and
             cleave
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             with
             full
             intention
             of
             mind
             be
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             both
             at
             once
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             cannot
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             apply
             our selves
             intirely
             to
             matters
             of
             so
             different
             a
             nature
             and
             operation
             as
             heavenly
             and
             earthly
             things
             are
             ,
             which
             apparently
             carry
             our
             hearts
             contrary
             wayes
             :
             whereof
             there
             needs
             not
             further
             proof
             then
             the
             dayly
             experience
             we
             have
             of
             the
             dividing
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             them
             from
             things
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             eclipsing
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             earthly
             things
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             earthly
             thoughts
             ,
             hinder
             spiritual
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             disturb
             heavenly
             meditations
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             earthly
             words
             ,
             they
             cool
             
             spiritual
             communications
             (
             a
             man
             cannot
             speak
             two
             different
             languages
             both
             at
             once
             )
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             earthly
             Actions
             ,
             they
             weaken
             spiritual
             exercises
             ,
             and
             thrust
             aside
             heavenly
             transactions
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             reason
             ,
             Play
             also
             and
             Sports
             are
             forbidden
             :
             for
             God
             forbids
             not
             work
             for
             the
             thing
             ,
             (
             He
             likes
             work
             better
             then
             play
             )
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             end
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             hinders
             the
             intire
             imploying
             of
             the
             day
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             which
             Play
             doth
             much
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             greater
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             heart
             is
             more
             taken
             up
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             stollen
             (
             as
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             were
             by
             Absaloms
             kisses
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.5
             ,
             6.
             )
             from
             the
             son
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             Albeit
             there
             might
             be
             some
             rest
             (
             out
             of
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             )
             appendant
             to
             the
             Jews
             day
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             appertaining
             to
             their
             Education
             ,
             (
             which
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             find
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             produced
             for
             it
             ,
             being
             as
             probably
             answered
             as
             urged
             (a)
             :
             )
             yet
             all
             that
             rest
             which
             is
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             is
             necessary
             for
             Sabbath-sanctification
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             us
             as
             well
             as
             to
             them
             :
             for
             ,
             As
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             (
             prescribed
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             )
             being
             spiritual
             ,
             argueth
             the
             Law
             that
             requireth
             it
             to
             be
             both
             moral
             and
             eternal
             ;
             so
             ,
             with
             respect
             thereto
             ,
             the
             bodily
             rest
             also
             becometh
             moral
             (b)
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             common
             and
             continuing
             thing
             to
             us
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Nor
             need
             this
             rest
             seem
             tedious
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             works
             God
             requireth
             and
             alloweth
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ;
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Works
               of
               Religion
            
             ]
             Six
             dayes
             shalt
             thou
             labour
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             [
             thy
             ]
             work
             ,
             saith
             the
             Commandment
             (c)
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             we
             may
             and
             must
             do
             
               Gods
               work
            
             .
             Hence
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Priests
               profane
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             materially
             ,
             by
             doing
             those
             works
             that
             would
             profane
             it
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             commanded
             them
             for
             his
             service
             :
             but
             being
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             done
             ,
             those
             Priests
             
               are
               blameless
            
             (d)
             ,
             because
             those
             works
             ,
             though
             servile
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             yet
             were
             sacred
             in
             their
             end
             and
             application
             .
             Such
             a
             work
             was
             the
             infirm
             mans
             carrying
             his
             bed
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             when
             Christ
             had
             healed
             
             him
             (e)
             .
             The
             bearing
             of
             burthens
             ,
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             for
             worldly
             lucre
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             things
             that
             Nehemiah
             here
             contends
             against
             ;
             but
             that
             mans
             carrying
             his
             bed
             became
             a
             religious
             action
             ,
             by
             being
             an
             appurtenance
             of
             the
             Miracle
             ,
             and
             an
             open
             declaration
             to
             all
             men
             (
             who
             on
             that
             day
             did
             more
             flock
             together
             )
             ,
             of
             the
             grace
             and
             power
             of
             God
             by
             which
             he
             was
             cured
             ;
             under
             this
             head
             may
             be
             comprehended
             those
             bodily
             provisions
             that
             are
             truly
             needful
             and
             helpful
             for
             our
             more
             able
             and
             vigorous
             performance
             of
             religious
             duties
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             some
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Works
               of
               necessity
            
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             real
             ,
             not
             feigned
             ;
             and
             present
             and
             apparent
             ,
             not
             possible
             only
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             or
             not
             be
             :
             To
             this
             we
             may
             refer
             the
             Disciples
             plucking
             and
             eating
             the
             ears
             of
             corn
             (f)
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             excuseth
             ,
             because
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             they
             (
             as
             David
             )
             needed
             sustenance
             (g)
             .
             And
             add
             thereto
             the
             other
             plain
             instance
             of
             a
             Sheeps
             falling
             into
             a
             pit
             ,
             Matth.
             12.11
             .
             which
             they
             that
             so
             quarrel'd
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             made
             no
             scruple
             to
             pull
             out
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Works
               of
               mercy
            
             ]
             as
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             woman
             bound
             by
             Satan
             ,
             
               Lo
               eighten
               years
            
             ,
             Luk.
             13.15
             ,
             16.
             
             A
             Saviour
             so
             merciful
             would
             not
             stand
             upon
             healing
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             in
             a
             case
             so
             pitiful
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               The
               Sabbath
               is
               made
               for
               man
               ,
            
             Mar.
             2.27
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             to
             give
             place
             to
             mans
             relief
             ;
             And
             though
             God
             propound
             to
             us
             his
             example
             of
             rest
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             for
             our
             resting
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             his
             example
             of
             working
             also
             for
             mans
             benefit
             ;
             for
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               my
               Father
               worketh
               hitherto
            
             (h)
             ,
             (
             no
             Sabbath
             day
             excepted
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             preservation
             ,
             government
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             Thus
             of
             the
             first
             thing
             belonging
             to
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             rest
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             thing
             further
             and
             chiefly
             required
             ,
             and
             
             which
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             rest
             ,
             is
             holiness
             ,
             Remember
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
            
             ;
             wherein
             is
             contained
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               reverent
               opinion
               of
               it
            
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Lords
               holy
               and
               
               honourable
               day
            
             (i)
             ,
             There
             will
             never
             be
             a
             good
             observation
             of
             it
             in
             our
             practise
             ,
             without
             an
             estimation
             of
             it
             in
             our
             judgement
             .
             Men
             will
             not
             leave
             the
             world
             (
             with
             which
             nature
             closeth
             )
             nor
             close
             with
             God
             in
             those
             holy
             things
             which
             nature
             is
             opposite
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             too
             averse
             from
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             do
             this
             on
             a
             day
             (
             and
             that
             every
             week
             )
             which
             they
             ▪
             care
             not
             for
             ;
             on
             which
             they
             see
             no
             divine
             character
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             service
             whereof
             they
             expect
             no
             divine
             blessing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               A
               dear
               affection
               to
               it
               ]
               calling
               it
               a
               delight
            
             (k)
             ,
             and
             loving
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.10
             .
             [
             
               No
               delight
            
             ]
             is
             the
             companion
             of
             contempt
             (l)
             ,
             but
             Delight
             is
             so
             far
             from
             despising
             service
             ,
             that
             it
             doubleth
             it
             (m)
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               An
               holy
               imploying
               of
               the
               rest
            
             ]
             and
             bestowing
             of
             our selves
             in
             the
             duties
             belonging
             to
             such
             a
             day
             .
             This
             is
             well
             express'd
             ,
             in
             those
             considerable
             Articles
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               is
               wholly
               to
               be
               dedicated
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               bound
               therein
               to
               rest
               from
               our
               common
               and
               daily
               business
               ,
               and
            
             (
             mark
             what
             followeth
             )
             
               to
               bestow
               that
               leisure
               upon
               holy
               exercises
               both
               publike
               and
               private
            
             (n)
             .
          
           
             Publike
             exercises
             are
             the
             principal
             ;
             In
             reference
             to
             which
             publike
             worship
             especially
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Sign
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             open
             de●laration
             ,
             
               Whose
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               whom
               we
               serve
               ,
            
             Jona
             .
             1.9
             .
             Act.
             27.23
             .
             For
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             from
             the
             word
             [
             Sign
             ]
             that
             the
             weekly
             Sabbath
             is
             a
             typical
             Ceremony
             :
             If
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             be
             a
             sin
             to
             observe
             a
             Sabbath
             now
             ,
             since
             all
             Ceremonies
             end
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             (
             notwithstanding
             )
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             begins
             (
             as
             to
             the
             day
             )
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             confirmed
             as
             it
             is
             a
             weekly
             day
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             requireth
             )
             because
             he
             declareth
             that
             he
             came
             not
             
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               fulfill
               it
            
             (o)
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             a
             ceremonial
             sign
             (
             any
             more
             then
             the
             signs
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             
             are
             ceremonial
             )
             but
             rather
             a
             moral
             and
             real
             sign
             and
             demonstration
             how
             things
             stand
             between
             God
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             will
             further
             appear
             by
             looking
             more
             narrowly
             into
             that
             place
             of
             Ezekiel
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             called
             a
             Sign
             ,
             for
             thus
             the
             Prophet
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               I
               gave
               them
               my
               Sabbaths
               to
               be
               a
               sign
               between
               me
               and
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               that
               sanctifie
               them
            
             (p)
             ,
             which
             words
             are
             also
             mentioned
             and
             applyed
             to
             the
             weekly
             Sabbath
             ,
             Exod.
             31.13
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             When
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             sign
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             (
             as
             some
             do
             most
             probably
             expound
             it
             (q)
             ,
             )
             that
             it
             is
             a
             document
             or
             an
             instructing
             Sign
             ,
             and
             that
             between
             God
             and
             his
             people
             [
             
               me
               and
               you
            
             ]
             (r)
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             it
             teacheth
             and
             sheweth
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             us
             both
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             my
             part
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             your
             Creator
             and
             Sanctifier
             ;
             on
             your
             part
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             a
             people
             ,
             by
             Me
             created
             and
             sanctified
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             an
             instructing
             sign
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               that
               ye
               may
               know
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             Look
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             a
             monument
             of
             the
             relation
             between
             me
             and
             you
             ;
             I
             would
             have
             you
             know
             and
             observe
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
             Upon
             a
             nearer
             view
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             a
             teaching
             sign
             of
             these
             three
             lessons
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             (s)
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Lord
             who
             is
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             (
             Jer.
             10.10
             .
             )
             and
             that
             ,
             because
             
               he
               hath
               made
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             v.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Which
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             resting
             a
             seventh
             day
             every
             week
             in
             relation
             to
             six
             dayes
             work
             ,
             clearly
             holdeth
             forth
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             in
             imitation
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             
               in
               six
               dayes
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               rested
               the
               seventh
               ,
            
             who
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             lesson
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             great
             Lord
             ,
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             a
             God
             in
             Covenant
             with
             them
             :
             for
             thus
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             ;
             (t)
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
            
             [
             your
             God
             ]
             —
             
               Hallow
               my
               Sabbaths
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               a
               sign
               between
               me
               and
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               know
            
             (
             and
             learn
             this
             lesson
             )
             
               that
               I
               am
               your
               God
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             Why
             do
             they
             wait
             upon
             him
             a
             whole
             day
             ,
             every
             week
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             own
             him
             as
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             believe
             he
             owns
             them
             as
             his
             people
             ?
             Hence
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               sit
               before
               thee
               [
               as
               my
               people
               ]
               and
               hear
               thy
               words
            
             (u)
             .
          
           
           
             The
             third
             lesson
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               sanctifieth
               them
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             wayes
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             a
             sanctification
             to
             himself
             by
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             world
             (x)
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             enjoy
             the
             priviledg
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               holy
               to
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               the
               Lord
               am
               holy
               ,
               and
               have
               severed
               you
               from
               other
               people
               that
               ye
               should
               be
               mine
               ,
            
             Lev.
             20.26
             .
             Exod.
             33.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             also
             of
             an
             internal
             renovation
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             
               in
               spirit
               ,
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               body
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             5
             ,
             23.
             by
             the
             Word
             preached
             on
             that
             day
             through
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.2
             .
             Act.
             20.32
             .
             &
             26.18
             .
             So
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             only
             made
             the
             Sabbath
             an
             holy
             day
             ,
             but
             also
             makeeth
             men
             holy
             by
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             on
             that
             day
             (
             principally
             )
             dispensed
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             hereby
             it
             appeareth
             what
             a
             necessity
             there
             is
             of
             a
             weekly
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             most
             signal
             Declaration
             and
             Representation
             of
             what
             God
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             (
             his
             distinguishing
             character
             (y)
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             is
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             God
             in
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             ,
             a
             Sanctifier
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             their
             distinguishing
             character
             ,
             Exod.
             33.16
             .
             Isa.
             63.19
             .
             Now
             (
             to
             return
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             hand
             )
             since
             the
             Sabbath
             becomes
             of
             this
             use
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             general
             and
             solemn
             meeting
             of
             Gods
             people
             together
             to
             Publike
             Service
             ,
             (
             as
             Prayer
             ,
             Reading
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             )
             therefore
             the
             rest
             and
             leisure
             we
             have
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             is
             principally
             to
             be
             bestowed
             in
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             by
             ,
             such
             duties
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Sacrifices
             appointed
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             were
             full
             double
             to
             those
             appointed
             for
             every
             day
             ,
             (z)
             for
             
               the
               Sabbath
               being
               a
               sign
               of
               more
               then
               ordinary
               favour
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               required
               greater
               testimonies
               of
               their
               thankefulness
               and
               sanctification
            
             (a)
             ;
             And
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             under
             the
             figure
             of
             legal
             Ordinances
             ,
             mentioneth
             a
             yet
             greater
             oblation
             ,
             to
             be
             offered
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             (b)
             signifying
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             service
             should
             exceed
             the
             legal
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             
             being
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Old
             :
             Now
             if
             we
             bring
             this
             greater
             service
             to
             the
             great
             day
             of
             service
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             it
             will
             fairly
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             day
             should
             be
             fill'd
             up
             with
             holy
             duties
             ,
             especially
             in
             publique
             ;
             for
             in
             those
             duties
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             most
             a
             (
             sign
             )
             of
             the
             relations
             betwen
             God
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             Private
             duties
             also
             are
             necessary
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             day
             cannot
             be
             spent
             in
             publike
             service
             conveniently
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             spent
             holily
             ;
             Before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Congregation
             therefore
             ,
             (
             considering
             how
             holy
             a
             God
             that
             is
             before
             whom
             we
             come
             ,
             and
             how
             serious
             a
             service
             that
             is
             about
             which
             we
             come
             )
             there
             is
             great
             need
             to
             spend
             some
             time
             in
             repentance
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             sins
             committed
             the
             week
             before
             (c)
             ,
             for
             
               how
               can
               we
               stand
               before
               God
               in
               our
               sin
               ?
            
             Ezra
             9.15
             .
             And
             since
             God
             requires
             the
             heart
             ,
             How
             much
             need
             is
             there
             to
             purge
             it
             ?
             for
             he
             endures
             not
             a
             filthy
             heart
             ,
             but
             cryes
             out
             upon
             it
             Mat.
             23.25
             .
             (d)
             ;
             nor
             will
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Word
             prosper
             in
             it
             (e)
             :
             How
             much
             need
             also
             to
             adorn
             it
             with
             humility
             ,
             faith
             ,
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             holy
             desires
             and
             affections
             ?
             for
             God
             likes
             not
             an
             empty
             heart
             ,
             but
             requires
             to
             be
             
               greatly
               feared
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               his
               Saints
            
             (f)
             ,
             to
             come
             with
             hungring
             ,
             thirsting
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             new-born-babes
             (g)
             ,
             and
             especially
             with
             faith
             ,
             without
             which
             neither
             Gods
             Word
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             our
             words
             (
             in
             Prayer
             )
             to
             him
             ,
             can
             ever
             profit
             ,
             Heb.
             4.2
             .
             James
             1.6
             ,
             7.
             
             O
             how
             empty
             do
             we
             go
             away
             from
             Ordinances
             ,
             either
             because
             full
             of
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             lay
             aside
             (h)
             ?
             or
             void
             of
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             provide
             when
             we
             come
             into
             Gods
             presence
             !
             what
             need
             therefore
             of
             preparation
             ?
             And
             ,
             After
             we
             have
             been
             before
             God
             in
             Publike
             Exercises
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             left
             at
             liberty
             to
             do
             and
             speak
             as
             we
             please
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               still
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             continued
             in
             it
             that
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             body
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             holiness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             soul
             of
             it
             ;
             As
             therefore
             ,
             before
             the
             Publike
             Service
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             get
             a
             stomack
             ,
             and
             then
             feed
             on
             the
             heavenly
             Manna
             at
             it
             ;
             so
             we
             are
             to
             ruminate
             and
             chew
             the
             cud
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             what
             God
             hath
             said
             to
             us
             ,
             meditate
             and
             ponder
             upon
             it
             (i)
             .
             We
             should
             be
             in
             the
             spirit
             
             on
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             taken
             up
             with
             spiritual
             Meditations
             ,
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
             or
             spiritual
             Conference
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Saviour
             used
             with
             the
             men
             of
             Emmaus
             on
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             (k)
             ,
             sutable
             to
             what
             he
             did
             before
             on
             the
             Jews
             Sabbath
             ,
             when
             going
             into
             the
             house
             of
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Pharisees
             to
             eat
             bread
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             one
             good
             lesson
             to
             the
             guests
             that
             were
             bidden
             ,
             another
             to
             him
             that
             bade
             him
             ▪
             them
             he
             teacheth
             Humility
             ,
             and
             him
             ,
             Charity
             (l)
             ;
             And
             a
             third
             that
             sate
             at
             meat
             with
             him
             (
             and
             in
             him
             all
             other
             men
             )
             ,
             Piety
             ;
             and
             providence
             that
             no
             worldly
             encumbrances
             hinder
             from
             spiritual
             Ordinances
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             Christ
             spake
             of
             good
             things
             every
             day
             ,
             but
             we
             (
             being
             taken
             up
             with
             other
             things
             on
             our
             ordinary
             dayes
             )
             have
             the
             more
             need
             to
             follow
             his
             holy
             example
             in
             speaking
             of
             things
             godly
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             Wherein
             we
             are
             not
             so
             free
             to
             talk
             of
             what
             we
             list
             ,
             as
             some
             may
             imagine
             :
             for
             if
             there
             be
             a
             liberty
             for
             working-day
             words
             ,
             and
             any
             every-dayes
             discourse
             ,
             how
             will
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             day
             be
             holy
             ?
             If
             two
             or
             three
             hours
             be
             spent
             in
             worldly
             talk
             or
             tales
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Christian
             Colloquies
             ,
             and
             Communications
             (
             such
             as
             Paul
             so
             persisted
             in
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             (m)
             ,
             )
             Where
             will
             the
             holiness
             of
             those
             hours
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             ,
             What
             distinction
             will
             there
             be
             (
             for
             that
             time
             )
             between
             that
             and
             the
             working
             dayes
             ?
          
           
             Unto
             these
             godly
             Meditations
             and
             Conferences
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             added
             holy
             Actions
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Works
             of
             Piety
             ;
             Reading
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             Admonishing
             ,
             Singing
             Psalms
             ,
             Catechising
             child●en
             and
             servants
             ;
             And
             (
             in
             special
             )
             repeating
             the
             Sermons
             preached
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             Christians
             ;
             who
             finding
             how
             frail
             their
             memories
             are
             ,
             will
             be
             glad
             of
             such
             an
             assistance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             as
             laying
             up
             ,
             or
             laying
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             as
             God
             prospereth
             us
             (n)
             ,
             visiting
             and
             helping
             the
             sick
             ,
             spiritually
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             used
             to
             heal
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             as
             to
             make
             more
             work
             then
             we
             need
             ,
             but
             doing
             any
             good
             to
             poor
             creatures
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             so
             much
             for
             God's
             glory
             ,
             and
             
             the
             winning
             of
             others
             to
             Religion
             (
             who
             are
             at
             leisure
             to
             look
             out
             that
             day
             )
             or
             for
             their
             comfort
             that
             are
             in
             distress
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             done
             and
             dispatch'd
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             Rest
             and
             Holiness
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             remaineth
             to
             be
             considered
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             rest
             and
             holiness
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               for
               a
               whole
               day
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Commandement
             saith
             ,
             
               Remember
               the
               [
               day
               ]
               of
               rest
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
               .
            
             There
             is
             some
             question
             when
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             begins
             ;
             some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             begin
             in
             the
             evening
             (o)
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             night
             shall
             be
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             after
             ;
             Others
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             more
             probably
             hold
             that
             it
             beginneth
             in
             the
             morning
             (p)
             ,
             because
             then
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             early
             ,
             
               when
               it
               was
               yet
               dark
            
             ,
             Joh.
             20.1
             .
             our
             Saviour
             was
             risen
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             that
             work
             which
             gave
             occasion
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             day
             was
             finished
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Lords
             day
             is
             reckoned
             from
             morning
             to
             morning
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             account
             it
             )
             from
             midnight
             to
             midnight
             (q)
             ,
             conceiving
             that
             the
             morning
             begins
             at
             midnight
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             rose
             not
             much
             after
             midnight
             .
             Referring
             this
             to
             the
             Authors
             (
             mentioned
             in
             the
             margent
             )
             that
             are
             large
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             speak
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             it
             begins
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             day
             as
             our
             six
             dayes
             are
             ;
             for
             Gods
             dividing
             of
             the
             week
             into
             six
             dayes
             of
             labour
             ,
             and
             one
             intire
             day
             of
             rest
             must
             ever
             stand
             :
             As
             therefore
             we
             may
             take
             the
             whole
             six
             for
             our
             labour
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             give
             the
             whole
             seventh
             to
             God
             (r)
             .
             There
             are
             still
             seven
             dayes
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             of
             which
             God
             never
             alloweth
             us
             more
             then
             six
             for
             our
             ordinary
             and
             earthly
             occasions
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               May
               not
               a
               man
               read
               a
               Letter
               ,
               or
               answer
               a
               Question
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               a
               Messenger
               on
               that
               day
               ;
               or
               do
               something
               in
               an
               earthly
               business
               falling
               in
               occasionally
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             that
             's
             unlawful
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             such
             a
             necessity
             may
             arise
             about
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             
             or
             such
             a
             work
             of
             mercy
             may
             fall
             in
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             may
             not
             be
             deferred
             ;
             in
             which
             regard
             there
             may
             be
             cause
             to
             speak
             and
             do
             such
             things
             as
             (
             in
             themselves
             )
             are
             
             not
             proper
             on
             that
             day
             (
             out
             of
             such
             cases
             )
             not
             permitted
             .
             It
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             yield
             to
             an
             extraordinary
             occasion
             ;
             another
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             common
             practice
             of
             turning
             aside
             securely
             from
             holy
             to
             common
             things
             upon
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             it
             belongs
             to
             our
             piety
             ,
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             to
             sabbatize
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             are
             ,
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             earthly
             ;
             and
             to
             get
             and
             use
             an
             holy
             art
             and
             skill
             to
             turn
             them
             heaven-ward
             (s)
             ,
             which
             we
             still
             find
             in
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             therefore
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             
               earthly
               things
            
             ,
             Joh.
             3.12
             .
             Not
             that
             he
             did
             use
             to
             talk
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             he
             set
             forth
             heavenly
             things
             under
             earthly
             similitudes
             ,
             and
             did
             weave
             spiritual
             instructions
             within
             worldly
             resemblances
             ;
             What
             our
             Saviour
             did
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             
               every
               way
            
             he
             went
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             endeavour
             to
             do
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             In
             which
             diversion
             and
             coming
             off
             from
             earthly
             things
             to
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             setting
             off
             heavenly
             with
             earthly
             ,
             though
             some
             be
             more
             happy
             ,
             yet
             all
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             holy
             ,
             may
             (
             if
             they
             mind
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             a
             business
             of
             Religion
             )
             speak
             one
             good
             word
             or
             another
             ,
             to
             let
             those
             know
             that
             interrupt
             them
             by
             some
             earthly
             occasion
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             such
             a
             business
             ,
             they
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             Gods
             day
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             days
             .
             And
             so
             they
             that
             come
             with
             a
             worldly
             message
             to
             them
             ,
             may
             go
             away
             with
             a
             more
             heavenly
             mind
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             an
             heart
             better
             affected
             to
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             then
             they
             brought
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             lest
             any
             should
             think
             that
             this
             is
             a
             preciseness
             which
             an
             understanding
             man
             would
             not
             own
             ,
             I
             shall
             relate
             here
             the
             words
             of
             a
             foraign
             and
             very
             learned
             Divine
             ,
             on
             the
             Text
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ;
             
               The
               foolish
               wisdom
               of
               mortal
               men
               ,
               thinks
               it
               a
               small
               matter
               ,
               if
               some
               work
               (
               especially
               some
               lighter
               work
               )
               be
               done
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               (
               better
               do
               so
               ,
               then
               worse
               )
               ;
               but
               Gods
               will
               is
               ,
               that
               mens
               minds
               should
               be
               taken
               up
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               with
               other
            
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             he
             understands
             ,
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             )
             
               cares
               :
               which
               cares
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             ,
             
               if
               thou
               do
               never
               so
               little
               a
               thing
               of
               another
               kind
            
             (t)
             ,
             
               are
               interrupted
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               very
               thing
               all
               use
               of
               Religion
               would
               be
               exploded
               ,
            
             
             and
             thrust
             out
             of
             dores
             ;
             unto
             which
             he
             further
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               Those
               things
               are
               to
               be
               done
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               which
               are
               sutable
               to
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
            
             (
             on
             the
             other
             side
             )
             
               things
               vile
               and
               evil
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               heed
               of
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             Wolph
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Nehem.
             13.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
             
               But
               if
               the
               Sabbath
               must
               continue
               for
               a
               natural
               day
               of
            
             24
             
               hours
               ,
               What
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               night
               of
               that
               day
               ?
               How
               shall
               that
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               or
               what
               can
               be
               done
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               other
               nights
               belonging
               to
               our
               common
               dayes
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             that
             are
             conscientiously
             careful
             to
             observe
             our
             Gospel-Sabbath
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             
             will
             find
             out
             wayes
             to
             resolve
             themselves
             as
             concerning
             the
             night
             :
             And
             all
             Christians
             would
             be
             advised
             ,
             if
             they
             propound
             such
             a
             question
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             see
             they
             do
             it
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             as
             seeking
             resolution
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             as
             glad
             of
             an
             objection
             to
             make
             an
             opposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             the
             question
             be
             turned
             from
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             the
             working
             dayes
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
             Since
             I
             ought
             to
             labour
             in
             my
             ordinary
             Calling
             on
             the
             six
             dayes
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             in
             the
             night
             ?
             Here
             this
             answer
             may
             be
             returned
             ;
             I
             may
             ,
             and
             should
             ,
             when
             the
             dayes
             are
             shorter
             ,
             work
             part
             of
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             extraordinary
             occasion
             ,
             I
             may
             work
             all
             the
             night
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             should
             do
             so
             ordinarily
             ,
             I
             should
             quickly
             be
             unable
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             day
             :
             God
             therefore
             so
             requires
             labour
             six
             dayes
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             us
             leave
             (
             yea
             ,
             to
             imply
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             )
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             given
             the
             night
             for
             that
             end
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             answer
             will
             hold
             ,
             then
             may
             the
             like
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             night
             as
             well
             as
             other
             nights
             ,
             is
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             rest
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             if
             it
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             rest
             that
             night
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             part
             of
             it
             wherein
             we
             do
             not
             rest
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             time
             belonging
             not
             to
             a
             working
             day
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             used
             accordingly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             sutable
             to
             a
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             what
             we
             do
             in
             the
             light
             and
             in
             the
             night
             of
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             may
             agree
             together
             :
             which
             shall
             be
             further
             opened
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Answers
             .
          
           
           
             
             3.
             
             It
             is
             well
             expressed
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             observing
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             our
             
               waking
               time
            
             (u)
             ;
             for
             ,
             though
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             24
             hours
             of
             that
             day
             be
             taken
             in
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             set
             a
             part
             for
             his
             use
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             give
             us
             again
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             he
             giveth
             us
             the
             night
             to
             rest
             in
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             works
             of
             necessity
             and
             mercy
             allowed
             on
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             holy
             labours
             of
             that
             day
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             an
             idle
             day
             )
             which
             require
             rest
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             serve
             God
             with
             more
             strength
             and
             vigour
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             after
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             expence
             of
             strength
             in
             such
             service
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             labour
             of
             our
             ordinary
             Callings
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             requireth
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             night
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             thereof
             we
             may
             not
             be
             weakened
             in
             our
             worldly
             work
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             would
             not
             have
             us
             to
             trench
             on
             his
             day
             of
             Rest
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             his
             mind
             that
             we
             should
             return
             faint
             and
             feeble
             to
             our
             day
             of
             labour
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             add
             bes●des
             ,
             that
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             not
             to
             prevent
             rest
             and
             sleep
             that
             night
             ,
             by
             setting
             our
             hearts
             (
             when
             we
             lie
             down
             )
             upon
             serious
             and
             retentive
             thoughts
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             cannot
             sleep
             (
             God
             holding
             our
             eyes
             waking
             )
             it
             appertaineth
             to
             the
             holiness
             of
             that
             t●me
             ,
             to
             resume
             (
             and
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             )
             some
             godly
             meditations
             :
             which
             is
             more
             easily
             done
             that
             night
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             help
             we
             have
             had
             for
             better
             thoughts
             the
             day
             before
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             fear
             to
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             that
             have
             observed
             the
             day
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             such
             an
             holy
             habit
             and
             frame
             of
             heart
             left
             behind
             ▪
             as
             that
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             sleep
             and
             take
             their
             rest
             ,
             yet
             )
             even
             the
             dreams
             of
             that
             night
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             alwayes
             will
             ,
             but
             divers
             times
             )
             will
             be
             like
             to
             relish
             of
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             which
             though
             some
             are
             willing
             to
             make
             sport
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             worthy
             of
             derision
             ;
             yet
             herein
             they
             call
             in
             question
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             Piety
             ,
             but
             their
             Reason
             ;
             for
             ,
             Nature
             it self
             ,
             and
             common
             Experience
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             things
             acted
             and
             most
             affected
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             leave
             such
             impressions
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             ordinarily
             represented
             by
             the
             phansie
             in
             the
             dreams
             of
             the
             night
             (x)
             .
          
           
           
             I
             have
             thus
             far
             enlarged
             in
             describing
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             establish
             the
             holy
             observation
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             which
             will
             best
             be
             discerned
             by
             that
             respect
             ,
             reverence
             and
             observance
             that
             is
             due
             to
             the
             weekly
             Sabbath
             according
             to
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             [
             Sabbath
             ]
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             's
             easie
             to
             know
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             profanation
             thereof
             (
             mentioned
             before
             )
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             applying
             of
             it
             to
             common
             use
             as
             we
             do
             the
             other
             six
             dayes
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             set
             it
             a
             part
             for
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             imployments
             :
             see
             Act.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             This
             profanation
             must
             needs
             be
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             an
             evil
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             moral
             Law
             of
             God
             (y)
             ,
             which
             Law
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             short
             ,
             yet
             the
             Precept
             concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             full
             and
             large
             .
             If
             that
             law
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             (z)
             ,
             then
             the
             profanation
             opposite
             to
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             evil
             :
             Hence
             the
             Lord
             himself
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             was
             commanded
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             not
             obeyed
             ,
             
               How
               long
               refuse
               ye
               to
               keep
               my
               Commandements
               and
               my
               Laws
               ?
            
             Exod.
             16.28
             .
             &
             Ezek.
             22.18
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               profaned
               my
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             catalogue
             of
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             there
             are
             two
             things
             about
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             much
             disputed
             ;
             one
             ,
             the
             divine
             institution
             and
             appointment
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             day
             in
             every
             week
             ,
             for
             all
             ages
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             divine
             constitution
             ,
             or
             Gods
             ordaining
             of
             that
             weekly
             day
             for
             a
             Sabbath
             which
             we
             now
             observe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             endeavour
             (
             as
             I
             am
             able
             )
             to
             speak
             something
             ,
             in
             way
             of
             resolution
             ,
             to
             these
             two
             proposals
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             Sabbath-doubts
             may
             not
             hinder
             Sabbath-duties
             .
             For
             the
             former
             of
             these
             I
             propound
             this
             question
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
               How
               doth
               it
               appear
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             
             
               contained
               in
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               continueth
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               force
               in
               Gospel
               times
               ,
               for
               the
               observing
               of
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               as
               a
               Sabbath
               ,
               or
               day
               of
               holy
               rest
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             it
             be
             not
             of
             any
             force
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             not
             now
             a
             Decalogue
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             there
             are
             not
             now
             in
             the
             
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Ten
             Commandements
             ,
             but
             nine
             only
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               That
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               because
               something
               of
               that
               Commandement
               remains
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               force
               for
               ever
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               some
               time
               should
               be
               set
               a
               part
               for
               the
               publike
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             him
             that
             reads
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             
               a
               time
               at
               large
            
             (
             which
             the
             second
             Commandement
             ,
             that
             prescribeth
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             supposeth
             ;
             because
             nothing
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             a
             time
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             )
             but
             that
             which
             is
             enjoyned
             ,
             is
             
               a
               day
            
             ;
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             day
             at
             large
             ,
             but
             
               a
               day
               in
               every
               week
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             six
             working
             dayes
             ;
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             day
             in
             a
             week
             
               at
               large
            
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             day
             as
             may
             challenge
             this
             title
             ,
             
               The
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             day
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             When
             a
             Master
             saith
             to
             his
             servant
             ,
             wait
             on
             me
             every
             week
             in
             the
             day
             I
             appoint
             you
             ,
             and
             lay
             before
             him
             great
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             If
             the
             servant
             should
             say
             ,
             My
             Master
             looks
             for
             no
             more
             but
             that
             I
             should
             wait
             on
             him
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             but
             a
             poor
             account
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             any
             of
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             order
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             declaration
             from
             him
             ;
             But
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             came
             not
             to
             
               take
               away
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Law
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             he
             instanceth
             in
             divers
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             presseth
             in
             the
             greatest
             height
             of
             spiritual
             observation
             .
             Why
             should
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             be
             taken
             away
             any
             more
             then
             the
             fifth
             ?
             which
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             urgeth
             strongly
             upon
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             moral
             and
             perpetual
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             delivered
             in
             a
             Jewish
             phrase
             relating
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             concerns
             all
             men
             that
             live
             
               on
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               There
               is
               this
               difference
               between
               the
               fourth
               and
               fifth
               Commandement
               :
            
             
             
               That
               Nature
               teacheth
               men
               to
               obey
               their
               Parents
               ;
               but
               to
               observe
               a
               Sabbath
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               not
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             In
             regard
             of
             a
             day
             of
             holy
             Rest
             in
             general
             ,
             
             Nature
             is
             not
             silent
             ;
             for
             it
             granteth
             a
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             God
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             a
             time
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             set
             a
             part
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             a
             convenient
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             distance
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             neither
             neglect
             our
             God
             ,
             nor
             our
             affairs
             ;
             And
             ,
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Creation
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             make
             the
             world
             in
             six
             dayes
             ,
             and
             rest
             the
             seventh
             ;
             Nature
             hath
             a
             fair
             copy
             to
             write
             by
             ,
             and
             a
             glorious
             example
             before
             it
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             a
             light
             from
             ,
             to
             work
             and
             to
             rest
             in
             such
             a
             proportion
             of
             time
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             
               to
               rest
            
             ,
             for
             Nature
             speaks
             out
             this
             fully
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             consecrated
             to
             God
             must
             be
             a
             time
             of
             rest
             ;
             because
             ,
             we
             cannot
             serve
             God
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             be
             about
             profane
             and
             common
             imployment
             ,
             both
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             take
             in
             ,
             to
             the
             light
             and
             principles
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
             the
             assistance
             of
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             then
             Nature
             will
             say
             all
             that
             needs
             to
             be
             said
             for
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             fit
             God
             should
             appoint
             his
             own
             time
             for
             his
             own
             service
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             in
             his
             Word
             having
             appointed
             a
             weekly
             time
             ,
             such
             a
             time
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Setting
             aside
             all
             the
             natural
             morality
             that
             may
             be
             pleaded
             for
             a
             weekly
             Sabbath
             ,
             
             it
             sufficeth
             that
             the
             spending
             of
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             in
             holy
             Rest
             ,
             is
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             positive
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             ,
             why
             shall
             not
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             (
             revealed
             from
             Gods
             mouth
             ,
             or
             )
             written
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             bind
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             ?
             especially
             considering
             that
             what
             is
             spoken
             or
             written
             by
             God
             (
             especially
             by
             his
             own
             finger
             ,
             as
             the
             Ten
             Commandements
             were
             )
             ,
             is
             pure
             and
             incorrupt
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             not
             which
             is
             written
             in
             mans
             heart
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             so
             when
             it
             was
             first
             written
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Why
             may
             we
             not
             say
             (
             in
             some
             respect
             )
             that
             it
             is
             worse
             to
             disobey
             a
             positive
             law
             ,
             then
             a
             law
             of
             Nature
             ?
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             where
             Nature
             saith
             nothing
             ,
             but
             God
             saith
             all
             ;
             there
             's
             a
             greater
             tryal
             whether
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             his
             naked
             Will
             ,
             and
             Prerogative
             Royal
             ,
             is
             of
             any
             weight
             with
             us
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             despising
             of
             such
             a
             command
             ,
             a
             greater
             indignity
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             Supream
             Law-giver
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Law
             of
             his
             mouth
             were
             not
             worth
             the
             
             marking
             ,
             unless
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             open
             their
             mouths
             also
             ;
             unto
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             disobeyeth
             a
             positive
             law
             ,
             alwayes
             disobeyteh
             a
             natural
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meet
             and
             necessary
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             have
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             retain
             his
             soveraignty
             ,
             which
             by
             transgressing
             a
             plain
             precept
             ,
             wherein
             Nature
             can
             say
             nothing
             ,
             is
             more
             violated
             .
             Hence
             ,
             that
             first
             sin
             ,
             in
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             for
             the
             forbearing
             whereof
             (
             being
             considered
             in
             it self
             )
             Nature
             had
             not
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             did
             undo
             us
             all
             ,
             there
             being
             thereupon
             ,
             this
             charge
             drawn
             up
             against
             all
             mankind
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             
               Hast
               thou
               eaten
               of
               the
               Tree
               whereof
               I
               commanded
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               eat
            
             (b)
             ?
             (
             The
             like
             whereof
             we
             find
             in
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             (c)
             ,
             but
             )
             I
             instance
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             weight
             that
             lay
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             resemblance
             there
             is
             between
             
               forbidden
               work
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
            
             by
             which
             the
             disobedience
             receives
             a
             great
             aggravation
             ,
             namely
             thus
             ;
             Was
             there
             liberty
             for
             all
             the
             Trees
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             couldst
             thou
             not
             fo●bear
             one
             upon
             my
             precise
             command
             ?
             so
             ,
             Have
             I
             given
             thee
             six
             dayes
             to
             work
             for
             thy self
             ,
             and
             canst
             thou
             not
             rest
             with
             me
             one
             day
             (d)
             ?
          
           
             
             Object
             .
             
               But
               if
               the
               fourth
               precept
               stand
               still
               established
               ,
               yet
               all
               it
               commands
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               observing
               of
               the
               seventh
               day
               from
               the
               Creation
               ?
            
          
           
             
             Answ.
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             enjoyneth
             the
             seventh
             day
             from
             the
             Creation
             (
             which
             I
             grant
             not
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             that
             sense
             which
             I
             shall
             afterward
             express
             )
             yet
             ,
             that
             hindereth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             remaineth
             also
             firm
             ,
             and
             in
             force
             for
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             fifth
             Commandement
             is
             a
             moral
             and
             perpetual
             reason
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             delivered
             in
             a
             Jewish
             phrase
             ,
             and
             concern
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             and
             in
             the
             form
             of
             words
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             (
             to
             extend
             the
             force
             of
             the
             reason
             to
             all
             places
             and
             persons
             thus
             explaineth
             it
             ,
             (e)
             
               That
               it
               may
               be
               well
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               mayest
               live
               long
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             (
             as
             was
             touch'd
             before
             )
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             layes
             down
             and
             prescribes
             how
             God
             would
             have
             his
             Sabbath
             observed
             ,
             
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             command
             or
             institute
             any
             particular
             or
             individual
             day
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             the
             generality
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             falls
             under
             the
             general
             notion
             of
             being
             a
             day
             
               of
               Gods
               appointment
            
             ;
             which
             day
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             was
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             otherwhere
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             was
             delivered
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             sixteenth
             of
             Exodus
             as
             a
             known
             law
             (f)
             ,
             and
             
               the
               people
               on
               the
               sixth
               day
               gathered
               twice
               so
               much
               bread
               ,
               two
               Omers
               for
               one
               man
            
             ;
             when
             on
             other
             dayes
             they
             gathered
             but
             one
             ,
             as
             being
             accustomed
             to
             observe
             the
             Sabbath
             (g)
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             God
             required
             it
             should
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             day
             being
             set
             a
             part
             for
             a
             Sabbath
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Gen.
             2.3
             .
             Heb.
             4.3
             .
             (h)
             .
             And
             as
             the
             day
             the
             Jews
             observed
             and
             spent
             in
             holy
             rest
             ,
             was
             known
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             the
             day
             that
             we
             Christians
             observe
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             mentioned
             in
             that
             Commandement
             ,
             yet
             is
             otherwise
             sufficiently
             made
             known
             to
             be
             the
             day
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             for
             his
             weekly
             Sabbath
             in
             Gospel-times
             ,
             as
             shall
             appear
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             being
             premised
             ,
             I
             shall
             grant
             (
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             
             who
             have
             with
             much
             diligence
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             searched
             into
             this
             argument
             )
             ,
             (i)
             that
             the
             seventh
             day
             Sabbath
             was
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ,
             yet
             not
             as
             instituted
             there
             directly
             ,
             but
             as
             belonging
             to
             it
             reductively
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             argument
             and
             consequent
             ,
             namely
             ,
             thus
             :
             One
             day
             in
             seven
             ,
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             is
             directly
             and
             for
             ever
             required
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             a
             Sabbath
             by
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ;
             Now
             ,
             the
             seventh-day-Sabbath
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             seventh
             from
             the
             Creation
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             seven
             that
             God
             appointed
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             till
             our
             Saviours
             coming
             ,
             suffering
             ,
             and
             rising
             again
             ;
             It
             therefore
             followeth
             ,
             that
             that
             seventh
             was
             for
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             the
             Lords
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             necessary
             collection
             from
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             .
             As
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             our
             first-day-Sabbath
             is
             grounded
             on
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             that
             one
             of
             seven
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             observed
             since
             Christs
             Resurrection
             .
             
             The
             sum
             is
             ;
             The
             genus
             ,
             or
             general
             name
             of
             Sabbath
             is
             common
             to
             each
             Sabbath
             day
             of
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             and
             so
             comprehends
             both
             the
             Jews
             Sabbath
             and
             ours
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             )
             ,
             that
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             thus
             ,
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             requireth
             not
             any
             particular
             day
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             it
             commandeth
             ,
             is
             ,
             (
             to
             come
             more
             closely
             to
             the
             question
             )
             
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               in
               relation
               to
               six
               working
               dayes
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Commandement
             it self
             expresseth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Six
               days
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               ,
               —
               but
               the
               seventh
               is
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ;
             —
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             Divide
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             seven
             dayes
             in
             it
             ,
             take
             thou
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             that
             seventh
             ,
             which
             I
             appoint
             and
             give
             order
             for
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Commandement
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             may
             appear
             both
             by
             the
             first
             words
             thereof
             ,
             
               Remember
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
            
             ;
             (
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             )
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             by
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               blessed
               ,
               and
               hallowed
               ,
            
             (
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             )
             
               the
               Sabbath
               day
            
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             drift
             and
             intent
             of
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Jews
             seventh
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             particular
             day
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             weekly
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             day
             in
             every
             week
             :
             such
             as
             then
             was
             ,
             or
             afterward
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             specified
             ,
             and
             declared
             of
             God
             to
             be
             his
             day
             of
             rest
             ;
             yet
             such
             as
             may
             be
             called
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             the
             seventh
             part
             of
             the
             weekly
             time
             .
          
           
             
             Object
             .
             
               But
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Commandement
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               also
               as
               a
               reason
               to
               observe
               it
               ,
               that
            
             God
             rested
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             
               whence
               it
               is
               thus
               argued
               :
               That
               day
               is
               meant
               ,
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Commandement
               ,
               as
               the
               day
               enjoyned
               to
               be
               the
               Sabbath
               or
               day
               of
               Rest
               ,
               wherein
               God
               himself
               rested
               ;
               But
               that
               was
               the
               seventh
               in
               order
               from
               the
               Creation
               ;
               Therefore
               that
               's
               meant
               by
               [
               seventh
               day
               ]
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Commandement
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               Commandement
               ,
               for
               God
               blessed
               and
               sanctified
               that
               day
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               whereon
               himself
               rested
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             grant
             that
             God
             rested
             that
             seventh
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             blessed
             and
             sanctified
             it
             ,
             
             but
             How
             ?
             Not
             meerly
             
             as
             that
             particular
             seventh
             ,
             but
             
               as
               a
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             for
             so
             (
             as
             it
             was
             but
             now
             said
             )
             the
             Commandement
             expresseth
             it
             (k)
             ;
             only
             the
             blessing
             and
             sanctification
             was
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             fixed
             on
             the
             seventh
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             day
             set
             a
             part
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             Sabbath
             for
             that
             first
             age
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             grant
             also
             ,
             that
             Gods
             resting
             is
             brought
             in
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             Commandement
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Wherein
             the
             force
             of
             that
             reason
             lyeth
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             brought
             in
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             resting
             on
             that
             individual
             and
             precise
             day
             ,
             wherein
             God
             rested
             ,
             (
             save
             only
             under
             this
             notion
             and
             consideration
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             day
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             first
             world
             ,
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             be
             his
             Sabbath
             )
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             cogent
             ,
             or
             inforcing
             argument
             ,
             We
             must
             rest
             one
             day
             in
             every
             week
             ,
             and
             never
             work
             more
             then
             six
             ,
             because
             God
             rested
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             week
             :
             but
             this
             is
             a
             strong
             and
             convincing
             reasoning
             ,
             We
             must
             rest
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             perpetually
             ,
             and
             work
             but
             six
             ,
             because
             God
             ,
             our
             great
             Lord
             and
             Maker
             ,
             did
             only
             work
             six
             dayes
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             remaining
             day
             (
             which
             was
             then
             the
             seventh
             in
             order
             )
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             holding
             forth
             that
             his
             example
             for
             our
             imitation
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             say
             this
             over
             again
             in
             some
             other
             words
             ,
             more
             fully
             to
             open
             my
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             therefore
             express
             it
             thus
             ,
             The
             argument
             drawn
             from
             Gods
             Example
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             seventh
             (
             wherein
             He
             rested
             )
             determinately
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             reached
             and
             extended
             it self
             to
             no
             other
             day
             in
             the
             week
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             for
             [
             a
             ]
             seventh
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             day
             wherein
             God
             rested
             ,
             as
             a
             seventh
             comparatively
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             six
             working
             dayes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             compared
             together
             both
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Six
               dayes
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               ,
               but
               the
               seventh
               ,
               is
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ▪
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             not
             barely
             said
             ,
             
               God
               rested
               the
               seventh
               day
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             brought
             in
             with
             this
             ,
             
               In
               six
               dayes
               the
               Lord
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               ended
               his
               work
            
             (l)
             ,
             and
             rested
             the
             seventh
             ;
             Sanctifying
             that
             day
             as
             his
             Sabbath
             for
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             therein
             ,
             any
             other
             
             seventh
             which
             Himself
             should
             appoint
             for
             his
             Sabbath
             in
             after-times
             ;
             for
             any
             other
             day
             of
             the
             week
             may
             be
             called
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             set
             against
             six
             working
             dayes
             (m)
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             not
             for
             that
             
               peculiar
               portion
               of
               time
            
             wherein
             God
             rested
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             meant
             no
             more
             but
             to
             reason
             men
             into
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             seventh
             day
             (
             for
             then
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             is
             gone
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Saturday-Sabbath
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             still
             )
             :
             but
             it
             is
             for
             
               the
               proportion
               of
               time
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             weekly
             day
             ,
             or
             one
             day
             in
             a
             week
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             portion
             and
             particular
             day
             ,
             only
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             :
             which
             appointed
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             Jews
             was
             Saturday
             ;
             to
             us
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             or
             the
             Lords-day
             .
          
           
             HAving
             spoken
             thus
             far
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             common
             nature
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             [
             as
             a
             Sabbath
             ]
             :
             I
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             particular
             day
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             
               Christian
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             about
             which
             this
             great
             Question
             ariseth
             ;
          
           
             
             
               Why
               should
               this
               day
               be
               so
               much
               stood
               upon
               ,
               when
               we
               find
               not
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               we
               find
               not
               in
               all
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               any
               divine
               Institution
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             answer
             unto
             this
             I
             shall
             be
             brief
             ,
             both
             because
             I
             have
             been
             so
             large
             already
             ,
             and
             because
             others
             have
             written
             so
             largely
             and
             so
             convincingly
             concerning
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             and
             the
             divine
             Institution
             thereof
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             the
             Objections
             made
             to
             the
             contrary
             (n)
             :
             yet
             it
             being
             needful
             to
             say
             something
             ,
             and
             other
             Books
             not
             coming
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             ;
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             give
             some
             satisfaction
             to
             Christians
             (
             as
             to
             the
             former
             Proposal
             )
             in
             the
             ensuing
             particulars
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             declared
             before
             ,
             
             that
             the
             proportion
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             observing
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             weekly
             ,
             or
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             God
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ,
             wherein
             also
             hath
             been
             shewed
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             spend
             it
             as
             we
             do
             the
             six
             working-days
             ,
             in
             our
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             earthly
             imployments
             ,
             but
             in
             religious
             Exercises
             ,
             as
             a
             day
             of
             holy
             rest
             to
             the
             Lord.
             I
             mention
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             so
             proper
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             yet
             as
             pertinent
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             once
             granted
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             one
             day
             in
             a
             week
             must
             be
             kept
             as
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             it
             will
             quickly
             be
             found
             that
             the
             (
             Lords-day
             )
             will
             make
             the
             best
             plea
             for
             that
             priviledge
             —
             .
             But
             I
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             portion
             of
             time
             ,
             
             and
             the
             particular
             day
             ,
             about
             which
             the
             question
             is
             moved
             ,
             to
             that
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             two
             wayes
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             express
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             should
             be
             said
             ,
             I
             require
             
             all
             men
             to
             observe
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             for
             my
             Sabbath
             .
             We
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords-day
             is
             thus
             commanded
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             a
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             necessary
             collection
             ,
             or
             collation
             ,
             and
             comparing
             
             one
             Scripture
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             divine
             Command
             and
             Institution
             is
             divers
             wayes
             gathered
             ,
             and
             by
             strong
             arguments
             and
             consequences
             concluded
             ;
             as
             our
             Saviour
             proves
             the
             Resurrection
             (o)
             and
             as
             it
             is
             proved
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Precept
             for
             Sacrifices
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             before
             any
             such
             Precept
             is
             found
             ,
             because
             God
             accepted
             the
             Sacrifice
             offered
             by
             Abel
             ,
             which
             shews
             it
             was
             not
             Will-worship
             ,
             but
             Word-worship
             (p)
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             guided
             by
             a
             word
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             revealed
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             manner
             ,
             and
             by
             sound
             reasoning
             from
             things
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             divine
             Institution
             of
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             for
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             sundry
             wayes
             appeareth
             ,
             Namely
             by
             these
             ensuing
             Evidences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               divine
               ground
               and
               foundation
            
             of
             setting
             apart
             that
             day
             in
             special
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             other
             dayes
             ,
             for
             that
             use
             ;
             and
             
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             divine
             work
             of
             rai●ing
             up
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             (q)
             .
             As
             the
             first
             Sabbath
             had
             its
             rise
             from
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Gods
             resting
             on
             that
             day
             (
             as
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             declareth
             )
             ;
             so
             hath
             the
             New-Testament-Sabbath
             its
             rise
             from
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviours
             rising
             and
             resting
             when
             that
             work
             was
             finished
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             confirmed
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             so
             highly
             extolleth
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             great
             thing
             which
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             their
             Preaching
             were
             to
             stand
             upon
             ,
             (
             Act.
             1.22
             )
             and
             did
             stand
             upon
             ,
             and
             stand
             for
             ,
             (
             Act
             3
             4
             )
             as
             that
             without
             which
             all
             Preaching
             and
             Faith
             is
             vain
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             would
             be
             found
             false
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             publish
             and
             testifie
             it
             (r)
             ;
             
               Declaring
               the
               promise
               to
               the
               Fathers
               to
               be
               fulfill'd
               in
               raising
               up
               Jesus
               again
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             second
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Thou
               a●t
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
            
             (s)
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             was
             the
             great
             day
             (
             like
             the
             day
             when
             the
             Crown
             was
             set
             on
             
             David's
             head
             )
             wherein
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             humiliation
             in
             his
             life
             and
             death
             )
             He
             that
             was
             
               made
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               David
               before
               ,
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               with
               power
            
             (t)
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             person
             in
             and
             by
             whom
             that
             
               which
               God
               had
               promised
               before
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
            
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             it
             which
             makes
             the
             mercies
             of
             
               David
               ,
               sure
               mercies
            
             (u)
             .
             We
             find
             also
             a
             [
             
               yea
               rather
            
             ]
             put
             upon
             the
             Resurrection
             (x)
             ,
             Christ
             being
             thereby
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             and
             our
             Justifier
             (
             Rom.
             4.25
             .
             )
             when
             as
             ,
             if
             Christ
             were
             not
             risen
             ,
             
               we
               were
               yet
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.17
             .
             All
             this
             may
             shew
             ,
             of
             how
             great
             weight
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             in
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemp●ion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             how
             worthy
             it
             is
             to
             have
             a
             day
             set
             a
             part
             for
             the
             rememberance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therein
             for
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Redemption
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             glorious
             Redeemer
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             so
             set
             apart
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             is
             clear
             ,
             who
             thus
             witnesseth
             ,
             
               The
               Lords-day
               was
               declared
               to
               Christians
            
             (
             or
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Christians
             day
             )
             
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               it
               began
               to
               have
               its
               Festivity
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               the
               Christians
               Festival
            
             (y)
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             We
             find
             ,
             
               A
               divine
               name
               or
               denomination
            
             ;
             The
             first
             
             day
             of
             the
             week
             being
             generally
             agreed
             upon
             to
             be
             that
             day
             which
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Lords-day
            
             ,
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
             If
             we
             would
             know
             why
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             the
             like
             name
             (z)
             given
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             inform
             us
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             because
             our
             Lord
             rose
             on
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             because
             our
             Lord
             is
             remembred
             in
             it
             :
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             As
             we
             know
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             because
             he
             instituted
             it
             for
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             Passion
             (a)
             ;
             So
             we
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             is
             called
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             because
             our
             Lord
             appointed
             and
             took
             order
             to
             have
             it
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             our
             Redemption
             ;
             for
             the
             Lords-day
             doth
             not
             only
             imply
             an
             acting
             on
             it
             ,
             but
             an
             owning
             of
             it
             for
             his
             use
             (b)
             :
             even
             as
             the
             old
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             being
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Exod.
             20.8
             ,
             10.
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             God
             did
             appropriate
             it
             to
             himself
             as
             the
             special
             time
             of
             his
             service
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             more
             confirmed
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               was
               already
               used
               among
               the
               Christians
               on
               that
               day
               instead
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               ancients
               Doctors
               witness
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               gathered
               besides
               from
               Act.
            
             20.7
             .
             &
             1
             Cor.
             16.2
             .
             (c)
             ,
             in
             which
             places
             we
             find
             Christians
             assembling
             together
             ,
             and
             provision
             made
             for
             Collections
             for
             the
             Poor
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             day
             already
             known
             to
             be
             consecrated
             to
             God
             for
             such
             uses
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probably
             conceived
             ,
             that
             since
             John
             could
             not
             be
             (
             in
             his
             banishment
             )
             present
             in
             body
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             ,
             he
             therefore
             set
             himself
             to
             holy
             meditations
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             present
             with
             them
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             whilest
             he
             was
             thus
             intent
             on
             Soliloquies
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             most
             fit
             for
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             suddenly
             taken
             with
             that
             divine
             rapture
             ,
             wherein
             those
             heavenly
             Revelations
             that
             the
             Scripture
             records
             ,
             were
             communicated
             to
             him
             (d)
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             Nothing
             hath
             this
             Title
             (
             Dominical
             )
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             either
             Christs
             day
             or
             Supper
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               that
               is
               taken
               alike
               in
               both
            
             (
             saith
             a
             Bishop
             of
             great
             (e)
             note
             )
             ;
             Now
             ▪
             we
             know
             that
             being
             applyed
             to
             the
             Supper
             ,
             it
             implies
             an
             Institution
             ,
             
             and
             why
             it
             should
             not
             do
             so
             also
             (
             being
             applyed
             to
             the
             Day
             )
             we
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             We
             find
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             touched
             in
             that
             next
             before
             )
             a
             divine
             Practice
             and
             Observation
             :
             for
             it
             was
             observed
             ,
             as
             the
             noted
             day
             for
             Christian
             Assemblies
             and
             Exercises
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostolical
             Churches
             ,
             (
             Act.
             20.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.2
             .
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             ordained
             to
             be
             so
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             for
             who
             else
             guided
             those
             Churches
             ?
             
               I
               have
               given
               order
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostles
             (f)
             ,
             for
             those
             Collections
             ,
             that
             were
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             because
             their
             meetings
             were
             on
             that
             day
             for
             publike
             wo●ks
             of
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             :
             Now
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             was
             it
             ordained
             by
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             what
             else
             guided
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Church-constitutions
             (g)
             ?
             I
             add
             lastly
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Apostles
             directed
             the
             Churches
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             being
             guided
             by
             that
             extraordinary
             and
             un-erring
             Spirit
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             ordained
             and
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             for
             of
             that
             guiding
             Spirit
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               not
               speak
               of
               himself
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             of
             himself
             only
             without
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             )
             but
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               hear
               ,
               that
               shall
               he
               speak
            
             ;
             And
             again
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               ,
               —
               take
               o●
               mine
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             Joh.
             16.13.14
             ,
             15.
             
             So
             that
             Athanasius
             ,
             (
             that
             excellent
             light
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             )
             is
             like
             to
             be
             found
             as
             right
             as
             resolute
             in
             pronouncing
             roundly
             and
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             translated
             the
             Sabbath
             into
             the
             Lords-day
             (h)
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             confirming
             of
             which
             ,
             that
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             from
             the
             Jewish
             day
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             or
             divine
             Authority
             ,
             I
             thus
             argue
             :
          
           
             The
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             (
             from
             the
             Creation
             )
             was
             expresly
             commanded
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Old-Testament
             (i)
             ,
             therefore
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             could
             not
             desist
             from
             the
             Observation
             of
             that
             day
             (
             making
             it
             a
             working-day
             )
             and
             take
             up
             a
             new
             day
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             ,
             of
             a
             working-day
             ,
             a
             perpetual
             holy
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             (
             as
             this
             day
             hath
             been
             still
             continued
             in
             the
             Church-Catholick
             )
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             be
             
             done
             ,
             unless
             by
             a
             new
             command
             of
             like
             authority
             either
             
               formal
               ,
               or
               virtual
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             or
             collected
             by
             necessary
             and
             convincing
             arguments
             and
             evidences
             (k)
             .
             And
             this
             appears
             ,
             because
             every
             Law
             bindeth
             till
             it
             be
             repealed
             ,
             and
             repealed
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             by
             an
             Authority
             equal
             to
             that
             by
             which
             it
             was
             first
             made
             ;
             especially
             with
             taking
             another
             day
             into
             its
             place
             and
             priviledge
             :
             Who
             could
             so
             change
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             but
             Christ
             himself
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ?
          
           
             Unto
             this
             I
             add
             (
             for
             further
             confirmation
             of
             the
             divine
             authority
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             )
             the
             constant
             observation
             of
             the
             Lords-day
             (
             unto
             this
             day
             )
             by
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             Christian
             Church
             if
             it
             have
             not
             observed
             a
             right
             day
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             day
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             his
             Sabbath
             )
             every
             week
             ,
             then
             hath
             it
             neglected
             in
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             stands
             guilty
             of
             not
             observing
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ;
             for
             that
             Commandement
             requireth
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             )
             a
             weekly
             day
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             (l)
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             remaineth
             for
             the
             closing
             up
             of
             this
             necessary
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             ,
             An
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             reverent
             Estimation
             and
             Observation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ;
             From
             1.
             
             
               The
               Necessity
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Commodity
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               Commendation
               of
               it
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Threats
               and
               Judgements
               of
               God
               ,
               denounced
               ,
               and
               executed
               on
               profaners
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               The
               Promises
               ,
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               Blessings
               assured
               to
               the
               reverent
               Observers
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Necessity
               of
               a
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               ,
               it
               might
               suffice
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               only
               wise
               God
               ,
               (
               who
               never
               did
               any
               thing
               whereof
               there
               was
               no
               need
               )
               instituted
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Law
               written
               with
               his
               own
               finger
               (
               in
               full
               force
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               )
               a
               weekly
               Sabbath
               .
               If
               any
               ask
               ,
               and
               would
               know
               further
               ,
               What
               need
               there
               is
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               answer
               may
               be
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 it
              
               (m)
               ,
               that
               the
               work
               of
               
               Creation
               and
               Redemption
               may
               be
               remembred
               ,
               and
               our
               Creator
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               publiquely
               and
               solemnly
               served
               and
               glorified
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               
                 man
                 hath
                 need
              
               of
               it
               :
               for
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 man
              
               (n)
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               corporal
               good
               .
               It
               was
               not
               without
               need
               ,
               that
               God
               made
               the
               Sabbath
               either
               for
               himself
               ,
               or
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               
                 but
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 needful
              
               (o)
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 Christs
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 his
                 Word
              
               (p)
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               heard
               (q)
               .
               )
               Which
               though
               it
               may
               be
               done
               other
               dayes
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               fully
               and
               hopefully
               ,
               as
               on
               that
               day
               when
               all
               other
               things
               are
               laid
               aside
               to
               apply
               our selves
               wholly
               to
               the
               concernments
               of
               our
               Souls
               :
               On
               other
               dayes
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               of
               Martha
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               world
               is
               mixt
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               partner
               ;
               but
               on
               this
               day
               ,
               with
               Mary
               ,
               we
               choose
               (
               if
               we
               have
               Maries
               grace
               )
               the
               good
               part
               ,
               and
               provide
               to
               
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 without
                 distraction
              
               (r)
               .
               On
               other
               dayes
               ,
               our
               hearts
               (
               like
               the
               Jews
               garments
               )
               hang
               loose
               ;
               on
               this
               day
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               mind
               our
               duty
               )
               ,
               
                 we
                 gird
                 up
                 the
                 loins
                 of
                 our
                 mind
              
               (s)
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 may
                 run
              
               (
               as
               Elijah
               ,
               before
               Ahab
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               girded
               up
               his
               loins
               )
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Gods
                 Commandements
              
               ,
               1
               King.
               18.46
               .
               Psal.
               119.32
               .
               On
               other
               dayes
               ,
               the
               Moon
               is
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Sun
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               earthly
               and
               sublunary
               things
               stand
               between
               us
               and
               the
               
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               (t)
               ,
               whereby
               there
               is
               an
               Eclipse
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               not
               so
               fully
               enjoy
               him
               :
               but
               now
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               Christians
               ,
               we
               should
               ;
               if
               wise
               ,
               we
               will
               ;
               if
               good
               and
               faithful
               ,
               we
               shall
               ,
               
                 tread
                 the
                 Moon
                 under
                 our
                 feet
              
               (u)
               :
               and
               as
               in
               
               Solomon's
               Royal
               and
               Incomparable
               Throne
               ,
               the
               footstool
               was
               of
               gold
               (x)
               ,
               so
               ,
               (
               being
               taken
               up
               on
               that
               Ascension-day
               ,
               to
               Mount
               Tabor
               )
               we
               shall
               make
               the
               most
               golden
               world
               ,
               our
               foot-stool
               ,
               and
               the
               necessary
               supports
               thereof
               ,
               like
               Zacheus
               his
               Sycomore-tree
               (y)
               ,
               helps
               (
               being
               under
               us
               )
               to
               see
               Jesus
               the
               better
               ;
               that
               having
               a
               full
               view
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               of
               his
               fulness
               we
               may
               receive
               
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
              
               (z)
               .
            
             
               Some
               men
               talk
               of
               an
               
                 every-dayes
                 Sabbath
              
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               make
               every
               man
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               away
               Magistracy
               ;
               and
               to
               let
               every
               man
               be
               a
               Minister
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Ministry
               :
               
               so
               to
               make
               every
               day
               a
               Sabbath
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               No
               day
               shall
               be
               a
               Sabbath
               .
               They
               may
               call
               every
               day
               a
               Sabbath
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               to
               rest
               and
               abstain
               from
               sin
               ,
               every
               day
               ;
               but
               herein
               they
               deceive
               themselves
               in
               that
               they
               do
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               only
               abstain
               from
               sinful
               things
               (
               albeit
               then
               we
               should
               abhor
               them
               most
               )
               ;
               but
               ,
               from
               those
               things
               that
               are
               not
               sinful
               on
               other
               dayes
               ,
               but
               lawful
               and
               needful
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               not
               to
               look
               after
               ,
               as
               the
               works
               of
               our
               ordinary
               Callings
               ;
               for
               ,
               look
               how
               a
               Subject
               that
               is
               called
               to
               wait
               on
               his
               Prince
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               to
               leave
               his
               good
               Fellows
               ,
               and
               that
               loose
               and
               vain
               company
               (
               which
               he
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               separate
               himself
               from
               )
               but
               also
               his
               Wife
               ,
               Children
               ,
               whole
               Family
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               domestick
               affairs
               ,
               which
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               case
               ,
               and
               when
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Call
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               sin
               to
               be
               unnecessarily
               absent
               from
               ,
               and
               his
               duty
               to
               abide
               with
               ,
               and
               take
               care
               of
               ;
               and
               so
               when
               our
               Lord
               calls
               us
               to
               wait
               on
               him
               a
               whole
               day
               together
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               )
               all
               other
               things
               are
               ,
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               be
               laid
               aside
               (
               save
               only
               those
               which
               our
               Lord
               alloweth
               us
               )
               though
               at
               other
               times
               lawful
               and
               necessary
               :
               When
               two
               good
               things
               are
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               both
               cannot
               be
               done
               ,
               our
               reason
               will
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               leave
               the
               less
               ,
               and
               apply
               our selves
               to
               the
               greater
               :
               which
               being
               well
               considered
               ,
               will
               amount
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               these
               earthly
               things
               should
               be
               for
               a
               convenient
               time
               ,
               with-drawn
               from
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               weekly
               Sabbath
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               's
               the
               most
               convenient
               time
               )
               ,
               to
               give
               up
               our selves
               intirely
               to
               those
               things
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               highest
               in
               our
               account
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               honour
               and
               service
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
               .
               It
               's
               a
               poor
               plea
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 go
                 see
                 my
                 Ground
              
               ;
               (a)
               ,
               (
               when
               God
               calls
               to
               his
               Supper
               )
               but
               it
               's
               a
               good
               pleading
               of
               necessity
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 goe
                 see
                 my
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               63.2
               .
               Now
               whereas
               ,
               on
               working
               dayes
               ,
               the
               world
               doth
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               cover
               our
               faces
               with
               a
               vail
               ,
               and
               cast
               dust
               on
               the
               divine
               Glass
               ;
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               (
               by
               laying
               aside
               earthly
               things
               and
               thoughts
               )
               the
               covering
               is
               put
               away
               from
               our
               face
               (
               as
               from
               Moses
               face
               ,
               when
               he
               left
               all
               to
               appear
               before
               
               the
               Lord
               )
               that
               we
               may
               see
               the
               King
               in
               his
               glory
               (b)
               ,
               yea
               ,
               so
               see
               him
               as
               to
               become
               glorious
               our selves
               ,
               with
               that
               sight
               .
               
                 For
                 we
                 all
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               who
               by
               admirable
               grace
               have
               received
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               )
               
                 with
                 open
                 face
                 ,
                 beholding
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 transformed
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Image
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               3.18
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               The
               Commodity
               of
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               said
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Day
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Nurse
               of
               Godliness
               )
               that
               it
               is
               
                 profitable
                 to
                 all
                 things
              
               (c)
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               being
               spiritually
               observed
               ,
               for
               (
               otherwise
               )
               the
               
                 bodily
                 exercise
                 profiteth
                 little
              
               .
            
             
               The
               weekly
               Sabbath
               (
               like
               the
               Vine
               ,
               
                 whose
                 Wine
                 cheareth
                 God
                 and
                 Man
              
               (d)
               ,
               )
               yeeldeth
               much
               assistance
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Table
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 First
                 Table
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   first
                   Commandement
                
                 ]
                 (e)
                 for
                 therein
                 is
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 Creator
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 maker
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 observing
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 every
                 seventh
                 day
                 after
                 our
                 six
                 dayes
                 work
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 also
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 particular
                 Sabbath-day
                 in
                 these
                 Gospel
                 times
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 (f)
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   have
                   hid
                   their
                   eyes
                   from
                   my
                   Sabbaths
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 slight
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Hos.
                 8.12
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 followeth
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   profaned
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   dishonoured
                   ,
                   accounted
                   as
                   nought
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   I
                   were
                   not
                   a
                   God.
                
                 Dutch
                 Annot.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Second
                   Commandement
                
                 ]
                 Because
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 required
                 in
                 that
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 is
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 most
                 improved
                 and
                 heightened
                 :
                 As
                 being
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   More
                   extended
                
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 (
                 both
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 their
                 Gates
                 )
                 are
                 then
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 ;
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   fear
                   every
                   Man
                   his
                   Mother
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   keep
                   my
                   Sabbaths
                
                 (g)
                 ,
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Mothers
                 ,
                 and
                 Governours
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 fourth
                 
                 Commandement
                 is
                 directed
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 eminently
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 their
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 keep
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sabbaths
                 :
                 and
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 should
                 so
                 far
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 herein
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 general
                 appearing
                 to
                 do
                 homage
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 improvement
                 of
                 worship
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   more
                   attended
                
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 receding
                 from
                 worldly
                 works
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 better
                 apply
                 our selves
                 to
                 divine
                 Worship
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 necessary
                 use
                 of
                 natural
                 supports
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 w●ites
                 
                   Holiness
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 upon
                 them
                 (h)
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 care
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 used
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 attended
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   more
                   intended
                
                 ,
                 or
                 performed
                 with
                 more
                 power
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 minds
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 discharged
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 creature-cares
                 and
                 cogitations
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 on
                 other
                 dayes
                 (
                 on
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 leave
                 the
                 world
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 )
                 our
                 hearts
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 encumbred
                 and
                 weakened
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 (
                 besides
                 this
                 )
                 the
                 private
                 religious
                 Exercises
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 publike
                 Service
                 ,
                 (
                 namely
                 ,
                 Meditation
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 )
                 make
                 us
                 come
                 with
                 better
                 affections
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 lay
                 an
                 ingagement
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 draw
                 from
                 God
                 vertue
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 blessing
                 of
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   third
                   Commandement
                
                 ]
                 Because
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 
                   honour
                   of
                   God
                
                 (i)
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   greatning
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 Ordinances
                 (k)
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   greatly
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   in
                   the
                   Assembly
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   reverence
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   about
                   him
                
                 (l)
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 publik
                 and
                 solemn
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ▪
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 (
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   day
                
                 )
                 ,
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 〈◊〉
                 most
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 most
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 most
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Kings
                   honour
                
                 (m)
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 multitude
                 (n)
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                   every
                   one
                   speaks
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                
                 (o)
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 doth
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 assist
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Second
                 Table
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 speak
                 to
                 every
                 Commandement
                 thereof
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 suffice
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 weekly
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 duty
                 towards
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 instructions
                 then
                 (
                 especially
                 )
                 delivered
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 also
                 ,
                 stirred
                 up
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 Exhortations
                 added
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 much
                 furthered
                 therein
                 by
                 the
                 Repetition
                 of
                 ,
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 for
                 ,
                 a
                 blessing
                 upon
                 such
                 Instructions
                 and
                 Exhortation
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bond
                 of
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 link
                 together
                 Piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 towards
                 men
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 also
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 It
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Keeper
                   of
                   both
                   the
                   Tables
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 of
                 the
                 Commodity
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               The
               Commendation
               .
            
             
               The
               Sabbath
               hath
               a
               preheminence
               above
               other
               dayes
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               Institution
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               each
               Sabbath
               is
               the
               
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
              
               (p)
               ;
               and
               that
               makes
               it
               glorious
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               annexed
               and
               assured
               to
               the
               observers
               of
               it
               .
               And
               that
               ,
               as
               it
               maketh
               also
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               it
               in
               it self
               ,
               so
               it
               giveth
               a
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               precious
               to
               us
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               very
               largeness
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               using
               so
               many
               words
               about
               it
               ,
               may
               shew
               (
               as
               our
               weakness
               ,
               who
               need
               it
               ,
               so
               )
               the
               weight
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               and
               worth
               of
               that
               Day
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               in
               a
               Law
               of
               Ten
               Words
               ,
               so
               much
               is
               said
               of
               this
               one
               Word
               and
               particular
               Precept
               .
               It
               is
               observed
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
              
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Precept
                 against
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 weighty
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
              
               for
               confirmation
               whereof
               they
               add
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               and
               that
               other
               place
               of
               Isaiah
               (q)
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 keepeth
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 from
                 polluting
                 it
                 .
                 Aynsworth
                 Exod.
              
               31.13
               .
            
             
             
               And
               (
               sure
               )
               that
               weekly
               day
               of
               our
               solemn
               appearing
               before
               our
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               honourable
               in
               our
               account
               :
               That
               is
               a
               sign
               and
               assurance
               that
               we
               are
               Gods
               Covenant-people
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               treasure
               ;
               for
               therein
               lies
               our
               safety
               (r)
               ,
               our
               glory
               (s)
               ,
               and
               our
               felicity
               (t)
               .
               Who
               is
               it
               that
               desires
               not
               to
               be
               known
               by
               his
               attendants
               that
               he
               is
               Kings
               the
               Servant
               ?
               Well
               may
               we
               say
               also
               ,
               that
               's
               a
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               day
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               observers
               thereof
               blessed
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               by
               [
               keeping
               the
               Sabbath
               from
               polluting
               it
               ]
               be
               insinuated
               ,
               or
               described
               a
               respect
               to
               all
               Religion
               ,
               even
               that
               also
               makes
               greatly
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               that
               godliness
               (
               in
               the
               genera●ity
               )
               is
               thereby
               set
               forth
               ,
               because
               thereby
               so
               much
               set
               forward
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               very
               observable
               ,
               that
               Gods
               people
               ,
               reckoning
               up
               in
               their
               miseries
               ,
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               do
               mention
               (
               as
               the
               chief
               thereof
               )
               Gods
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               among
               those
               Laws
               and
               Commandements
               ,
               single
               out
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               speaking
               thus
               honourably
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 And
                 madest
                 known
                 unto
                 them
                 thy
                 holy
                 Sabbath
              
               (u)
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               an
               eminency
               in
               that
               above
               other
               Laws
               ;
               as
               indeed
               there
               is
               ,
               in
               this
               regard
               ,
               because
               as
               on
               Fairs
               and
               Markets
               men
               are
               furnished
               with
               commodities
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               so
               on
               this
               day
               principally
               ,
               all
               spiritual
               good
               things
               are
               offered
               with
               an
               invitation
               to
               the
               buying
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               enjoying
               of
               them
               (x)
               ,
               and
               that
               good
               knowledge
               of
               God
               is
               more
               aboundantly
               dispensed
               ,
               whereby
               all
               other
               Commandements
               are
               better
               performed
               .
               O
               ,
               How
               little
               is
               God
               known
               to
               them
               to
               whom
               no
               Sabbath
               is
               made
               known
               ,
               or
               that
               will
               not
               be
               made
               to
               know
               any
               Sabbath
               ?
               The
               reason
               whereof
               is
               ,
               because
               on
               that
               day
               of
               Rest
               and
               Religion
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               opportunity
               offered
               of
               the
               freest
               ,
               fullest
               and
               highest
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               without
               those
               interruptions
               that
               we
               have
               on
               other
               days
               ,
               by
               the
               crowding
               in
               of
               our
               earthly
               occasions
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               into
               the
               inner
               chamber
               and
               closet
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               retiring
               room
               ,
               wherein
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               communicate
               himself
               abundantly
               to
               the
               faithful
               soul
               when
               all
               worldly
               things
               and
               thoughts
               are
               had
               out
               ,
               and
               dismissed
               for
               that
               day
               ;
               yea
               ,
               charged
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               conjured
               ,
               not
               
               to
               disturb
               the
               intimate
               society
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               with
               the
               soul
               that
               hath
               found
               him
               ,
               and
               fastened
               on
               him
               (y)
               .
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               in
               general
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               ,
               a
               great
               glory
               is
               put
               upon
               it
               in
               the
               Scripture-title
               ,
               it
               being
               called
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               (z)
               ,
               and
               that
               name
               and
               title
               being
               continued
               and
               applyed
               unto
               it
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               put
               his
               own
               Name
               and
               stamp
               upon
               it
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               day
               of
               that
               Lord
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               1.5
               .
               Of
               the
               Jews
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Lords
               day
               ,
               there
               is
               (
               as
               St.
               Austin
               speaks
               (a)
               ,
               )
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Lord
               :
               but
               now
               is
               the
               Lords-day
               prefer'd
               before
               that
               Sabbath
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               same
               Father
               speaks
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               (b)
               .
               Unto
               this
               Resurrection
               day
               is
               that
               honour
               given
               ,
               to
               have
               this
               said
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Act.
               13.33
               .
               For
               by
               his
               Resurrection
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               he
               was
               manifestly
               and
               mightily
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               only-begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               1.3
               .
            
             
               Unto
               this
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               this
               day
               hath
               been
               ever
               of
               high
               account
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
              
               (
               saith
               Ignatius
               ,
               that
               holy
               Martyr
               )
               ,
               
                 that
                 loveth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 keep
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 holy
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 Supreme
                 of
                 all
                 dayes
              
               (c)
               .
            
             
               Hierom
               saith
               ,
               
                 Among
                 all
                 dayes
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 hath
                 the
                 primacy
                 ,
              
               or
               holds
               the
               preheminence
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 day
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 in
                 it
              
               (d)
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 we
                 celebrate
                 our
                 birth-dayes
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               
                 Chrysostom
                 )
                 ,
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ?
                 which
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 call
                 the
                 Birth-day
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 erre
                 therein
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 were
                 lost
                 and
                 are
                 found
                 ;
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 alive
                 ;
                 were
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 reconciled
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 spiritual
                 honour
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 feasting
                 ,
                 profuse
                 drinking
                 of
                 Wine
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 with
                 drunkenness
                 and
                 dancing
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Chrysost.
                 Serm.
                 de
                 Eleemosyna
              
               .
            
             
             
               I
               shall
               close
               up
               this
               ,
               with
               a
               later
               witness
               of
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               very
               learned
               man
               ,
               and
               Martyr
               (f)
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               His
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 the
                 School-day
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 School
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 law
                 and
                 will
                 —
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 commended
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 School
                 is
                 especially
                 commended
                 ;
                 The
                 Vniversity
                 not
                 of
              
               Plato
               ,
               or
               Aristotle
               ,
               
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Omnipotent
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 commended
                 ;
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 Man
                 ,
                 is
                 commended
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               was
               spoken
               (
               therefore
               )
               of
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               apply
               to
               his
               Sabbath
               ,
               
                 Glorious
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 thee
                 O
                 thou
                 day
                 of
                 God
              
               (g)
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               on
               Earth
               liker
               Heaven
               ,
               then
               the
               enjoyment
               ,
               and
               (
               we
               may
               say
               )
               the
               
                 beat
                 fi●al
                 Vision
              
               ,
               of
               God
               (h)
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               in
               those
               publike
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               private
               Spiritual
               Exercises
               and
               Addresses
               ,
               unto
               which
               devout
               Christians
               devote
               themselves
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               confirmed
               unto
               us
               by
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               heavenly
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               weekly
               day
               of
               publique
               and
               private
               Worship
               ,
               go
               under
               one
               and
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               are
               said
               to
               be
               a
               keeping
               of
               a
               Sabbath
               (i)
               ,
               Heaven
               being
               in
               this
               here
               ,
               as
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               Heaven
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               There
               followeth
               ,
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               The
               Judgements
               of
               God
               ,
               threatned
               against
               ,
               and
               inflicted
               upon
               ,
               Sabbath-profaners
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               shall
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Text
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               Nehemiahs
               relation
               ,
               v.
               18.
               which
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               their
               Sabbath-profanation
               was
               not
               only
               evil
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               was
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               fear
               it
               would
               be
               ,
               very
               evil
               to
               them
               .
               The
               judgement
               described
               in
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               hath
               four
               sad
               things
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               hereditary
               ]
               As
               when
               a
               disease
               is
               hereditary
               ,
               and
               
               passeth
               from
               Father
               to
               child
               ,
               the
               pain
               of
               that
               disease
               is
               hereditary
               also
               :
               so
               is
               it
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               
                 Did
                 n●t
                 your
                 Fathers
                 do
                 thus
                 ?
              
               And
               where
               the
               sin
               is
               continued
               ,
               the
               judgement
               is
               entailed
               ,
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               further
               ,
               
                 Did
                 not
                 God
                 bring
                 this
                 evil
                 
                 upon
                 us
                 ?
              
               When
               there
               is
               a
               generation
               of
               Sabbath-breakers
               ,
               they
               pay
               for
               their
               Fathers
               sin
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               both
               together
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               this
               long
               captivity
               ;
               And
               now
               they
               had
               cause
               to
               fear
               further
               judgement
               ,
               
                 They
                 being
                 risen
                 up
                 in
                 th●ir
                 Fathers
                 stead
                 ,
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 sinful
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 augment
                 yet
                 the
                 fierce
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 toward
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               Numb
               .
               3●
               .
               14
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               It
               is
               very
               harmful
               ]
               It
               is
               not
               only
               said
               ,
               
                 this
                 evill
              
               ,
               but
               [
               all
               ]
               this
               evil
               for
               God
               chastiseth
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 as
                 their
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 heard
              
               ,
               (k)
               And
               they
               had
               heard
               (
               besides
               what
               they
               heard
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               (l)
               )
               a
               little
               before
               these
               utmost
               miseries
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               not
               hallowing
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               would
               
                 kindle
                 a
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 palaces
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 wh●ch
              
               should
               burn
               (
               seventy
               years
               together
               )
               
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 quenched
              
               ,
               (m)
               We
               find
               in
               former
               times
               how
               severe
               the
               sentence
               of
               God
               himself
               was
               upon
               him
               that
               did
               but
               
                 gather
                 sticks
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
              
               (n)
               :
               And
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               greatly
               polluted
               the
               Lords
               Sabbaths
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               He
               would
               
                 p●wr
                 forth
                 his
                 fury
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
              
               (o)
               ;
               wherein
               there
               were
               mighty
               slaughters
               made
               of
               them
               (p)
               but
               all
               that
               evill
               was
               little
               to
               
                 all
                 this
                 evill
              
               ,
               Neh.
               9.32.36
               ,
               37.
               for
               
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               )
               
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 of
              
               Sodom
               
                 that
                 was
                 overthrown
                 in
                 a
                 moment
              
               (q)
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 sorrow
                 like
                 my
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               Godly
               Magistrates
               make
               laws
               ,
               for
               the
               holy
               observation
               of
               Gods
               holy
               day
               ,
               and
               ungodly
               Officers
               leave
               them
               unexecuted
               :
               but
               the
               Supream
               Power
               will
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               God
               will
               animate
               his
               Laws
               by
               Executions
               ,
               which
               should
               make
               all
               of
               us
               fear
               ,
               and
               tremble
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 rebell
                 to
                 day
              
               (
               and
               Sabbath-breaking
               is
               Rebellion
               ,
               Ezek.
               20.13
               .
               Exod.
               16.28
               .
               )
               
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 wroth
                 to
                 morrow
              
               (r)
               Yea
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
              
               :
               For
               ,
            
             
               
               3.
               
               It
               is
               diffusive
               ]
               It
               spreads
               far
               ;
               Here
               is
               wrath
               [
               Upon
               Israel
               ]
               Woe
               to
               him
               that
               commits
               
                 Folly
                 in
                 Israel
              
               (s)
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               's
               a
               people
               near
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               not
               be
               defiled
               .
               So
               woe
               to
               him
               that
               brings
               trouble
               on
               Israel
               (
               which
               Achan
               found
               )
               (t)
               :
               for
               Israel
               is
               a
               people
               dear
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               would
               not
               have
               them
               to
               be
               wasted
               and
               
               consumed
               by
               those
               sins
               that
               send
               for
               general
               judgments
               .
               An
               Ague
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               the
               Pestilence
               another
               ;
               he
               that
               brings
               the
               Plague
               into
               a
               City
               ,
               may
               be
               an
               instrument
               of
               much
               mortality
               and
               misery
               ;
               Now
               Sabbath-pollutions
               ,
               are
               pestilential
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               destroy
               many
               ,
               and
               make
               havock
               in
               Israel
               .
               They
               that
               set
               a
               City
               on
               fire
               ,
               are
               most
               mischievous
               persons
               (
               to
               be
               an
               Incendiary
               is
               a
               name
               of
               infamy
               )
               but
               Sabbath-breakers
               set
               the
               whole
               Nation
               on
               fire
               (u)
               ,
               and
               
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
              
               ,
               (
               amongst
               other
               notorious
               and
               
               Israel-ruining
               sinners
               )
               
                 Zion
                 is
                 plowed
                 as
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 becomes
                 heaps
              
               (x)
               :
               for
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               God
               threatens
               such
               fury
               as
               shall
               consume
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               
                 accomplish
                 his
                 anger
                 against
                 them
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               20.13
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               cumulative
               ]
               that
               is
               ;
               profaning
               the
               Sabbath
               layes
               on
               more
               weight
               on
               those
               who
               are
               heavy
               laden
               with
               
               the
               b●r●hen
               of
               judgement
               already
               :
               For
               here
               it
               is
               said
               (
               by
               them
               that
               had
               been
               very
               long
               in
               a
               very
               sad
               condition
               )
               
                 Ye
                 bring
                 m●re
                 wrath
                 upon
                 Israel
                 by
                 profaning
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 .
              
               There
               's
               never
               so
               much
               affliction
               ,
               but
               God
               can
               send
               more
               ;
               and
               being
               further
               provoked
               by
               this
               sin
               ,
               he
               will
               send
               more
               ,
               
                 seven
                 times
                 more
              
               (y)
               .
               They
               that
               be
               in
               a
               prosperous
               estate
               ,
               should
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               keep
               well
               when
               it
               is
               well
               (z)
               :
               and
               they
               that
               be
               in
               an
               evil
               case
               ,
               should
               keep
               it
               ,
               to
               prevent
               their
               being
               in
               a
               worse
               .
               
                 The
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               (
               of
               Heaven
               )
               
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 r●aring
                 of
                 a
                 Lyon
              
               (a)
               ,
               and
               
                 more
                 wrath
              
               is
               as
               a
               more
               dreadful
               roaring
               ,
               the
               fore-runner
               of
               renting
               ,
               Judg.
               14.5
               .
               with
               Hos.
               13.8
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               (
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               still
               continuing
               )
               as
               there
               is
               now
               also
               a
               weekly
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               a
               like
               Sabbath-danger
               ;
               we
               may
               not
               therefore
               shift
               or
               shake
               off
               the
               former
               threats
               and
               judgements
               as
               not
               belonging
               to
               these
               times
               ;
               but
               rather
               consider
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 things
                 were
                 written
              
               (
               or
               acts
               of
               divine
               Justice
               recorded
               )
               
                 aforetime
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 learning
              
               (b)
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               things
               that
               which
               befel
               the
               transgressors
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandements
               ,
               in
               former
               ages
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 happened
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Types
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               our
               examples
               and
               warnings
               ;
               and
               plainly
               
               lay
               before
               us
               what
               we
               also
               must
               expect
               to
               suffer
               if
               we
               do
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               even
               we
               
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 come
              
               (c)
               ,
               for
               like
               sin
               ,
               like
               judgement
               :
               Nor
               can
               any
               just
               reason
               be
               given
               why
               judgements
               of
               old
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               our
               admonitions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               second
               Commandement
               (
               which
               Paul
               mentioneth
               )
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               not
               only
               much
               of
               that
               which
               is
               positive
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               clearly
               natural
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               :
               but
               also
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               second
               Precept
               for
               the
               way
               of
               Religion
               ;
               so
               the
               fourth
               for
               the
               Day
               ,
               is
               written
               ,
               among
               the
               Ten
               words
               of
               the
               Moral
               and
               ever-abiding
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 God
              
               himself
               ,
               Ex●d
               .
               31.18
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               remaineth
               to
               incite
               to
               Sabbath-sanctity
               ,
               is
               ,
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               The
               blessing
               and
               promises
               of
               God
               ann●xed
               and
               assured
               to
               that
               Day
               and
               the
               Observers
               ther●of
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               said
               in
               the
               
                 Command●ment
                 ;
                 The
                 Lord
                 bless●d
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
              
               ;
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               blessed
               that
               seventh
               day
               whereon
               he
               rested
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               a
               
                 Seventh
                 day
              
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               
                 Sabbath
                 day
              
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               blessing
               is
               entailed
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               and
               passeth
               from
               the
               Jews
               Sabbath
               on
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               .
               Now
               what
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               blessing
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               Gods
               mind
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               honourable
               and
               glorious
               amongst
               ,
               and
               have
               singular
               priviledge
               &
               preheminency
               above
               other
               days
               ?
               (d)
               for
               which
               end
               therefore
               he
               sanctified
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               set
               it
               apart
               to
               be
               wholly
               consecrated
               to
               Him
               and
               to
               his
               holy
               Service
               :
               In
               which
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               lift
               up
               and
               honored
               above
               other
               dayes
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               a
               blessed
               day
               ;
               but
               is
               a
               blessed
               day
               also
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               by
               the
               use
               and
               benefit
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               Psal.
               65.4
               .
               wherein
               a
               blessedness
               is
               laid
               up
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               this
               Prerogative
               of
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Rest
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
              
               a
               Christian
               seeing
               that
               day
               approach
               ,
               hath
               great
               cause
               to
               say
               ,
               with
               an
               holy
               chearfulness
               ,
               
                 Come
                 in
                 thou
                 blessed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (e)
               .
               And
               they
               that
               appear
               before
               God
               on
               that
               day
               to
               receive
               soul-sustenance
               from
               him
               ,
               may
               say
               within
               
               themselves
               (
               as
               
               David's
               servants
               that
               sought
               bodily
               relief
               )
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 find
                 favour
                 in
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 day
              
               (f)
               :
               in
               the
               Lords
               great
               Feast-day
               ,
               wherein
               they
               of
               his
               Family
               even
               the
               whole
               Houshold
               of
               Faith
               
                 are
                 abundantly
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 fatness
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 his
                 pleasures
              
               (g)
               .
               It
               's
               a
               day
               ,
               wherein
               we
               may
               be
               spiritually
               enriched
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               blessed
               day
               ,
               &
               
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 maketh
                 rich
              
               (h)
               .
               It
               is
               a
               day
               ,
               wherein
               the
               people
               of
               God
               meeting
               ,
               and
               being
               united
               together
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               
                 God
                 commandeth
                 the
                 blessing
              
               ,
               Psal.
               133.3
               .
               And
               wherein
               from
               our
               great
               Lord
               ,
               and
               head
               &
               glorious
               high
               Priest
               ,
               the
               Oyl
               of
               Grace
               runs
               down
               abundantly
               (
               as
               Aarons
               Oyl
               sometimes
               did
               )
               to
               the
               very
               skirts
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               lowest
               of
               his
               true
               Members
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               joyful
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 gladness
              
               ,
               Psal.
               45.7
               .
               )
               and
               
                 as
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 Hermon
              
               to
               make
               them
               fruitful
               ,
               Psal.
               133.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               pre●ious
               promises
               inviting
               to
               ,
               and
               incouraging
               in
               ,
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               are
               presented
               to
               us
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               chap.
               58.13
               ▪
               14.
               which
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               is
               so
               often
               made
               use
               of
               in
               this
               argument
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               leave
               it
               (
               though
               I
               have
               spoken
               much
               more
               then
               I
               thought
               to
               have
               done
               already
               )
               without
               looking
               a
               little
               into
               it
               .
               For
               which
               purpose
               I
               shall
               1.
               
               Speak
               something
               to
               both
               the
               verses
               in
               general
               .
               2.
               
               And
               something
               to
               that
               Sabbath-Piety
               described
               ,
               v.
               13.3
               .
               And
               then
               come
               to
               the
               Sabbath-promises
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Text
                 in
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 Wherein
                 two
                 things
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 use
                 that
                 divers
                 godly
                 and
                 learned
                 Writers
                 have
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 establishing
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sabbath-day
                 ,
                 (
                 now
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 hold
                 (h)
                 that
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 here
                 named
                 by
                 way
                 
                 of
                 allusion
                 ▪
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Synechdoche
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 intended
                 and
                 designed
                 in
                 that
                 description
                 ,
                 v.
                 13.
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 v.
                 14.
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 wits
                 and
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stir
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 obedience
                 and
                 holiness
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 all
                 Religion
                 is
                 wrapt
                 up
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 eminently
                 
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   professed
                   and
                   praised
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Commandements
                 require
                 )
                 upon
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 And
                 all
                 
                 other
                 Commandements
                 are
                 better
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 (h)
                 dispensed
                 and
                 dispersed
                 then
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 acquainting
                 men
                 with
                 their
                 duties
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 mistake
                 here
                 ;
                 for
                 albeit
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Religion
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 whereof
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 ;
                 nay
                 rather
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thereby
                 the
                 better
                 established
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 a
                 Father
                 takes
                 order
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 Will
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Son
                 shall
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Son
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Scholar
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 withall
                 )
                 his
                 mind
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 expresseth
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 contains
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 (
                 casting
                 our
                 eye
                 upon
                 this
                 whole
                 chapter
                 )
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 shewed
                 their
                 Religion
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 fasting
                 ;
                 so
                 here
                 he
                 declareth
                 that
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 resting
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 used
                 to
                 ascribe
                 so
                 much
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 sanctification
                 of
                 that
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 hath
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 influence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 extend
                 its
                 vertue
                 ,
                 into
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 holy
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 mark
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 a
                 Fast
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 disciplining
                 of
                 their
                 Fast
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 exclude
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 Fast
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 observation
                 thereof
                 )
                 ;
                 but
                 saith
                 plainly
                 [
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   your
                   Fast
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 3.
                 ]
                 so
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 here
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 delivereth
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 shut
                 out
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 Rest
                 and
                 leisure
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 in
                 spiritual
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 others
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Text
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 weekly
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 day
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 ours
                 :
                 Unto
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 belongs
                 to
                 us
                 ▪
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 observation
                 required
                 there
                 ,
                 belongs
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 theirs
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 thing
                 is
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 Evangelical
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 upon
                 just
                 accounts
                 be
                 more
                 pressed
                 on
                 us
                 then
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 happiness
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 means
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 make
                 further
                 progress
                 in
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 godliness
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 very
                 strange
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 think
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 self-pleasing
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 on
                 their
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 Christians
                 may
                 think
                 ,
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 on
                 the
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 must
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 be
                 the
                 Jews
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ours
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 Gospel
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 learned
                 Divine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   can
                   be
                   spoken
                   more
                   like
                
                 then
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   perfect
                   Precepts
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 (i)
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 will
                 further
                 appear
                 by
                 what
                 follows
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Sabbath-duty
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 prescribed
                 (
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Supposition
                 )
                 
                   vers
                   .
                   13.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   turn
                   away
                   thy
                   foot
                   from
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 render
                 it
                 )
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 —
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   keep
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   from
                   polluting
                   it
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 before
                 ,
                 chap.
                 56.2
                 .
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 any
                 act
                 (
                 treading
                 any
                 step
                 )
                 unsutable
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 profanation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 otherwhere
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   lifting
                   up
                   of
                   ones
                   hand
                   and
                   foot
                
                 (k)
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Proverbial
                 expression
                 of
                 enterprizing
                 or
                 attempting
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 Here
                 the
                 foot
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Isa.
                 56.2
                 .
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 may
                 shew
                 that
                 both
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 (
                 the
                 great
                 Instruments
                 of
                 action
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   doing
                   any
                   evil
                
                 (l)
                 .
                 Ask
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whatever
                 thou
                 art
                 about
                 ,
                 Is
                 this
                 a
                 fit
                 walk
                 ,
                 or
                 work
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ?
                 else
                 ,
                 Turn
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 followeth
                 ,
                 will
                 confirm
                 this
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   From
                   doing
                   thy
                   pleasure
                   on
                   my
                   Holy-day
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 pleaseth
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 pleaseth
                 not
                 God
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 
                   turn
                   away
                   the
                   foot
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 keep
                 from
                 doing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 agreeable
                 to
                 our
                 
                 wills
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Gods
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 of
                 things
                 sinful
                 (
                 which
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 sinful
                 (m)
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 restrain
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 it
                 only
                 to
                 things
                 sinful
                 
                   in
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 six
                 dayes
                 work
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 the
                 Commandement
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 set
                 aside
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 divers
                 things
                 not
                 evil
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 Ahitophel
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 17.7
                 .
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 
                   at
                   that
                   time
                
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 done
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 
                   for
                   God
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 day
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 [
                 his
                 ]
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 product
                 of
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 arising
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   thine
                   own
                   pleasure
                
                 ;
                 one
                 writing
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   shew
                   of
                   holiness
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   any
                   work
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   thou
                   aim
                   at
                   thy
                   own
                   commod●ty
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   servile
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   violates
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (n)
                 .
                 Every
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   his
                   that
                   do
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 103.21
                 .
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 wait
                 on
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 appointed
                 time
                 ;
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 well
                 therefore
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 we
                 please
                 our selves
                 when
                 we
                 attend
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 on
                 our
                 working-day
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   on
                   his
                   Holy-day
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   Holiness
                
                 (o)
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Negative
                 holiness
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 forbear
                 evil
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 added
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   and
                   call
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   a
                   delight
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 speaks
                 (p)
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 our
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 exercising
                 our selves
                 about
                 those
                 delightsom
                 things
                 with
                 delight
                 of
                 heart
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 David
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 amiable
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 most
                 glad
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Him
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 84.1
                 .
                 &
                 122.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 and
                 plainly
                 expressed
                 thus
                 ,
                 (q)
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   restrain
                   thy
                   foot
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   thou
                   do
                   not
                   whatsoever
                   pleaseth
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   thou
                   take
                   delight
                   in
                   keeping
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 calling
                 it
                 
                   the
                   holy
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 day
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 day
                 consecrated
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 honourable
                 ,
                 or
                 glorious
                 .
                 As
                 
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 
                   an
                   honourable
                   man
                
                 (r)
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 honourable
                 day
                 .
                 Every
                 day
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 glorious
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 
                   pleasant
                   
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   eyes
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 (s)
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 dayes
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 
                 Solomon's
                 Queen
                 among
                 other
                 honourable
                 Women
                 (t)
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 
                   excels
                   in
                   glory
                
                 (u)
                 ,
                 because
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   of
                   Righteousness
                
                 (x)
                 shines
                 forth
                 in
                 his
                 brightness
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 
                   into
                   our
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 (y)
                 ,
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 eyes
                 may
                 see
                 
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   his
                   beauty
                
                 (z)
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 our selves
                 beautiful
                 (a)
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   and
                   shalt
                   honour
                   him
                
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 honouring
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 profaned
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 profaned
                 (b)
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Eli
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 
                   Them
                   that
                   honour
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   honour
                
                 (c)
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 followeth
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 repeating
                 of
                 what
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 more
                 generally
                 ,
                 is
                 laid
                 forth
                 in
                 this
                 later
                 part
                 more
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 a
                 law
                 being
                 laid
                 on
                 our
                 
                   wayes
                   ,
                   wills
                
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 Holy-day
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   On
                   our
                   wayes
                   ]
                   —
                   not
                   doing
                   thine
                   own
                   wayes
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 for
                 ,
                 How
                 is
                 God
                 honoured
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 what
                 we
                 list
                 ?
                 When
                 Eli
                 his
                 sons
                 
                 would
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 ,
                 not
                 observing
                 Gods
                 order
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 interpretation
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   despising
                   of
                   him
                
                 (d)
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 proper
                 spee●h
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 rather
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 rhen
                 to
                 do
                 (e)
                 ,
                 our
                 wayes
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 a
                 mans
                 wayes
                 (
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 common
                 speech
                 also
                 )
                 are
                 meant
                 mens
                 actions
                 and
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 this
                 fitly
                 expresseth
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 mind
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 minds
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 our
                 own
                 acts
                 on
                 Gods
                 day
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   on
                   Gods
                   day
                
                 :
                 for
                 albeit
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 binds
                 us
                 out
                 from
                 walking
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 any
                 day
                 ;
                 yet
                 speech
                 being
                 made
                 here
                 of
                 a
                 special
                 day
                 which
                 God
                 appropriateth
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 therefore
                 another
                 interpretation
                 seems
                 more
                 proper
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   doing
                   thine
                   own
                   ways
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   doing
                   thy
                   usual
                   works
                
                 (f)
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 six
                 dayes
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 what
                 we
                 our selves
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 Gods
                 day
                 we
                 must
                 do
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 All
                 done
                 on
                 Gods
                 day
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   our
                   own
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   On
                   our
                   wills
                
                 ]
                 —
                 not
                 
                   finding
                   thine
                   own
                   pleasure
                
                 ,
                 or
                 thine
                 own
                 will
                 (g)
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 signifieth
                 such
                 a
                 will
                 
                 as
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 delight
                 and
                 complacency
                 (h)
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 before
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Fast
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 reproved
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 Fast
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 
                   their
                   pleasure
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 transfer'd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 weekly
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 for
                 howsoever
                 the
                 Fast
                 was
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 Soul-affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 soul-delight
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 so
                 much
                 alike
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 solemn
                 Fast-day
                 hath
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Sabbath
                 imposed
                 upon
                 it
                 (i)
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 their
                 fasting
                 dayes
                 ,
                 were
                 separating
                 days
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 separated
                 &
                 sequestred
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 precisely
                 required
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 
                   any
                   work
                
                 (k)
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 find
                 their
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 watch
                 over
                 our
                 wayes
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 to
                 our
                 wills
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 
                   our
                   own
                
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 God●
                 )
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 sought
                 or
                 found
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 creatures
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 not
                 found
                 meet
                 companions
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 too
                 low
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.20
                 .
                 In
                 sum
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   self-delight
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   against
                   Sabbath-delight
                   ;
                   Ne
                   diem
                   sanctum
                   Domini
                   suis
                   commaculet
                   voluntatibus
                   .
                
                 Hieron
                 .
                 in
                 Isa.
                 58.
                 
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   words
                   ]
                   —
                   not
                   speaking
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 well
                 explained
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 where
                 [
                 
                   our
                   own
                
                 ]
                 is
                 expressed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 supplying
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 
                   our
                   own
                   words
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 mutes
                 (l)
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 nothing
                 .
                 Now
                 our
                 own
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 simply
                 unlawful
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 evil
                 any
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 relatively
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 unsutable
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 opposite
                 to
                 that
                 holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 communication
                 that
                 is
                 required
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 here
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 exclude
                 words
                 simply
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 reckon
                 them
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 most
                 abominable
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 here
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 prohibition
                 of
                 common
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 condemned
                 words
                 )
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
                 because
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 evidently
                 separated
                 
                 and
                 marked
                 out
                 from
                 common
                 dayes
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 )
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 sinful
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 reasonable
                 and
                 congruous
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 meaning
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 speak
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 
                   every
                   dayes
                
                 words
                 (m)
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 more
                 holy
                 and
                 refined
                 language
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 on
                 that
                 holy
                 day
                 .
                 Briefly
                 ,
                 no
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 that
                 day
                 which
                 are
                 meerly
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 some
                 way
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 relating
                 to
                 his
                 honour
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 whose
                 day
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 day
                 to
                 make
                 Bargains
                 ,
                 take
                 Accounts
                 ,
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 Kine
                 ,
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Hawks
                 ,
                 Hounds
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 which
                 on
                 other
                 dayes
                 there
                 's
                 liberty
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 leisure
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 communication
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 otherwise
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Rest
                 must
                 be
                 holy
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 word
                 is
                 unlawful
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 its
                 nature
                 earthly
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 expression
                 of
                 some
                 worldly
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 necessities
                 require
                 some
                 such
                 words
                 :
                 and
                 works
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 worldly
                 and
                 common
                 nature
                 (
                 as
                 about
                 Apparel
                 and
                 Dyet
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 incidental
                 things
                 )
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 humbly
                 conceive
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 our
                 discourse
                 and
                 conference
                 generally
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 holy
                 and
                 heavenly
                 strain
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 other
                 
                   working
                   dayes
                
                 words
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 mercy
                 ,
                 Christian
                 civility
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 winning
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 goodness
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 end
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 intended
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 attained
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 using
                 vulgar
                 and
                 common
                 words
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 spiritual
                 expressions
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 an
                 heart
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 habit
                 of
                 holiness
                 directs
                 them
                 unto
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 give
                 themselves
                 leave
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 (
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 Church
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 find
                 less
                 good
                 by
                 their
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 fitness
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 profitably
                 unto
                 it
                 (n)
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 about
                 any
                 private
                 religious
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 holy
                 Day
                 calleth
                 them
                 unto
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 evil
                 communications
                 corrupt
                 mens
                 minds
                 and
                 manners
                 (o)
                 ,
                 so
                 worldly
                 discourse
                 useth
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 heart
                 
                 more
                 worldly
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 apt
                 for
                 things
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 because
                 prepossessed
                 with
                 earthly
                 :
                 which
                 agreeing
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 berter
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 natures
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 therefore
                 more
                 hardly
                 won
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 due
                 attending
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 affecting
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thus
                 this
                 later
                 pa●t
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 expounds
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 truly
                 tu●ns
                 not
                 away
                 his
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 all
                 this
                 easily
                 passeth
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 substance
                 of
                 Piety
                 which
                 is
                 every
                 day
                 a
                 necessary
                 duty
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 spiritual
                 observation
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                   holy
                   day
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 special
                 means
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   spiritual
                   observation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 who
                 speak
                 more
                 meanly
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 Sabbat●
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mean
                 thereby
                 an
                 exact
                 (
                 but
                 idle
                 )
                 observing
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 ●est
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 reference
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Rest
                 which
                 the
                 fou●th
                 Precept
                 plainly
                 expresseth
                 (p)
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 that
                 speak
                 less
                 honourably
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 look
                 at
                 that
                 empty
                 Sabbatizing
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 otherwise
                 )
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 plead
                 for
                 a
                 resting
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 holiness
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 sleighting
                 of
                 the
                 weekly
                 Sabbath
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 )
                 he
                 plainly
                 destroys
                 what
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 and
                 weakeneth
                 Religion
                 every
                 day
                 by
                 weakning
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Sabbath-reverence
                 and
                 real
                 respect
                 to
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 linked
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 howsoever
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 degree
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 regard
                 either
                 ,
                 who
                 regard
                 not
                 both
                 ;
                 As
                 they
                 regard
                 not
                 Learning
                 that
                 regard
                 not
                 Schooling
                 ,
                 nor
                 House
                 keeping
                 ,
                 that
                 keep
                 not
                 Market-dayes
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 regard
                 not
                 godliness
                 any
                 day
                 ,
                 who
                 regard
                 not
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 all
                 provisions
                 are
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ;
                 And
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 )
                 ,
                 As
                 they
                 go
                 not
                 to
                 School
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 but
                 loiter
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 get
                 no
                 learning
                 ;
                 nor
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 well
                 at
                 the
                 Market
                 ,
                 that
                 bring
                 home
                 no
                 Provision
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 never
                 keep
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 rightly
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                 desire
                 and
                 care
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 live
                 every
                 day
                 religiously
                 and
                 Christianly
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 They
                 who
                 carry
                 this
                 Text
                 to
                 mens
                 general
                 carriage
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 allusion
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 ;
                 and
                 saying
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 alludeth
                 ,
                 had
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 holiness
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 carriage
                 )
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Epitome
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 (
                 afterward
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 spread
                 forth
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 godliness
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ;
                 only
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 lawful
                 on
                 other
                 days
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 Scripture
                 (
                 and
                 needful
                 also
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 ,
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 distinction
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Rest
                 and
                 holiness
                 of
                 that
                 weekly
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 imployment
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 working-days
                 ;
                 On
                 all
                 days
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 sober
                 ,
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 (q)
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 (r)
                 ,
                 more
                 high
                 ,
                 more
                 ghostly
                 ,
                 more
                 heavenly
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 (s)
                 ,
                 more
                 resplendent
                 by
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 Holiness
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath-duty
                 .
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 leads
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Promises
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   14.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 these
                 Promises
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 proceed
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 along
                 with
                 me
                 an
                 Observation
                 brought
                 to
                 my
                 hand
                 (t)
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Precepts
                
                 (
                 before
                 )
                 
                   are
                   Evangelical
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Promises
                
                 (
                 here
                 )
                 
                   are
                   not
                   Jewish
                   ,
                   or
                   earthly
                   ,
                   but
                   heavenly
                
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   the
                   operations
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   unto
                   which
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   being
                   far
                   inferior
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   sutable
                   a
                   reward
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   it
                   for
                   Him
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   liberal
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   reward
                   them
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 excluding
                 those
                 outward
                 comforts
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 layeth
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 (
                 other-where
                 )
                 promised
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 hallow
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 (u)
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 evils
                 whereunto
                 came
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 Jews
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 profane
                 it
                 (x)
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 worldly
                 commodities
                 and
                 contentments
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 not
                 here
                 promised
                 only
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 first
                 promise
                 is
                 very
                 spiritual
                 )
                 ,
                 nor
                 chiefly
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 are
                 mentioned
                 (
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 God
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 perform
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 )
                 higher
                 and
                 more
                 spiritual
                 things
                 are
                 usually
                 meant
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 reward
                 reaching
                 to
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   through
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 (y)
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 sincere
                 and
                 spiritual
                 observers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 one
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 good
                 promises
                 laid
                 down
                 here
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 extent
                 ;
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 later
                 promises
                 here
                 specified
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 either
                 this
                 Scripture
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 for
                 our
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 then
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 themselves
                 express
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 take
                 the
                 Promises
                 as
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 commodity
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 whether
                 outward
                 or
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 collected
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 in
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 intended
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 whereas
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 Preferment
                 ,
                 and
                 Profit
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 Motives
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 to
                 do
                 willingly
                 what
                 is
                 desired
                 or
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 here
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 as
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 Sabbath-Piety
                 .
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Pleasure
                   ]
                   Then
                   shalt
                   thou
                   delight
                   thy self
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 special
                 and
                 most
                 spiritual
                 (z)
                 promise
                 ;
                 unto
                 that
                 man
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 a
                 delight
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 all
                 delights
                 (a)
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 especially
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 abundant
                 fellowship
                 with
                 God
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 lay
                 all
                 aside
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 associate
                 and
                 solace
                 our selves
                 with
                 Him.
                 This
                 delightsom
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 enjoyed
                 three
                 wayes
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Ministery
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 we
                 have
                 fellowship
                 indeed
                 with
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   truly
                   their
                   fellowship
                
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 fellowship
                 )
                 
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 what
                 's
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   full
                   joy
                
                 (b)
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 
                   goodness
                   of
                   Gods
                   House
                
                 is
                 very
                 satisfying
                 (c)
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 we
                 eat
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soul
                 
                   delights
                   it self
                   in
                   fatness
                
                 (d)
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   Private
                   Meditation
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 the
                 faithful
                 soul
                 is
                 
                   satisfied
                   as
                   with
                   marrow
                   and
                   fatness
                   by
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   God
                
                 (e)
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 
                   In
                   Prayer
                
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   Almighty
                
                 is
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 
                   lifting
                   up
                   the
                   face
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 every
                 good
                 thing
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 when
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 
                   that
                   delighteth
                   not
                   himself
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   always
                   call
                   on
                   him
                
                 (f)
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 are
                 joyful
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 56.7
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 such
                 wayes
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 God
                 makes
                 his
                 faithful
                 servants
                 
                   to
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   River
                   of
                   his
                   delights
                
                 (g)
                 ,
                 having
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 God
                 their
                 
                   exceeding
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 43.4
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 delight
                 is
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 full
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 many
                 considerations
                 (
                 of
                 one
                 kind
                 and
                 another
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 this
                 great
                 Lord
                 makes
                 himself
                 most
                 amiable
                 and
                 
                   wholly
                   delectable
                
                 (h)
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 resolve
                 to
                 own
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 their
                 Rest
                 in
                 him
                 (i)
                 ,
                 )
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 safe
                 and
                 sweet
                 protection
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 outward
                 but
                 spiritual
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Evils
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 
                   fit
                   under
                   his
                   shadow
                   with
                   great
                   delight
                
                 (k)
                 :
                 unto
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 their
                 outward
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 the
                 comfortable
                 use
                 whereof
                 (
                 being
                 well
                 sum'd
                 up
                 )
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   a
                   delighting
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   goodness
                   of
                   God
                
                 (l)
                 .
                 Briefly
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 countenance
                 (m)
                 ,
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 counsel
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 make
                 his
                 most
                 afflicted
                 servants
                 (
                 upon
                 serious
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctuary
                 (n)
                 information
                 )
                 exceedingly
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 who
                 would
                 take
                 their
                 fill
                 of
                 delight
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 shut
                 all
                 others
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   None
                   but
                   Thee
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 73.24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 duty
                 and
                 reward
                 have
                 both
                 one
                 name
                 ;
                 Delight
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 ;
                 and
                 Delight
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 reward
                 ;
                 O
                 How
                 poor
                 and
                 base
                 are
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 day
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 heavy
                 and
                 ill-belov'd
                 business
                 ?
                 They
                 can
                 delight
                 in
                 a
                 Dinah
                 (o)
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 (p)
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 walk
                 in
                 
                   lasciviousness
                   ,
                   lusts
                   ,
                   excess
                   of
                   Wine
                   ,
                   Revellings
                   ,
                   Banquetings
                
                 ;
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 something
                 better
                 ,
                 yet
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   nought
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 Policy
                 (q)
                 ;
                 their
                 delights
                 (
                 at
                 best
                 )
                 are
                 but
                 
                   the
                   delights
                   of
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 Eccles.
                 2.8
                 .
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   desire
                   of
                   our
                   soul
                   is
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   thee
                
                 (r)
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 well-grounded
                 ,
                 well-placed
                 ,
                 and
                 hopeful
                 delight
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Him
                 that
                 is
                 Almighty
                 (s)
                 ,
                 al-sufficient
                 )
                 a
                 profitable
                 delight
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 absurdity
                 and
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   profiteth
                   a
                   man
                   nothing
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   delight
                   himself
                   with
                   God
                
                 (t)
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 deliberately
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 great
                 tentation
                 )
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sweet
                 delight
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 
                   altogether
                   lovely
                
                 (u)
                 ,
                 the
                 infinitely
                 most
                 amiable
                 Object
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 satisfying
                 delight
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 true
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Delight
                   thy self
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   give
                   thee
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   thine
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 37.4
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 
                   Preferment
                   ]
                   I
                   will
                   cause
                   thee
                   to
                   ride
                   on
                   the
                   High-Places
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 allude
                 unto
                 what
                 God
                 had
                 already
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 throwing
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 conquest
                 (x)
                 ,
                 to
                 ride
                 over
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 the
                 Cities
                 whereof
                 were
                 
                   walled
                   up
                   to
                   Heaven
                
                 (y)
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 taking
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 here
                 )
                 it
                 doth
                 withal
                 assure
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 times
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 succeeding
                 this
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Jer.
                 17.23
                 ,
                 26.
                 )
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Jews
                 found
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 later
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 (
                 among
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 put
                 Sabbath-profanation
                 as
                 one
                 principal
                 one
                 ,
                 Neh.
                 13.18
                 .
                 )
                 they
                 found
                 and
                 felt
                 that
                 Enemies
                 did
                 
                   ride
                   over
                   their
                   heads
                
                 (z)
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 places
                 .
                 Unto
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 wherein
                 this
                 promise
                 is
                 not
                 useless
                 or
                 truth-less
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 oft
                 )
                 finds
                 little
                 of
                 these
                 outward
                 preheminencies
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 which
                 considerations
                 give
                 just
                 reason
                 of
                 reaching
                 out
                 further
                 for
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 ,
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 this
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 common
                 to
                 others
                 with
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 by
                 interpreting
                 it
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   overcome
                   all
                   that
                   shall
                   lie
                   in
                   thy
                   way
                   to
                   hinder
                   thy
                   prosperity
                
                 (a)
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 honour
                 those
                 who
                 honour
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 day
                 (b)
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 verified
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 subduing
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 down
                 
                   strong
                   holds
                
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 Canaan
                 )
                 with
                 every
                 
                   high
                   thing
                   that
                   exalts
                   it self
                   against
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                
                 (c)
                 :
                 especially
                 since
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 Ordinances
                 eminently
                 dispensed
                 on
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Observers
                 thereof
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 why
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 extend
                 it
                 yet
                 further
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 promise
                 fuller
                 )
                 even
                 to
                 a
                 treading
                 (
                 at
                 last
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 necks
                 of
                 all
                 Enemies
                 (d)
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 resting
                 and
                 residing
                 in
                 Heaven
                 that
                 
                   high
                   and
                   holy
                   place
                
                 (e)
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 Mountain-Countrey
                 ,
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 ?
                 and
                 where
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 (
                 at
                 last
                 and
                 everlastingly
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 .
                 Heb.
                 4.9
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 )
                 exclude
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 touch
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 outward
                 and
                 visible
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Text.
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 advancing
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 wherein
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 best
                 kept
                 ,
                 expressed
                 by
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 
                   sitting
                   upon
                   
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   riding
                   in
                   Charrets
                   ,
                   and
                   ●n
                   Horses
                
                 (f)
                 :
                 No
                 marvel
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 observing
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 keeping
                 whereof
                 this
                 promise
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   make
                   thee
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   tail
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   above
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   beneath
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 28.13
                 .
                 How
                 hath
                 this
                 Nation
                 flourished
                 under
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 Sabbath-Piety
                 by
                 the
                 godly
                 Laws
                 of
                 our
                 religious
                 Princes
                 ▪
                 And
                 how
                 low
                 have
                 we
                 lately
                 faln
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 breaking
                 forth
                 afresh
                 of
                 Sabbath-prophaness
                 ,
                 followed
                 with
                 the
                 saddest
                 Civil
                 War
                 ?
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 adorning
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 reverence
                 and
                 carefully
                 observe
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thrive
                 in
                 godliness
                 and
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 (
                 here
                 )
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   chap.
                
                 56.3
                 .
                 —
                 to
                 v.
                 9.
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Gentile-strangers
                 were
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 (g)
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 that
                 Prophesie
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 to
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   keep
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   chuse
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   please
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   his
                   Covenant
                   ,
                
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 golden
                 Chain
                 ,
                 of
                 divers
                 links
                 ,
                 inseparable
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 from
                 that
                 )
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 children
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 name
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 honoured
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Fathers
                 )
                 
                   Even
                   unto
                   them
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   within
                   my
                   Walls
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.15
                 .
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 87.4
                 ▪
                 5.
                 —
                 )
                 
                   a
                   name
                   better
                   then
                   of
                   sons
                   and
                   daughters
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 begetting
                 of
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Fathers
                   of
                   sons
                
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   Almighty
                
                 (h)
                 ?
                 yet
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Eunuchs
                 shall
                 have
                 this
                 Name
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 everlasting
                 name
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 ever
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.17
                 .
                 1
                 Joh.
                 3.1
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 which
                 gives
                 in
                 with
                 it
                 an
                 everlasting
                 fame
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 112.6
                 .
                 Rev.
                 3.5
                 .
                 How
                 honourable
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Aethiopian
                   Eunuch
                
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 by
                 believing
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Act.
                 8.37
                 .
                 Joh.
                 1.12
                 .
                 yea
                 ,
                 such
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 hi●
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes.
                 1.10
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 again
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 this
                 Prophesie
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 aside
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Covenant
                 (
                 mentioned
                 there
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 that
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 laying
                 hold
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 do
                 still
                 continue
                 ;
                 so
                 (
                 albeit
                 the
                 Jews
                 Sabbath
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 still
                 remains
                 ,
                 wherein
                 as
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 
                 old
                 Sabbath
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 honou●s
                 and
                 priledges
                 attending
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 ,
                 tha●
                 pe●formance
                 may
                 be
                 expected
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 being
                 interpreted
                 a●cording
                 to
                 the
                 spiritual
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 clear
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 honour
                 and
                 estimation
                 still
                 followeth
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 better
                 learned
                 ,
                 by
                 Sabbath-Instructions
                 and
                 Exercises
                 (i)
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 so
                 far
                 followeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 Citizen
                 of
                 Zion
                 ,
                 and
                 heir
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 honour
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 this
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 found
                 (k)
                 ;
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   vile
                   person
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 that
                 falls
                 heavily
                 ,
                 on
                 Sabbath-profaners
                 ,
                 and
                 profane
                 livers
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 use
                 to
                 go
                 together
                 (l)
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 contemned
                 :
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cast
                 any
                 reproach
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 doing
                 all
                 right
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 honourable
                 place
                 in
                 an
                 holy
                 mans
                 heart
                 as
                 others
                 have
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 easie
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 taken
                 a
                 good
                 course
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 their
                 comfort
                 or
                 honour
                 :
                 Unto
                 one
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   thrust
                   sore
                   at
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   fall
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   helped
                   me
                
                 (m)
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 hath
                 received
                 but
                 hard
                 measure
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 confess
                 it
                 
                   meet
                   ,
                   that
                   Christians
                   on
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   should
                   abandon
                   all
                   worldly
                   affairs
                   ,
                   and
                   dedicate
                   it
                   wholly
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   God
                
                 (n)
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   piously
                   affected
                   on
                   the
                   Lords-day
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   retire
                   from
                   secular
                   business
                   ,
                   and
                   ordinary
                   pleasures
                   and
                   delights
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   more
                   freely
                   attend
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   commended
                   and
                   incouraged
                
                 (o)
                 .
                 Whatever
                 disputes
                 therefore
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 ,
                 (
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 weekly
                 Sabbath-day
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 commendable
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 redounds
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 so
                 observe
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 many
                 rel●gious
                 Acts
                 and
                 actings
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 intire
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 .
                 
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 inoffensively
                 (
                 because
                 other
                 Churches
                 may
                 excel
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ;
                   Many
                   Daughters
                   of
                   that
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Gal.
                 4.29
                 .
                 )
                 
                   have
                   done
                   vertuously
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   excellest
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 31.34
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 thing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Here
                 is
              
               Profit
               and
               Provision
               .
               I
               will
               feed
               thee
               with
               the
               heritage
               of
               Jacob
               thy
               Father
               .
            
             
               This
               refers
               plainly
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               (
               whose
               Father
               Jacob
               was
               (p)
               )
               who
               while
               they
               observed
               Gods
               holy
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               his
               Commandements
               well
               ,
               were
               well
               fed
               and
               fill'd
               (q)
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               kept
               the
               Sabbath
               from
               polluting
               it
               ,
               and
               kept
               their
               hand
               from
               doing
               any
               evil
               ,
               might
               still
               have
               been
               (r)
               ,
               but
               for
               want
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               profaning
               the
               Sabbath
               (
               among
               other
               sins
               )
               Neh.
               13.18
               .
               they
               did
               
                 pine
                 away
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
              
               Lam.
               4.9
               .
               Thus
               it
               concerns
               the
               Jews
               properly
               .
            
             
               But
               Abraham
               is
               
                 our
                 Father
              
               also
               ,
               Rom.
               4.16
               .
               and
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               Jacob
               or
               Israel
               is
               so
               likewise
               (s)
               :
               for
               the
               same
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               which
               was
               formerly
               theirs
               only
               (t)
               ,
               is
               now
               (
               for
               substance
               )
               ours
               ,
               and
               we
               laying
               hold
               on
               it
               by
               faith
               ,
               have
               the
               same
               priviledges
               and
               promises
               (
               albeit
               with
               some
               difference
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               )
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               may
               claim
               ,
               being
               such
               as
               carefully
               observe
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               on
               our
               parts
               ,
               the
               benefit
               even
               of
               this
               outward
               promise
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               outward
               Provisions
               as
               far
               as
               they
               are
               needful
               ,
               or
               good
               for
               us
               (u)
               :
               Hence
               a
               learned
               Divine
               doth
               thus
               expound
               and
               enlarge
               this
               Promise
               (
               
                 As
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 seed
                 of
              
               Jacob
               
                 a
                 very
                 rich
                 Inheritance
                 ;
                 so
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 godly
                 observer
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 nothing
                 shall
                 be
                 wanting
                 unto
                 thee
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 thee
              
               (x)
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               this
               and
               the
               like
               promise
               in
               Jeremy
               (y)
               ,
               are
               understood
               also
               of
               spiritual
               gifts
               ,
               which
               Exposition
               suiteth
               well
               with
               Gospel-times
               ,
               wherein
               they
               that
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousness
               ,
               are
               called
               to
               hear
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               to
               
                 eat
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 their
                 soul
                 delight
                 it self
                 in
                 fatness
              
               (z)
               .
            
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               If
               we
               shall
               follow
               this
               promise
               further
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               in
               its
               utmost
               extent
               ,
               it
               may
               lead
               us
               into
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               inheritance
               there
               ;
               for
               (
               otherwise
               )
               how
               was
               Canaan
               the
               heritage
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               persons
               ?
               when
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 none
                 Inheritance
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 foot
                 on
              
               (a)
               ,
               and
               
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 sojourned
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Promise
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 Countrey
              
               (b)
               ,
               and
               place
               of
               pilgrimage
               ;
               but
               they
               had
               the
               promise
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               their
               posterity
               possessed
               it
               ,
               when
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               they
               entered
               themselves
               into
               a
               better
               Countrey
               (
               which
               they
               looked
               most
               at
               )
               even
               the
               heavenly
               Canaan
               ,
               whereof
               the
               earthly
               Canaan
               was
               a
               Type
               ,
               Heb.
               4
               8
               ,
               9.
               (c)
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               a
               comfort
               to
               those
               that
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               love
               any
               thing
               that
               hath
               his
               Name
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords-day
               being
               dear
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               upholding
               of
               godliness
               ;
               and
               Gods
               Kingdom
               being
               first
               sought
               ,
               other
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               ,
               and
               easily
               fall
               in
               (
               Mat.
               6.33
               .
               )
               :
               when
               they
               that
               steal
               away
               sacred
               time
               ,
               that
               stir
               and
               stickle
               on
               the
               Lords-day
               in
               their
               worldly
               affairs
               and
               designs
               for
               their
               own
               advantage
               ,
               get
               as
               Gehazi
               did
               a
               booty
               without
               a
               blessing
               ;
               for
               
                 Is
                 that
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 Olive-yards
                 and
                 Vine-yards
                 ,
                 and
                 Sheep
                 and
                 Oxen
                 ?
              
               2
               King.
               5.26
               .
               As
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Land
               enjoyned
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               
                 meat
                 for
                 them
              
               ,
               Lev.
               25.6
               .
               because
               they
               might
               on
               that
               seventh
               year
               feed
               on
               the
               fruits
               ,
               which
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               grew
               of
               themselves
               ;
               so
               it
               may
               be
               said
               (
               not
               without
               warrant
               from
               this
               Text
               and
               present
               promise
               which
               hath
               its
               truth
               still
               )
               that
               the
               
                 weekly
                 Sabbath
              
               also
               shall
               be
               meat
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               and
               faith
               observe
               it
               ;
               for
               
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 willing
                 and
                 obedient
                 ,
                 shall
                 eat
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 land
              
               Isa.
               1.19
               .
               And
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               every
               Commandement
               of
               God
               
                 there
                 's
                 great
                 reward
              
               ,
               Psal.
               19.11
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               shall
               find
               benefit
               and
               gain
               by
               their
               godl●ness
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               shall
               thrive
               in
               worldly
               things
               if
               God
               see
               it
               good
               for
               them
               ;
               (
               Nor
               are
               profaners
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               any
               of
               the
               richest
               men
               .
               )
               But
               yet
               because
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               which
               excel
               in
               spiritual
               blessings
               ,
               God
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               keep
               his
               Servants
               short
               in
               things
               temporal
               ,
               
               and
               they
               have
               (
               oft
               )
               but
               little
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
              
               (c)
               ;
               therefore
               we
               must
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               look
               to
               that
               Land
               of
               rest
               and
               heavenly
               Canaan
               ,
               which
               yet
               remaineth
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               wherein
               when
               Christians
               (
               poor
               in
               state
               ,
               but
               rich
               in
               grace
               )
               shall
               keep
               Sabbath
               ,
               sitting
               and
               resting
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               (d)
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               (
               sure
               )
               be
               fed
               
                 with
                 their
                 heritage
              
               ;
               Then
               shall
               they
               eat
               and
               be
               for
               ever
               satisfied
               ,
               for
               they
               
                 shall
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 with
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 Table
                 in
              
               that
               
                 his
                 Kingdom
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               good
               things
               are
               promised
               to
               godliness
               :
               but
               ,
               of
               that
               godliness
               which
               
                 hath
                 the
                 promise
              
               (e)
               ,
               the
               holy
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords-weekly-day
               ,
               is
               both
               a
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               promoter
               ;
               yea
               ,
               not
               only
               an
               effectual
               furtherer
               ,
               but
               a
               continual
               and
               constant
               maintainer
               ,
               as
               both
               reason
               and
               experience
               shews
               .
               Mr.
               Perkins
               is
               herein
               very
               full
               ,
               giving
               this
               reason
               of
               his
               affirming
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               where
               Sabbath-profanation
               reigneth
               ,
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 the
                 maintaining
                 ,
                 increasing
                 and
                 publishing
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Serm.
                 of
                 Repentance
              
               (f)
               on
               Zeph.
               2.12
               .
            
             
               Af●er
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               something
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               to
               prevail
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               )
               with
               Christians
               (
               and
               with
               teachable
               and
               conscientious
               Christians
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               I
               shall
               prevail
               )
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 delightsom
                 ,
                 honourable
              
               ,
               and
               profitable
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords-day
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               that
               know
               our selves
               bound
               to
               give
               unto
               Caesar
               that
               which
               is
               Caesars
               ,
               would
               carry
               our selves
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               men
               might
               see
               we
               account
               our selves
               bound
               to
               give
               unto
               God
               that
               which
               is
               Gods
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               appointed
               weekly-day
               .
               I
               am
               very
               apprehensive
               of
               divers
               difficulties
               in
               this
               Sabbath-argument
               ;
               and
               therefore
               humbly
               submit
               all
               I
               have
               spoken
               to
               the
               search
               and
               censure
               of
               the
               learned
               and
               godly
               ;
               and
               desire
               nothing
               that
               I
               have
               said
               should
               be
               received
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               found
               to
               agree
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               general
               Doctrine
               of
               Religion
               as
               it
               hath
               a
               just
               influence
               into
               this
               particular
               Sabbath-subject
               :
               But
               withal
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               will
               lean
               to
               his
               own
               understanding
               (g)
               ,
               and
               entertain
               a
               conference
               with
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               (h)
               ,
               with
               an
               accounting
               of
               the
               great
               
               things
               of
               Gods
               Law
               
                 as
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
              
               (i)
               ,
               he
               may
               easily
               (
               and
               think
               he
               doth
               it
               very
               substantially
               )
               dispute
               God
               out
               of
               his
               time
               ;
               and
               make
               himself
               believe
               that
               he
               hath
               more
               days
               in
               a
               week
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               use
               (
               in
               worldly
               thoughts
               ,
               words
               and
               actions
               )
               then
               six
               (k)
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               pleading
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Lords-day
               ,
               is
               but
               preciseness
               ,
               and
               rather
               a
               weak
               then
               a
               wise
               mans
               work
               ,
               arguing
               (
               at
               best
               )
               only
               a
               good
               meaning
               ,
               but
               a
               shallow
               brain
               ;
               Whereas
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               that
               saith
               unto
               Scripture
               -
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sister
                 ,
              
               and
               calleth
               (
               spiritual
               )
               
                 Vnderstanding
                 his
                 Kinswoman
              
               (l)
               ;
               he
               that
               feareth
               to
               be
               disobedient
               to
               the
               heavenly
               Vision
               (m)
               ;
               he
               that
               counteth
               godliness
               ,
               gain
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               how
               much
               godliness
               gaineth
               by
               a
               godly
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords-day
               ,
               will
               soon
               see
               cause
               of
               being
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               considering
               how
               much
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               pleadeth
               for
               Sabbath-holiness
               ,
               and
               how
               ,
               on
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               thereof
               ,
               the
               interest
               ,
               cause
               ,
               and
               concernments
               of
               godliness
               ,
               are
               principally
               promoted
               .
               I
               wish
               all
               good
               Christians
               therefore
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               doubtful
               mindes
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               to
               try
               the
               (
               more
               strict
               )
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ,
               by
               betaking
               themselves
               to
               the
               holy
               practise
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               taught
               them
               concerning
               that
               Day
               :
               Experience
               useth
               to
               put
               an
               happy
               end
               to
               endless
               disputes
               about
               practical
               truths
               ,
               and
               things
               (
               otherwise
               )
               hardly
               determinable
               :
               for
               the
               result
               ,
               and
               good
               effect
               thereof
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 Now
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               (n)
               .
               Some
               may
               say
               ,
               as
               
                 Nathaniel
                 ,
                 Can
                 there
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ?
              
               so
               ,
               out
               of
               such
               sowre
               Sabbath-strictness
               ?
               This
               ,
               is
               a
               question
               that
               may
               be
               long
               under
               the
               debate
               of
               humane
               reason
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               as
               proud
               as
               blind
               )
               :
               the
               easiest
               way
               to
               decide
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Come
                 and
                 see
              
               (o)
               .
               Let
               every
               sincere
               Nathaniel
               put
               it
               to
               the
               trial
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               conclusion
               will
               be
               like
               to
               be
               such
               a
               resolution
               about
               the
               Lords-day
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               in
               Nathaniel
               about
               the
               Lord
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               allusion
               to
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               may
               be
               expressed
               thus
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Dayes
              
               ;
               Could
               we
               but
               call
               the
               Sabbath
               
                 a
                 delight
              
               ,
               Did
               we
               but
               know
               it
               to
               be
               so
               experimentally
               ,
               the
               comfort
               of
               it
               would
               soon
               answer
               all
               (
               Lion-like
               )
               arguments
               
               that
               rise
               up
               and
               
                 roar
                 against
                 it
              
               (p)
               ,
               and
               
                 rent
                 them
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 rent
                 a
                 Kid
                 :
              
               if
               not
               by
               
                 just
                 solutions
              
               and
               formal
               answers
               ,
               (
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               learned
               ,
               who
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               it
               )
               ;
               yet
               by
               
                 firm
                 resolutions
              
               and
               just
               detestations
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               without
               reason
               enough
               ,
               ●ounded
               on
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               sweetness
               they
               have
               found
               in
               their
               conversing
               with
               the
               holy
               God
               on
               his
               holy
               day
               ;
               so
               that
               an
               Advocate
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               shall
               never
               be
               wanting
               till
               
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 ceaseth
              
               (q)
               ,
               whose
               delight
               it
               is
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               whose
               delight
               it
               is
               ;
               Not
               that
               I
               think
               it
               an
               easie
               or
               common
               thing
               to
               call
               the
               Sabbath
               
                 a
                 delight
              
               ;
               or
               that
               all
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               have
               the
               like
               delight
               in
               the
               Lords-day
               ;
               affectionate
               Christi●ns
               feel
               it
               most
               ,
               and
               in
               old
               Disciples
               ,
               it
               lies
               deepest
               ;
               the
               more
               maturity
               ,
               the
               more
               complacency
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               delight
               in
               him
               :
               for
               the
               delight
               followeth
               the
               acquaintance
               (r)
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               do
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               delight
               alike
               in
               it
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               on
               all
               Sabbath-days
               ;
               corruption
               ,
               and
               tentation
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               various
               operations
               and
               incomes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               bloweth
               where
               and
               in
               whom
               it
               listeth
               (s)
               and
               (
               in
               them
               )
               when
               it
               listeth
               ,
               make
               a
               great
               difference
               :
               Besides
               that
               age
               (t)
               or
               distemper
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               oppression
               of
               spirit
               by
               some
               heavy
               burthen
               that
               lies
               upon
               it
               ,
               are
               great
               impediments
               to
               delight
               :
               And
               they
               that
               are
               in
               affliction
               ,
               and
               need
               Gods
               Ordinances
               most
               ,
               rellish
               them
               best
               ;
               
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 soul
                 every
                 bitter
                 thing
                 is
                 sweet
              
               (u)
               ,
               and
               so
               every
               sweet
               thing
               is
               more
               sweet
               and
               delightsom
               ;
               such
               things
               as
               these
               must
               be
               granted
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Sabbath-delight
               may
               not
               be
               rejected
               ,
               nor
               they
               dejected
               who
               reach
               not
               so
               far
               as
               others
               do
               in
               their
               rejoycings
               on
               that
               day
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               truly
               a
               delight
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               service
               thereof
               ,
               in
               those
               that
               truly
               
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 think
                 upon
                 his
                 Name
              
               (x)
               ,
               sufficiently
               appeareth
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               bless
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               their
               hearts
               and
               souls
               for
               appointing
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               (
               for
               when
               should
               we
               have
               set
               a
               part
               a
               whole
               day
               (
               in
               any
               due
               distance
               )
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               enjoying
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               not
               done
               it
               himself
               ?
               )
               And
               in
               that
               they
               would
               not
               for
               all
               the
               world
               be
               without
               it
               ;
               for
               what
               's
               the
               
               world
               without
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               without
               the
               Sabbath
               wherein
               the
               
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               shineth
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               day
               throughout
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               special
               blessing
               of
               God
               following
               and
               improving
               the
               beams
               thereof
               for
               our
               spiritual
               benefit
               ▪
               and
               soul-refreshing
               ?
               We
               may
               very
               well
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               Sabbath
               passeth
               without
               some
               delight
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               true
               Disciples
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               But
               [
               at
               times
               ]
               they
               are
               taken
               up
               with
               Christ
               on
               that
               day
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               
                 into
                 an
                 high
                 Mountain
                 apart
              
               (y)
               ,
               where
               they
               see
               his
               face
               shine
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               extraordinarily
               taken
               and
               delighted
               with
               what
               they
               see
               and
               feel
               ,
               that
               they
               say
               feelingly
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 .
              
               In
               brief
               ,
               The
               Sabbath
               with
               the
               prescribed
               Ordinances
               and
               Exercises
               of
               that
               day
               )
               is
               (
               towards
               their
               latte●
               end
               especially
               )
               like
               
                 Mount
                 Abarim
              
               (z)
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               wherein
               they
               see
               much
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Canaan
               ;
               〈◊〉
               ,
               at
               any
               other
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               that
               walk
               with
               God
               (
               bei●g
               log'd
               and
               dull'd
               with
               corruption
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               affliction
               ,
               tentation
               )
               delight
               less
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               do
               then
               and
               therefore
               ,
               delight
               less
               in
               themselves
               :
               But
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               true
               delight
               in
               God
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               no
               delight
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               most
               dispensed
               and
               best
               attended
               ,
               is
               as
               unlike
               as
               that
               a
               Jew
               should
               be
               without
               rejoycing
               at
               their
               great
               Festival
               days
               (a)
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               merry
               when
               friends
               meet
               ;
               or
               that
               Simeon
               should
               not
               take
               pleasure
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               wherein
               he
               took
               up
               the
               child
               Jesus
               in
               his
               arms
               (b)
               ;
               for
               the
               Lords-day
               is
               Christians
               Feasting-day
               (c)
               ,
               Christians
               gladsom
               (d)
               meeting-day
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               wherein
               they
               being
               met
               together
               ,
               Christ
               (
               who
               is
               the
               Consolation
               of
               Israel
               )
               promiseth
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
              
               (e)
               .
               Is
               't
               possible
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               day
               wherein
               they
               
                 sit
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 their
                 dear
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               wherein
               they
               tast
               of
               his
               
                 sweet
                 fruit
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               brings
               them
               to
               the
               Banqueting-house
               ,
               and
               spreads
               his
               
                 Banner
                 of
                 Love
                 over
                 them
              
               (f)
               ,
               they
               should
               then
               be
               without
               Cordial-content
               ?
               That
               they
               are
               not
               without
               such
               content
               ,
               appears
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               six
               days
               Sollicitors
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               worldly
               things
               ,
               and
               carnal
               company
               ,
               are
               kept
               off
               on
               that
               day
               of
               retiredness
               with
               God
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               charged
               ,
               and
               even
               adjured
               (g)
               not
               to
               disturb
               their
               sweetest
               fellowship
               
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               with
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               (h)
               .
               Albeit
               therefore
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               desire
               God
               to
               be
               merciful
               to
               us
               in
               this
               thing
               ,
               that
               our
               delight
               in
               Sabbath-duties
               is
               so
               dim
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               none
               .
               If
               God
               should
               take
               away
               Sabbaths
               from
               us
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               all
               good
               Christians
               ,
               the
               grief
               would
               prove
               the
               delight
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               is
               grieved
               to
               lose
               what
               he
               never
               lov'd
               nor
               took
               any
               pleasure
               in
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               thus
               in
               all
               good
               and
               truly
               godly
               ,
               and
               especially
               ,
               
               greatly-godly
               persons
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               is
               ,
               so
               is
               his
               delight
               ;
               No
               marvel
               if
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               say
               ,
               When
               
                 will
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 be
                 gone
              
               (i)
               ?
               No
               wonder
               ,
               if
               the
               holy
               and
               strict
               observation
               thereof
               be
               unto
               carnal
               people
               and
               persons
               that
               savour
               not
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               like
               
               Saul's
               Armour
               to
               David
               ,
               they
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               
                 go
                 with
              
               ,
               or
               undergo
               ,
               matters
               of
               so
               spiritual
               a
               nature
               ,
               for
               
                 they
                 never
                 prov'd
                 them
              
               (k)
               ,
               they
               were
               never
               us'd
               to
               such
               things
               ;
               But
               (
               on
               the
               other
               side
               )
               the
               same
               spiritual
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords-day
               ,
               unto
               a
               spiritual
               Christian
               is
               like
               
               Jonath●n's
               
                 robe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 garments
                 ,
                 even
                 his
                 Sword
                 ,
                 his
                 Bow
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Girdle
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               same
               David
               ;
               which
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               he
               us'd
               and
               wore
               with
               much
               delight
               ,
               they
               being
               great
               testimonies
               of
               
               Jonathan's
               singular
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               signs
               and
               symbols
               of
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               him
               (l)
               :
               as
               also
               the
               Lords-Sabbath
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordinances
               thereof
               ,
               are
               great
               tokens
               of
               his
               speci●l
               love
               to
               us
               (m)
               ,
               and
               a
               sign
               of
               his
               holy
               Covenant
               made
               with
               us
               ,
               Ezek.
               20.12
               .
            
             
               O
               why
               should
               not
               the
               Lords-day
               be
               our
               delight
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               
                 full
                 joy
              
               (n)
               in
               fellowship
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               and
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Is
               not
               Christ
               (
               who
               is
               observed
               to
               appear
               on
               that
               day
               again
               and
               again
               to
               his
               Disciples
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               is
               still
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               his
               Servants
               (o)
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Is
               not
               He
               )
               the
               desire
               and
               the
               delight
               
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
              
               (p)
               ?
               And
               who
               is
               it
               that
               is
               the
               Comforter
               and
               solace
               of
               Saints
               but
               that
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               have
               much
               to
               do
               ,
               on
               that
               day
               (q)
               ,
               in
               heavenly
               Meditations
               ?
               So
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               whole
               
               Trinity
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               can
               minister
               any
               delight
               unto
               us
               ,
               then
               may
               we
               call
               the
               Sabbath
               a
               delight
               ,
               for
               therein
               God
               our
               Creator
               ,
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               Sanctifier
               ,
               doth
               eminently
               appear
               and
               operate
               .
               This
               is
               a
               day
               very
               useful
               and
               subservient
               to
               all
               the
               necessities
               of
               our
               souls
               .
               If
               we
               be
               ignorant
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               on
               this
               day
               
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 taught
                 of
                 God
              
               (r)
               ,
               It
               's
               a
               
                 Soul-enlightning
                 day
              
               (s)
               :
               If
               we
               be
               (
               as
               we
               are
               )
               
                 Strangers
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
              
               (t)
               ,
               on
               this
               day
               we
               are
               (
               most
               )
               taught
               the
               way
               to
               our
               Countrey
               (u)
               .
               It
               's
               a
               
                 Soul-guiding
                 day
              
               ,
               Psal.
               73.17
               ,
               24.
               
               If
               we
               
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               the
               spiritual
               Manna
               falls
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               water
               comes
               out
               of
               that
               Rock
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               principally
               upon
               this
               day
               ;
               It
               's
               a
               
                 Soul-satisfying
                 day
              
               (x)
               .
               If
               we
               languish
               under
               spiritual
               diseases
               ,
               or
               lie
               low
               under
               outward
               calamities
               ;
               on
               this
               day
               the
               Lord
               offereth
               Medicines
               in
               the
               Ministry
               for
               all
               our
               Maladies
               .
               It
               's
               a
               Soul-restoring-day
               (y)
               ;
               Christ
               heals
               still
               on
               Sabbath-days
               .
               And
               (
               that
               I
               may
               once
               conclude
               )
               could
               we
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 the
                 Lords-day
              
               (z)
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               might
               be
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               extraordinarily
               ,
               as
               John
               was
               ,
               but
               having
               our
               hearts
               taken
               up
               with
               ,
               and
               heightned
               in
               ,
               the
               pure
               spiritual
               observation
               of
               it
               )
               we
               might
               have
               then
               a
               fair
               sight
               ;
               yea
               ,
               a
               sweet
               sense
               of
               that
               (
               unspeakably
               )
               glorious
               Sabbath
               ,
               which
               right
               and
               real
               Saints
               shall
               shortly
               celebrate
               all-together
               in
               the
               heavenly
               Canaan
               ,
               where
               
                 there
                 remaineth
                 a
                 rest
              
               (
               or
               the
               keeping
               of
               a
               Sabbath
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Heb
               4.9
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             Family-Duties
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             four
             Christian-duties
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             fore-going
             part
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             four
             other
             Family-duties
             :
             the
             first
             whereof
             (
             because
             Religion
             is
             rooted
             in
             knowledge
             )
             may
             well
             be
             Family-Catechising
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             Family-Catechising
             ,
             for
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             speak
             of
             Catechising
             in
             its
             general
             extent
             ,
             but
             only
             apply
             my self
             to
             it
             as
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             belonging
             to
             Christians
             in
             their
             several
             Families
             ;
             which
             godly
             Exercise
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             assist
             and
             perswade
             unto
             ,
             by
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             first
             ,
             and
             some
             Arguments
             and
             Motives
             after
             .
          
           
             
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               Catechising
               in
               Families
               a
               duty
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               my
               purpose
               here
               to
               mention
               every
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               that
               gives
               strength
               to
               this
               necessary
               duty
               ,
               but
               shall
               content
               my self
               with
               the
               naming
               (
               and
               with
               the
               opening
               )
               of
               two
               Texts
               in
               the
               Old-Testament
               ,
               and
               one
               in
               the
               New.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               ,
               Deut.
               6.6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 These
                 words
                 which
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 this
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 teach
                 them
                 diligently
                 unto
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 
                 talk
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 thou
                 sittest
                 in
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 walkest
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 liest
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 risest
                 up
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               awakening
               of
               Conscience
               to
               a
               due
               consideration
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               comes
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               Who
               it
               is
               that
               speaks
               in
               it
               ,
               even
               the
               Eternal
               God
               by
               his
               Servant
               Moses
               ,
               that
               was
               faithful
               in
               all
               his
               house
               .
               Remember
               that
               it
               is
               He
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 Keep
                 these
                 words
                 that
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 this
                 day
              
               (a)
               .
               But
               ,
               How
               must
               Parents
               keep
               them
               ?
               (
               For
               ,
               to
               Parents
               ,
               and
               every
               Parent
               ,
               God
               here
               speaks
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               that
               question
               ,
               saith
               )
               
                 These
                 words
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 thine
                 hea●t
              
               :
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               only
               to
               be
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               have
               Families
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 teach
                 them
                 thy
                 children
                 .
              
               Nor
               was
               this
               a
               Ceremonial
               P●ecept
               ,
               or
               a
               Commandement
               given
               peculiarly
               to
               the
               Jews
               for
               their
               assistance
               in
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               their
               Phylacteries-fringes
               and
               fastning
               the
               Law
               to
               their
               door-posts
               (b)
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               a
               moral
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               Precept
               ,
               binding
               us
               in
               Gospel-times
               as
               well
               as
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               very
               same
               things
               that
               we
               read
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               we
               find
               also
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               :
               That
               is
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               must
               dwell
               
                 in
                 us
              
               (c)
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               with
               this
               here
               ,
               
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 .
              
               And
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               it
               must
               be
               in
               our
               houses
               also
               ,
               for
               Parents
               are
               required
               to
               bring
               up
               their
               
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (d)
               .
               In
               obedience
               therefore
               to
               this
               standing
               Command
               ,
               they
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               given
               children
               ,
               should
               say
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               doth
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 children
                 hearken
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (e)
               .
               And
               when
               the
               children
               be
               come
               together
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Text
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               teacheth
               in
               what
               manner
               they
               are
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 teach
                 them
                 diligently
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               margent
               of
               our
               Bibles
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 whet
                 ,
                 or
                 sharpen
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               well
               and
               plainly
               expressed
               in
               the
               Text
               by
               
                 teaching
                 diligently
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               yet
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               doth
               more
               particularly
               note
               out
               a
               teaching
               
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 repetition
              
               (f)
               ,
               and
               going
               over
               and
               over
               again
               ,
               (
               as
               men
               do
               with
               Knives
               when
               
               they
               whet
               them
               )
               that
               so
               as
               the
               Knife
               ,
               by
               such
               whetting
               is
               more
               keen
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               cut
               ,
               so
               religious
               Instructions
               ,
               by
               often
               turning
               and
               returning
               them
               on
               the
               ears
               and
               tongues
               of
               children
               ,
               may
               pierce
               more
               deeply
               into
               their
               hearts
               for
               their
               better
               understanding
               and
               affecting
               of
               them
               .
               Parents
               ,
               and
               those
               over
               others
               ,
               like
               the
               Heavens
               over
               our
               heads
               ,
               should
               be
               still
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               occasion
               and
               opportunity
               ,
               distilling
               and
               dropping
               down
               heavenly
               Instructions
               from
               their
               own
               understandings
               and
               hearts
               ,
               into
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               children
               and
               inferiours
               (g)
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               sink
               &
               soak
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               into
               their
               hearts
               for
               abundant
               after-fruit
               .
               And
               I
               mention
               Inferiours
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               others
               that
               are
               under
               the
               care
               and
               charge
               of
               Housholders
               ,
               together
               with
               Children
               ,
               because
               of
               that
               which
               is
               observed
               on
               this
               place
               out
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Doctors
               (h)
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               though
               only
               children
               or
               sons
               are
               here
               named
               ,
               yet
               under
               this
               name
               they
               understand
               not
               the
               natural
               Sons
               only
               ,
               but
               Scholars
               also
               ,
               or
               Disciples
               ,
               because
               in
               Scripture
               Disciples
               are
               called
               Sons
               ,
               as
               ,
               the
               
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               (i)
               ;
               so
               Solomon
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               still
               saith
               ,
               
                 My
                 Son.
              
               And
               the
               extending
               of
               the
               command
               thus
               far
               is
               favoured
               by
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 talk
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 thou
                 sittest
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 walkest
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 sittest
                 down
                 ,
                 risest
                 up
              
               ;
               and
               why
               thus
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               whole
               house
               may
               be
               edified
               ?
               whilest
               the
               holy
               light
               of
               Knowledge
               in
               Parents
               and
               Housholders
               is
               not
               put
               under
               a
               Bushel
               ,
               but
               ,
               by
               their
               Catechising
               ,
               set
               up
               in
               a
               Candlestick
               that
               it
               may
               enlighten
               the
               whole
               house
               ;
               which
               is
               further
               also
               confirmed
               by
               the
               approved
               example
               of
               Abraham
               in
               the
               story
               of
               whose
               Catechising
               ,
               not
               only
               his
               children
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               his
               houshold
               also
               is
               added
               ,
               Gen.
               18.19
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Text
               that
               I
               shall
               alleadge
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               is
               ,
               Prov.
               22.6
               .
               
                 Train
                 up
                 a
                 child
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 ,
              
               or
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Margin
               )
               
                 in
                 his
                 way
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Precept
               is
               well
               and
               plainly
               expressed
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 Teach
                 a
                 Boy
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Principles
              
               (k)
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (l)
               ;
               Train
               him
               up
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Margent
               of
               our
               Bibles
               )
               
                 Catechise
                 him
              
               .
               The
               Hebrew
               word
               signifieth
               the
               
               doing
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 things
              
               ,
               in
               any
               thing
               (m)
               ,
               more
               particularly
               ,
               it
               is
               used
               for
               the
               instructing
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               the
               entring
               of
               them
               in
               ,
               or
               delivering
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               first
               elements
               and
               grounds
               ,
               especially
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               here
               applyed
               .
               It
               is
               rendred
               therefore
               by
               some
               ,
               
                 Initiate
                 a
                 child
              
               (n)
               ,
               or
               dedicate
               him
               to
               God
               being
               yet
               a
               child
               .
            
             
               For
               further
               opening
               hereof
               ,
               It
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               they
               did
               use
               to
               dedicate
               unto
               God
               holy
               things
               by
               a
               sacred
               Dedication
               ,
               with
               certain
               sacred
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               the
               House
               of
               God
               (
               2
               Chron.
               7.7
               .
               )
               the
               Wall
               of
               Jerusalem
               (
               Neh.
               12.27
               .
               )
               especially
               ,
               the
               Altar
               (
               Numb
               .
               7.8
               .
               2
               Chron.
               7.9
               .
               )
               So
               Judas
               and
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               ,
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               Feast
               of
               Dedication
               for
               the
               Altar
               they
               had
               newly
               set
               up
               ,
               should
               be
               kept
               from
               year
               to
               year
               ,
               (
               1
               Mac.
               4.59
               .
               )
               which
               we
               find
               in
               our
               Saviou●s
               time
               observed
               ,
               and
               countenanced
               with
               his
               presence
               (
               Joh.
               10.22
               .
               )
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               of
               old
               ,
               they
               did
               use
               to
               dedicate
               their
               own
               houses
               also
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 m●re
                 common
              
               ,
               but
               yet
               ,
               religious
               and
               pious
               ,
               Dedication
               (p)
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               see
               David
               did
               ,
               Psal.
               30.
               title
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               accounting
               God
               himself
               the
               Lord
               of
               their
               Houses
               ,
               and
               themselves
               his
               Tenants
               at
               Will
               ,
               who
               were
               therefore
               to
               use
               their
               Houses
               as
               His
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               will.
               The
               substance
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               concerns
               us
               in
               these
               times
               also
               .
               Now
               ,
               to
               apply
               this
               ;
               As
               godly
               men
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               have
               dedicated
               both
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               their
               houses
               ,
               unto
               God
               when
               they
               were
               first
               made
               and
               set
               up
               :
               so
               should
               Christian
               Parents
               look
               upon
               their
               children
               when
               they
               are
               newly
               brought
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               those
               whom
               by
               their
               timely
               Teaching
               and
               Catechising
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               dedicate
               and
               consecrate
               unto
               that
               God
               from
               whom
               they
               have
               them
               .
            
             
               Yet
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               cause
               so
               to
               limit
               it
               to
               little
               children
               ,
               or
               to
               Parents
               children
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               extended
               to
               other
               young
               ones
               (
               though
               not
               so
               young
               )
               in
               the
               Family
               ,
               since
               the
               word
               that
               is
               rendred
               
                 a
                 child
              
               here
               ,
               is
               translated
               well
               otherwhere
               (q)
               ,
               a
               
                 young
                 man.
              
               And
               (
               indeed
               )
               Housholders
               are
               not
               only
               the
               Fathers
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Family
               .
               
               The
               servant
               doth
               ,
               by
               good
               reason
               ,
               call
               the
               Master
               Father
               (r)
               ,
               and
               that
               Father
               should
               instruct
               such
               sons
               in
               a
               way
               beseeming
               their
               age
               (s)
            
             
               However
               ,
               the
               duty
               will
               further
               appear
               by
               (t)
               proceeding
               further
               in
               the
               forecited
               Text
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               to
               train
               up
               a
               child
               
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 ,
              
               or
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               or
               entry
               of
               his
               worldly
               race
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Gate
               through
               which
               persons
               first
               enter
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               City
               (u)
               .
               Others
               explain
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 way
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               measure
               of
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               that
               degree
               of
               capacity
               (x)
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               his
               first
               ●ntry
               into
               his
               way
               ,
               without
               delaying
               till
               he
               be
               grown
               up
               ,
               or
               pressing
               him
               above
               that
               which
               his
               age
               is
               able
               to
               reach
               :
               Begin
               with
               him
               then
               (
               as
               he
               is
               able
               to
               receive
               ,
               and
               conceive
               of
               things
               )
               in
               those
               beginnings
               ,
               (
               Heb.
               6.1
               .
               )
               which
               hold
               forth
               the
               first
               light
               to
               guide
               him
               in
               his
               way
               ;
               for
               Understanding
               ,
               Piety
               ,
               and
               godly
               Behaviour
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               even
               of
               Younglings
               (y)
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               to
               set
               them
               forward
               ,
               in
               so
               happy
               a
               journey
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               take
               the
               whole
               day
               before
               them
               (z)
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               
                 But
                 a
                 child
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 understanding
                 as
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 repeat
                 with
                 reverence
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Catechising
                 of
                 him
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Gods
                 Name
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               this
               must
               hinder
               Catechising
               ,
               Who
               knows
               how
               long
               it
               will
               be
               hindred
               ?
               
               for
               even
               children
               well
               grown
               up
               ,
               (
               being
               not
               catechised
               before
               )
               are
               not
               like
               ,
               at
               their
               first
               teaching
               ,
               so
               to
               understand
               what
               is
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               recite
               and
               repeat
               it
               ,
               with
               due
               reverence
               .
               It
               may
               something
               help
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               find
               Christ
               himself
               instructing
               Nicodemus
               in
               the
               mystery
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               able
               to
               return
               him
               only
               this
               sorry
               and
               unbeseeming
               Answer
               ,
               
                 How
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 born
                 again
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 old
                 ?
                 can
                 he
                 enter
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 into
                 his
                 mothers
                 womb
              
               (a)
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               after
               that
               ,
               we
               find
               our
               Saviour
               delivering
               a
               divine
               truth
               to
               those
               that
               were
               known
               to
               be
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               who
               still
               accompanyed
               him
               ,
               and
               repeated
               themselves
               what
               he
               spake
               to
               them
               in
               
               the
               very
               same
               words
               wherein
               he
               delivered
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               when
               all
               was
               done
               ,
               confessed
               they
               could
               not
               tell
               what
               he
               said
               (b)
               :
               yet
               we
               may
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               their
               ignorance
               they
               took
               that
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               imprinted
               on
               every
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               on
               those
               words
               of
               Christ
               )
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               was
               not
               a
               vain
               business
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               way
               they
               understood
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               at
               last
               ,
               the
               meaning
               whereof
               they
               knew
               not
               at
               first
               .
            
             
               
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 Persons
                 grown
                 up
                 may
                 be
                 first
                 taught
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 reverently
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 children
                 cannot
                 be
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 mouths
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 prevented
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               if
               we
               will
               consider
               of
               this
               rightly
               ,
               we
               must
               set
               one
               thing
               against
               another
               ;
               
               and
               then
               it
               will
               be
               found
               that
               the
               more
               they
               that
               are
               young
               ,
               grow
               in
               years
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               will
               surely
               grow
               in
               corruption
               ,
               being
               left
               without
               instruction
               ;
               and
               thereby
               by
               how
               much
               they
               are
               more
               capable
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               natural
               understanding
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               they
               will
               be
               less
               capable
               of
               any
               good
               thing
               through
               their
               grown
               corruption
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               I
               answer
               further
               ,
               that
               ,
               Parents
               may
               and
               should
               find
               out
               wayes
               to
               frame
               the
               spirits
               of
               their
               children
               to
               a
               greater
               reverence
               when
               they
               are
               catechised
               ,
               then
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               things
               .
               Now
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               very
               little
               ,
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               less
               done
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               may
               still
               be
               in
               doing
               ,
               and
               something
               may
               be
               done
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               understand
               ,
               even
               then
               ,
               what
               Parents
               say
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               not
               be
               capable
               of
               making
               them
               reasonable
               answers
               ;
               And
               the
               more
               they
               grow
               up
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               this
               holy
               reverence
               grow
               up
               with
               them
               and
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               main
               Objection
               propounded
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               a
               second
               Answer
               ,
               
               which
               is
               this
               ;
               Catechising
               is
               considered
               two
               wayes
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               present
               action
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               it
               is
               an
               Introduction
               and
               Preparation
               to
               the
               future
               and
               further
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               Now
               ,
               though
               little
               ones
               do
               not
               at
               first
               ,
               so
               understand
               as
               to
               use
               with
               due
               reverence
               
               the
               Name
               and
               Things
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               Gods
               Name
               in
               vain
               ,
               because
               they
               repeat
               good
               things
               in
               order
               to
               ,
               and
               for
               ,
               the
               gaining
               of
               such
               a
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               of
               those
               holy
               things
               ,
               as
               whereby
               afterward
               they
               come
               to
               use
               them
               more
               reverently
               ;
               And
               therein
               ,
               the
               first
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               so
               reverent
               )
               hath
               a
               part
               ,
               as
               being
               preparatory
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               having
               an
               influence
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               working
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               means
               for
               the
               begetting
               of
               it
               .
               As
               when
               Parents
               teach
               very
               little
               children
               their
               letters
               by
               signs
               ,
               and
               certain
               pretty
               devised
               sayings
               and
               resemblances
               ,
               which
               put
               their
               little
               ones
               in
               mind
               of
               them
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               a
               vanity
               ,
               but
               a
               way
               suited
               to
               their
               littleness
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               learn
               them
               the
               sooner
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               this
               and
               the
               like
               cases
               ;
               For
               ,
               The
               first
               Rudiments
               are
               still
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               judged
               of
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               way
               of
               separation
               from
               what
               follows
               after
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               preparation
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               taken
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               vain
               ,
               but
               material
               things
               ,
               because
               they
               serve
               to
               very
               considerable
               ends
               .
            
             
               This
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               Old-Testament
               .
            
             
               The
               Precept
               ,
               prescribing
               Catechising
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               is
               laid
               down
               Ephes.
               6.4
               .
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 And
                 ye
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 provoke
                 not
                 your
                 children
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 bring
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 —
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               precept
               contained
               in
               these
               words
               there
               are
               two
               Branches
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               Parents
               are
               warned
               ,
               not
               to
               abuse
               their
               office
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               authority
               by
               provoking
               their
               children
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Not
               to
               neglect
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               instructing
               their
               children
               ;
               and
               both
               these
               are
               not
               without
               great
               reason
               mentioned
               :
               For
               in
               Parents
               there
               is
               not
               only
               Nature
               ,
               and
               natural
               affection
               ,
               but
               natural
               corruption
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               ,
               if
               they
               watch
               not
               well
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               incident
               unto
               them
               to
               be
               curious
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               furious
               with
               their
               children
               ,
               that
               their
               own
               will
               may
               be
               fulfilled
               :
               There
               is
               need
               therefore
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Provoke
                 not
              
               .
               And
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               danger
               of
               being
               too
               indulgent
               ,
               and
               careless
               ,
               to
               bring
               up
               children
               to
               such
               courses
               as
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               knowing
               and
               doing
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               there
               is
               
               as
               much
               ,
               or
               much
               more
               need
               of
               the
               latter
               branch
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 But
                 bring
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               first
               word
               [
               But
               ]
               serves
               well
               to
               joyn
               together
               the
               two
               branches
               of
               the
               Precept
               ,
               or
               parts
               of
               the
               verse
               :
               for
               it
               holds
               fo●th
               a
               cure
               of
               the
               Provocation
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               former
               part
               ;
               and
               a
               care
               of
               the
               Instruction
               prescribed
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               ;
               Do
               not
               provoke
               ,
               but
               instruct
               ;
               yea
               ,
               instruct
               ,
               and
               you
               wi●l
               not
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               have
               cause
               ,
               to
               provoke
               ;
               for
               a
               well-instructed
               child
               is
               in
               Gods
               way
               to
               be
               an
               obedient
               child
               ,
               and
               very
               tractable
               to
               the
               instructing
               Parents
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               any
               occasion
               of
               provoking
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               being
               provoked
               against
               him
               .
               A
               care
               of
               the
               duty
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               good
               prevention
               of
               the
               fault
               in
               the
               former
               part
               ;
               for
               thy
               child
               knowing
               from
               thee
               Gods
               mind
               (
               O
               Christian
               Parent
               )
               will
               not
               (
               God
               blessing
               the
               instruction
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Precept
               to
               give
               it
               ,
               giveth
               the
               hope
               )
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               do
               contrary
               to
               thy
               mind
               ,
               if
               thy
               mind
               agree
               with
               Gods
               mind
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               connecting
               and
               conjoyning
               Particle
               ,
               followeth
               the
               Precept
               concerning
               childrens
               nurture
               ,
               which
               Nurture
               ,
               howsoever
               ,
               in
               it self
               ,
               it
               comprehends
               good
               and
               wholsom
               Instruction
               of
               every
               kind
               ;
               yet
               the
               last
               words
               [
               
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ]
               fasten
               it
               on
               that
               religious
               nurture
               ,
               and
               admonition
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               of
               all
               other
               the
               principal
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               it
               belongs
               to
               this
               place
               to
               speak
               .
            
             
               Now
               whilest
               I
               come
               to
               the
               further
               opening
               of
               this
               Precept
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               noted
               that
               there
               are
               (
               in
               the
               Original
               )
               three
               words
               offered
               to
               our
               Observation
               ,
               the
               explaining
               whereof
               will
               serve
               for
               a
               more
               full
               discerning
               of
               what
               is
               here
               prescribed
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 nourish
                 or
                 feed
                 them
              
               (c)
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               translated
               otherwhere
               (d)
               .
               Do
               not
               provoke
               your
               children
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               but
               nourish
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               not
               only
               so
               as
               to
               give
               them
               bread
               ,
               and
               food
               for
               their
               bodies
               (
               wherein
               passionate
               and
               provoking
               Fathers
               may
               be
               defective
               )
               but
               (
               which
               is
               here
               meant
               )
               to
               supply
               them
               with
               soul-nourishing-sustenance
               ;
               
               or
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               himself
               )
               to
               be
               Soul
               -
               Nurses
               (e)
               ,
               imparting
               with
               all
               dearness
               for
               their
               spiritual
               good
               and
               growth
               ,
               the
               soul-sustaining
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ;
               This
               is
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               to
               
                 bring
                 up
              
               (
               as
               our
               English
               Translation
               hath
               it
               )
               well
               ,
               and
               most
               hopefully
               ,
               for
               their
               welfare
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               word
               in
               the
               Text
               (f)
               ,
               signifieth
               ,
               in
               general
               ,
               a
               child-like
               Nurture
               ;
               but
               ,
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               hinted
               in
               it
               more
               particularly
               these
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               contains
               ,
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               all
               profitable
               instruction
               (
               sutable
               to
               a
               childes
               age
               and
               state
               )
               for
               the
               composing
               and
               framing
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               knowledge
               ,
               unto
               a
               commendable
               and
               vertuous
               carriage
               (g)
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               greater
               good
               in
               humane
               society
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               but
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               more
               properly
               applyed
               ,
               to
               Instruction
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               Paul
               speaks
               )
               
                 in
                 righteousness
              
               (h)
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               contains
               correction
               also
               (i)
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               part
               of
               good
               nurture
               ,
               for
               the
               moving
               and
               making
               of
               a
               child
               the
               better
               to
               mark
               what
               is
               taught
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               getting
               out
               of
               that
               foolishness
               which
               is
               too
               fast
               
                 bound
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               Prov.
               22.15
               .
               (k)
               ,
               correction
               is
               the
               urging
               of
               Instruction
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               word
               (
               which
               calls
               Fathers
               to
               look
               upon
               their
               children
               (
               as
               )
               children
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               to
               teach
               them
               )
               may
               contain
               in
               it
               a
               restraint
               of
               that
               provoking
               before
               spoken
               of
               :
               for
               it
               signifieth
               that
               the
               nurture
               he
               gives
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               fatherly
               feeding
               of
               such
               a
               one
               as
               is
               his
               child
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               but
               a
               child
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               with
               that
               gentleness
               which
               is
               sutable
               to
               ,
               and
               agreeth
               best
               with
               ,
               the
               relation
               and
               affection
               of
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               tenderness
               of
               a
               child
               ;
               for
               ,
               Angry
               Catechising
               quickly
               becomes
               an
               act
               of
               Provocation
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               word
               (
               which
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Text
               )
               carries
               and
               commands
               Parents
               ,
               unto
               ,
               
               the
               best
               and
               highest
               kind
               of
               nurture
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               drawn
               and
               fetch'd
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               will
               be
               most
               accepted
               of
               Him
               ,
               and
               most
               profitable
               to
               their
               children
               ;
               This
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               speaking
               to
               Timothy
               (l)
               ,
               sets
               forth
               plainly
               in
               some
               other
               words
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               calling
               it
               ,
               a
               
                 nourishing
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               But
               (
               besides
               this
               )
               Paul
               here
               goes
               to
               the
               bottom
               and
               beginning
               of
               all
               good
               nurture
               ,
               which
               is
               Information
               ,
               or
               an
               informing
               Admonition
               ;
               The
               word
               signifies
               an
               Instilling
               ,
               or
               putting
               a
               thing
               into
               the
               mind
               ;
               And
               this
               infusing
               or
               dropping
               Instruction
               into
               the
               Understanding
               of
               a
               Child
               ,
               helps
               the
               Child
               to
               help
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               own
               good
               Education
               by
               his
               own
               light
               ,
               because
               his
               well-informed
               reason
               enableth
               him
               to
               see
               the
               necessity
               and
               benefit
               of
               it
               .
               The
               life
               and
               manners
               cannot
               be
               good
               ,
               unless
               the
               mind
               be
               good
               (m)
               ;
               The
               mind
               cannot
               be
               good
               without
               knowledge
               (n)
               ;
               Nor
               will
               Knowledge
               be
               had
               without
               Teaching
               and
               admonishing
               (o)
               .
               In
               that
               therefore
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Golden
               Mine
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               religious
               Education
               lyeth
               ,
               and
               is
               laid
               up
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               so
               plain
               and
               full
               a
               Precept
               might
               so
               convince
               the
               understandings
               ,
               possess
               and
               press
               the
               hearts
               ,
               of
               Christian
               Parents
               ,
               as
               to
               prevail
               with
               them
               for
               the
               bringing
               up
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               wise
               ;
               nor
               only
               in
               mysteries
               of
               trading
               and
               worldly
               imployment
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               rich
               ;
               nor
               only
               in
               matters
               of
               morality
               and
               civil
               honesty
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               vertuous
               :
               but
               in
               mysteries
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               information
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               truly
               godly
               and
               happy
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               this
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               touched
               a
               little
               before
               )
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               children
               only
               be
               named
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               yet
               this
               should
               not
               cause
               Housholders
               to
               think
               themselves
               discharged
               ,
               if
               they
               Catechise
               their
               Children
               and
               never
               instruct
               other
               young
               ones
               that
               are
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Houshold
               :
               for
               ,
               He
               that
               is
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               whole
               Family
               ,
               and
               may
               speak
               to
               all
               the
               Youth
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               Eli
               to
               Samuel
               (p)
               ,
               whom
               he
               called
               his
               son
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               should
               disperse
               knowledge
               among
               them
               that
               they
               may
               not
               live
               under
               his
               roof
               ,
               care
               ,
               and
               charge
               without
               some
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               without
               
               being
               bredd
               up
               to
               do
               some
               homage
               and
               service
               to
               Him.
               It
               would
               be
               a
               poor
               business
               for
               Mothers
               to
               say
               ,
               We
               need
               not
               bring
               up
               our
               children
               in
               any
               good
               nurture
               ,
               for
               the
               Scripture
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               (
               that
               especially
               requires
               it
               )
               names
               only
               Fathers
               :
               No
               more
               will
               Fathers
               be
               excused
               ,
               because
               none
               are
               named
               here
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               their
               children
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               Fathers
               of
               children
               (
               of
               whose
               duty
               the
               Apostle
               here
               properly
               speaketh
               )
               they
               are
               called
               to
               Catechise
               their
               own
               children
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               are
               Masters
               and
               Fathers
               of
               Families
               ,
               a
               further
               care
               and
               charge
               lies
               upon
               them
               in
               regard
               of
               other
               young
               ones
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               of
               Servants
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Yet
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               That
               Housholders
               are
               bound
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               same
               way
               with
               those
               that
               are
               elder
               in
               the
               Family
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               with
               their
               children
               ;
               or
               to
               bestow
               the
               same
               time
               in
               instructing
               servants
               and
               children
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               to
               appoint
               some
               day
               or
               dayes
               in
               a
               week
               ,
               to
               examine
               and
               go
               on
               with
               servants
               ,
               in
               some
               sound
               and
               plain
               Catechism
               ,
               (
               as
               namely
               ,
               the
               
                 Assemblies
                 short
                 Catechism
              
               )
               is
               a
               godly
               Exercise
               ,
               and
               a
               provident
               way
               to
               preserve
               the
               duty
               of
               Family-Instruction
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               the
               more
               minded
               :
               But
               ,
               yet
               ,
               if
               Housholders
               did
               but
               upon
               the
               Sabbath-day
               call
               those
               that
               be
               grown
               up
               to
               give
               account
               of
               the
               Sermons
               they
               hear
               ;
               Chapters
               read
               in
               the
               Family
               on
               the
               week-days
               ;
               And
               further
               ,
               If
               having
               (
               as
               they
               ought
               )
               an
               eye
               upon
               their
               carriage
               ,
               and
               seeing
               any
               neglect
               or
               fault
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               did
               take
               them
               to
               task
               ,
               question
               with
               them
               about
               it
               ,
               reprove
               and
               admonish
               them
               ,
               that
               for
               time
               to
               come
               they
               might
               amend
               it
               ;
               and
               ,
               then
               observe
               whether
               they
               do
               so
               or
               no
               ;
               even
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               (
               with
               some
               acquainting
               them
               with
               the
               very
               first
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               in
               way
               of
               conference
               )
               might
               pass
               for
               that
               which
               we
               call
               (
               Catechising
               )
               that
               word
               in
               Scripture
               (q)
               ,
               being
               divers
               times
               applyed
               to
               a
               more
               general
               kind
               of
               Teaching
               ;
               But
               ,
               if
               such
               a
               concession
               as
               this
               ,
               and
               yielding
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               be
               abused
               ;
               if
               nothing
               be
               done
               in
               this
               duty
               ,
               or
               nothing
               to
               purpose
               ;
               then
               may
               one
               Servant
               and
               another
               (
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               for
               an
               uncatechised
               Servant
               to
               have
               so
               much
               grace
               )
               ,
               come
               and
               
               say
               seriously
               and
               sadly
               ,
               (
               I
               say
               sadly
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               themselves
               and
               the
               Houholder
               )
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 Carest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 perish
                 ?
              
               And
               let
               the
               Master
               consider
               ,
               how
               he
               will
               answer
               it
               .
            
             
               Mean-while
               that
               I
               may
               return
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               clear
               for
               Parents
               Catechi●ing
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               (
               in
               the
               last
               place
               )
               observed
               ,
               that
               Parents
               Instruction
               of
               their
               Children
               is
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               therein
               did
               their
               duty
               ,
               then
               the
               work
               concerning
               Servants
               were
               already
               (
               in
               a
               good
               part
               )
               done
               ;
               for
               they
               should
               deliver
               (
               in
               this
               way
               )
               to
               every
               Master
               a
               catechised
               Servant
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Master
               should
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               preserve
               and
               carry
               on
               that
               which
               is
               already
               brought
               to
               his
               hand
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               for
               want
               of
               this
               godly
               care
               (
               O
               Christian
               Master
               )
               ,
               a
               catechized
               Servant
               be
               not
               brought
               to
               thee
               ;
               let
               there
               be
               so
               much
               goodness
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               love
               to
               his
               soul
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               may
               go
               a
               catechized-Servant
               from
               thee
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               commanding
               Catechising
               ;
               I
               now
               proceed
               to
            
          
           
             
               Arguments
               or
               Reasons
               to
               confirm
               Catechising
               to
               be
               a
               necessary
               duty
               .
            
             
               Although
               the
               former
               Precepts
               might
               fully
               suffice
               ,
               because
               all
               Reason
               resides
               ,
               and
               is
               summ'd
               up
               in
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               only
               wise
               God
               :
               yet
               ,
               because
               too
               much
               can
               hardly
               be
               spoken
               in
               a
               duty
               wherein
               many
               do
               nothing
               ,
               and
               all
               do
               too
               little
               ;
               therefore
               (
               for
               a
               further
               assistance
               )
               I
               shall
               adjoyn
               these
               ensuing
               Arguments
               drawn
               from
               the
               necessity
               ,
               and
               benefit
               of
               this
               Exercise
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               The
               necessity
               ]
               which
               I
               lay
               upon
               this
               Ground
               ,
               because
               all
               that
               will
               be
               saved
               in
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               must
               
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
              
               (r)
               .
               To
               open
               this
               further
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               in
               two
               questions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 Knowledge
                 to
                 be
                 attained
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               Answ.
               Saving
               Knowledge
               is
               not
               had
               by
               Nature
               ;
               Nature
               (
               without
               divine
               Revelation
               )
               knoweth
               nothing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               by
               whom
               alone
               we
               can
               be
               justified
               and
               saved
               (s)
               ,
               that
               's
               
                 revealed
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               .
               And
               if
               it
               cannot
               be
               had
               by
               
               Nature
               ,
               How
               shall
               it
               be
               had
               but
               by
               Nurture
               and
               Information
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               and
               ,
               How
               shall
               Children
               have
               it
               so
               well
               as
               by
               Parents
               pains
               ,
               and
               provision
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 endeavoured
                 ?
                 or
                 ,
              
               
               
                 When
                 is
                 this
                 Knowledge
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Reason
               teacheth
               to
               do
               it
               betimes
               ;
               For
               ,
               As
               all
               that
               desire
               to
               have
               knowing
               children
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               Learning
               ,
               
               begin
               with
               them
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               time
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               ,
               assoon
               as
               they
               come
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               first
               Principles
               thereof
               :
               So
               the
               morning
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               childrens
               time
               (
               after
               they
               are
               come
               to
               any
               competent
               capacity
               )
               is
               the
               best
               season
               for
               the
               exercising
               and
               improving
               of
               their
               understanding
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Religion
               .
               No
               marvel
               therefore
               ,
               if
               we
               find
               that
               
                 Timothy
                 from
                 a
                 child
                 had
                 known
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
              
               (t)
               .
               And
               that
               our
               Saviour
               honoured
               this
               course
               of
               timely
               Instruction
               ,
               by
               conversing
               himself
               (
               when
               but
               twelve
               year
               old
               )
               among
               the
               Doctors
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               catechetical
               way
               ,
               
                 both
                 hearing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 asking
                 them
                 questions
              
               (u)
               .
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               Let
               children
               grow
               up
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               hear
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               suffice
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               left
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ;
               yet
               ,
               (
               being
               not
               catechized
               before
               )
               they
               are
               left
               to
               it
               unprepared
               for
               it
               ;
               And
               I
               add
               further
               ,
               What
               if
               they
               die
               before
               that
               time
               ?
               then
               ,
               they
               must
               die
               un-instructed
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               I
               think
               )
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               sad
               death
               to
               the
               negligent
               Parents
               ,
               and
               a
               dangerous
               death
               to
               the
               neglected
               child
               ;
               whereas
               it
               is
               found
               by
               comfortable
               experience
               ,
               that
               divers
               ,
               very
               young
               ,
               have
               dyed
               with
               very
               considerable
               ,
               and
               some
               ,
               with
               very
               rare
               ,
               expressions
               of
               knowledge
               and
               godliness
               ,
               attained
               by
               timely
               teaching
               .
               If
               it
               be
               further
               said
               ,
               That
               children
               may
               be
               delivered
               over
               to
               Catechising-School-Masters
               and
               Ministers
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               's
               a
               good
               help
               to
               ,
               but
               no
               good
               discharge
               from
               ,
               Parents
               Instruction
               ,
               on
               whom
               it
               lies
               as
               a
               duty
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               
                 you
                 Fathers
              
               send
               them
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 bring
                 them
                 up
                 your
              
               selves
               )
               ;
               and
               who
               should
               ,
               more
               naturally
               ,
               care
               for
               their
               childrens
               souls
               ;
               who
               may
               begin
               sooner
               to
               exercise
               that
               care
               ;
               who
               have
               a
               shorter
               work
               ,
               (
               having
               to
               do
               only
               with
               
               their
               own
               not
               others
               children
               ;
               )
               and
               have
               a
               larger
               and
               better
               opportunity
               to
               carry
               it
               on
               ,
               by
               those
               frequent
               times
               they
               may
               allot
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               those
               Parental
               wayes
               that
               are
               in
               their
               hands
               to
               promote
               it
               .
               Parents
               do
               something
               for
               their
               children
               when
               they
               put
               them
               forth
               to
               nurse
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               do
               better
               to
               nurse
               them
               up
               themselves
               with
               their
               own
               more
               kindly
               milk
               ,
               and
               more
               natural
               attendance
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               Argument
               to
               move
               Parents
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               Catechising
               is
               the
               singular
               profit
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               children
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               their
               children
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               profitable
               ,
               and
               prevailing
               power
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               manner
               ,
               and
               good
               effects
               of
               the
               careful
               performing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               time
               ]
               For
               when
               children
               are
               young
               and
               tender
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               most
               capable
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               by
               the
               ripeness
               of
               their
               understanding
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               flexibleness
               of
               their
               age
               )
               as
               of
               any
               evil
               that
               they
               see
               or
               hear
               ,
               so
               of
               any
               good
               that
               shall
               be
               discreetly
               infused
               and
               put
               into
               them
               ;
               like
               young
               twigs
               easily
               bowed
               ;
               or
               like
               soft
               Wax
               (x)
               ,
               that
               easily
               receives
               any
               impression
               ,
               when
               (
               being
               grown
               harder
               ,
               especially
               if
               better
               things
               be
               fore-stall'd
               by
               worse
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               surely
               be
               )
               it
               will
               be
               much
               more
               hard
               to
               imprint
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               godliness
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               manner
               ]
               Catechising
               propounds
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               puts
               the
               Child
               to
               answer
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Eccho
               doth
               the
               Voyce
               (y)
               .
               Now
               ,
               the
               readiest
               way
               to
               make
               any
               Instruction
               to
               take
               ,
               is
               to
               require
               returns
               from
               those
               that
               are
               instructed
               :
               whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               ,
               that
               course
               is
               taken
               ,
               whereas
               ,
               if
               you
               speak
               never
               so
               well
               ,
               or
               so
               long
               (
               yea
               ,
               the
               longer
               the
               worse
               )
               in
               a
               set
               and
               continuate
               speech
               ,
               it
               useth
               to
               vanish
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               without
               any
               observable
               notice
               ,
               or
               after-fruit
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               effect
               ]
               For
               ,
            
             
               
               1.
               
               This
               makes
               them
               fit
               to
               hear
               Sermons
               fruitfully
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               because
               the
               words
               that
               Ministers
               use
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               are
               ,
               before-hand
               made
               familiar
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               ,
               because
               the
               grounds
               of
               Religion
               ,
               whereon
               they
               build
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               
               are
               laid
               open
               to
               childrens
               understandings
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               laid
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               their
               religious
               breeding
               :
               whereas
               ,
               if
               a
               Minister
               be
               the
               first
               Teacher
               ,
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               is
               so
               strange
               to
               a
               young
               Hearer
               ,
               that
               (
               unless
               God
               work
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               bring
               in
               a
               light
               from
               Heaven
               into
               it
               )
               he
               hardly
               knows
               what
               to
               make
               of
               heavenly
               words
               or
               matter
               .
               Now
               ,
               though
               godly
               Education
               will
               not
               be
               savingly
               effectual
               without
               regenerating
               grace
               ,
               yet
               this
               we
               may
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               children
               religiously
               bred
               up
               ,
               are
               
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               others
               not
               so
               educated
               ;
               for
               they
               can
               answer
               ,
               
                 more
                 discteetly
              
               ,
               Mark.
               12.34
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               make
               them
               greatly
               good
               ;
               as
               
               Obadiah
               is
               said
               to
               
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 greatly
              
               (z)
               ,
               which
               (
               with
               good
               reason
               )
               may
               be
               ascribed
               (
               in
               a
               way
               of
               means
               )
               to
               his
               fearing
               the
               Lord
               timely
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               is
               expressed
               )
               
                 from
                 his
                 youth
              
               .
               O
               How
               much
               sin
               is
               ,
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               prevented
               ?
               which
               entring
               in
               quickly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               kept
               out
               by
               good
               nurture
               ,
               will
               (
               afterward
               )
               either
               grieve
               the
               soul
               by
               an
               heart-renting
               repentance
               (
               and
               that
               's
               the
               best
               of
               it
               )
               or
               ruine
               the
               soul
               for
               want
               of
               repentance
               .
               And
               (
               on
               the
               other
               side
               )
               ,
               How
               much
               good
               is
               done
               by
               this
               first
               goodness
               ?
               even
               to
               others
               ;
               for
               ,
               How
               eminent
               a
               Reformer
               was
               that
               glorious
               Josiah
               ,
               who
               
                 being
                 yet
                 young
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 seek
                 after
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 David
              
               (a)
               ?
               which
               seeking
               is
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               set
               on
               in
               
               David's
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Parents
               Instruction
               and
               warnings
               (b)
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               find
               a
               little
               captive
               Maid
               ,
               bred
               up
               (
               as
               appears
               )
               to
               a
               reverence
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Instrument
               of
               an
               happy
               cure
               of
               her
               great
               Masters
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               (c)
               .
               But
               ,
               besides
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               How
               great
               is
               the
               comfort
               which
               ariseth
               to
               themselves
               ,
               who
               are
               taught
               to
               know
               and
               serve
               God
               early
               ?
               and
               that
               by
               the
               sweet
               remembrance
               (
               when
               they
               are
               old
               )
               of
               their
               remembring
               their
               Creator
               when
               they
               were
               young
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               days
               wherein
               they
               had
               
                 most
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               confidently
               conclude
               ,
               that
               their
               God
               and
               faithful
               Creator
               will
               remember
               them
               in
               their
               old
               age
               ,
               and
               those
               decaying
               days
               wherein
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               Eccles.
               12.1
               .
            
             
             
               
               3.
               
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               make
               them
               constantly
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               an
               assurance
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 When
                 he
                 is
                 old
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 it
              
               (d)
               ;
               Not
               that
               it
               is
               ever
               so
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               truly
               so
               ,
               for
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               hath
               said
               it
               ;
               And
               something
               is
               gained
               by
               it
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               that
               go
               quite
               from
               God
               at
               last
               ,
               viz.
               that
               they
               do
               (
               for
               a
               time
               )
               very
               good
               offices
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               ,
               as
               Joash
               did
               whilest
               Jehoiada
               instructed
               him
               ,
               and
               trained
               him
               up
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               24.2
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               the
               Proverb
               of
               the
               prophane
               and
               godless
               world
               is
               ,
               
                 A
                 young
                 Saint
                 and
                 an
                 old
                 Devil
              
               ;
               when
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               had
               any
               grace
               to
               say
               it
               )
               ,
               
                 A
                 young
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 old
                 Angel
                 :
              
               for
               they
               that
               ,
               by
               good
               education
               are
               planted
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               the
               Lords
               House
               ,
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 in
                 old
                 age
                 ,
              
               and
               even
               then
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 fat
                 and
                 flourishing
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               92.14
               .
            
             
               By
               these
               things
               it
               may
               somewhat
               appear
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               suitable
               to
               religious
               reason
               as
               well
               as
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               urge
               those
               that
               have
               children
               and
               charges
               ,
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               in
               their
               tender
               and
               youthful
               time
               ;
               But
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               argument
               ,
               yet
               conscience
               might
               be
               hereunto
               moved
               and
               perswaded
               by
               the
               great
               unwillingness
               which
               we
               find
               in
               our
               evil
               natures
               to
               spend
               half
               an
               hour
               in
               Catechising
               ;
               and
               the
               many
               devices
               that
               the
               Devil
               hath
               to
               divert
               it
               ,
               when
               many
               half
               hours
               are
               wasted
               either
               in
               vanities
               or
               impertinencies
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               cannot
               but
               know
               (
               if
               Religion
               be
               of
               any
               value
               with
               us
               )
               that
               no
               time
               can
               be
               better
               spent
               then
               that
               which
               is
               bestowed
               with
               young
               ones
               in
               bringing
               them
               up
               in
               
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               to
               drive
               this
               further
               home
               ,
               I
               shall
               add
               the
               second
               branch
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               benefit
               that
               ariseth
               from
               this
               Exercise
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               for
               therein
               Religion
               is
               preserved
               and
               increased
               by
               this
               labour
               of
               Love
               in
               respective
               Families
               ;
               Hence
               it
               was
               that
               God
               commanded
               the
               Fathers
               of
               old
               ,
               to
               make
               known
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               (e)
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Generation
                 to
                 come
                 might
                 know
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                 children
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 born
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 arise
                 and
                 declare
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               successively
               ,
               (f)
               
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 set
                 their
                 h●pe
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 forget
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandements
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               hath
               been
               an
               old
               saying
               ,
               [
               
                 Rex
                 non
                 moritur
              
               ]
               though
               Kings
               die
               ,
               yet
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               whereof
               we
               may
               make
               this
               use
               ;
               that
               though
               godly
               persons
               die
               ,
               yet
               godliness
               should
               not
               die
               :
               and
               the
               Instruction
               of
               young
               ones
               in
               Families
               is
               the
               way
               to
               keep
               it
               alive
               ,
               for
               thereby
               Children
               and
               Servants
               ,
               being
               bred
               up
               in
               Religion
               themselves
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               other
               Families
               ,
               spread
               it
               abroad
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               up
               in
               their
               Families
               also
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               those
               that
               come
               of
               them
               .
               And
               this
               God
               observed
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               
                 command
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Houshold
                 after
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the●e
               might
               be
               a
               Religion
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               surviving
               him
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 do
                 justice
                 and
                 judgement
              
               (g)
               ;
               even
               as
               men
               plant
               Trees
               for
               Posterity
               ,
               ●o
               in
               every
               Family
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Nursery
               ,
               and
               religious
               Plantation
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               are
               glorified
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               on
               Earth
               by
               those
               young
               Plants
               whom
               they
               nurse
               up
               in
               Piety
               .
               And
               so
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Motives
               .
            
          
           
             
               Motives
               and
               Perswasions
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               Catechising
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               example
               of
               godly
               Parents
               ,
               all
               along
               the
               Scripture
               .
               ]
               
               A
               learned
               man
               observes
               (h)
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Instruction
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               that
               first
               Gospel-promise
               ,
               (
               Gen.
               3.15
               .
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               observes
               that
               that
               was
               the
               first
               Catechism
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               whereof
               the
               succeeding
               Fathers
               of
               Families
               persisted
               ,
               whereby
               he
               proves
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               This
               eftsoons
               appears
               in
               Adam
               ,
               whose
               sons
               (
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               )
               we
               find
               sacrificing
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               have
               been
               done
               in
               faith
               ,
               (
               as
               ●n
               Abel
               it
               was
               (i)
               ,
               )
               but
               that
               it
               was
               bottomed
               on
               a
               Word
               (k)
               ,
               and
               ,
               How
               came
               they
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               that
               Word
               ,
               but
               that
               Adam
               (
               unto
               whom
               it
               was
               revealed
               )
               in
               that
               first
               promise
               of
               Christ
               (
               the
               true
               Sacrifice
               )
               repeated
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               instructed
               or
               catechised
               them
               in
               it
               .
               The
               
               example
               of
               Abraham
               is
               famous
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               instructed
               and
               trained
               up
               his
               Servants
               every
               other
               way
               (
               as
               for
               Civil
               affairs
               and
               War
               ,
               if
               need
               were
               (l)
               ,
               )
               so
               we
               are
               sure
               he
               taught
               and
               informed
               them
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               (m)
               .
               How
               careful
               and
               fearful
               Job
               was
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               appears
               by
               his
               sending
               and
               sanctifying
               ,
               and
               sacrificing
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               solicitousness
               ,
               lest
               God
               should
               receive
               any
               dishonour
               from
               them
               (n)
               ;
               all
               which
               ,
               we
               cannot
               (
               in
               reason
               )
               conceive
               to
               be
               done
               without
               his
               acquainting
               them
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whose
               real
               Sacrifice
               alone
               all
               those
               ritual
               and
               ceremonial
               Sacrifices
               were
               made
               effectual
               ;
               Now
               ,
               (
               as
               Chrysostom
               speaks
               )
               ,
               If
               Job
               were
               so
               careful
               
                 before
                 grace
              
               ,
               How
               inexcusable
               shall
               we
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               careless
               of
               his
               Piety
               living
               
                 under
                 grace
              
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               helps
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Gospel-times
               (o)
               ?
               If
               we
               pass
               on
               to
               Joshua
               ,
               his
               resolution
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               Houshold
               shall
               serve
               God
               with
               himself
               ,
               which
               serving
               of
               God
               hath
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               going
               before
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
               David's
               counsel
               to
               his
               son
               Solomon
               (p)
               ,
               it
               's
               presupposed
               therefore
               ,
               that
               Joshua
               did
               therein
               instruct
               them
               :
               And
               ,
               how
               came
               Ruth
               to
               be
               so
               deeply
               in
               love
               with
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               but
               that
               her
               Mother
               in
               law
               Naomi
               brought
               her
               into
               acquaintance
               with
               that
               God
               when
               she
               was
               bred
               up
               to
               worship
               the
               gods
               of
               Moab
               (q)
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               more
               manifest
               in
               the
               example
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               with
               all
               wisdom
               and
               gravity
               tenders
               to
               his
               Son
               Solomon
               the
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               (r)
               ,
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Solomon
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 know
                 thou
              
               (
               if
               he
               ask
               ,
               What
               God
               ?
               )
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 Father
              
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               ask
               ,
               Is
               that
               all
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               ▪
               )
               
                 and
                 serve
                 him
              
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               ask
               ,
               In
               what
               manner
               ?
               )
               
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 and
                 willing
                 mind
              
               ;
               (
               If
               he
               ask
               ,
               Why
               with
               such
               a
               heart
               and
               mind
               ?
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 searcheth
                 all
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 understandeth
                 all
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
              
               (
               lastly
               ,
               If
               he
               ask
               ,
               What
               shall
               I
               win
               ,
               or
               lose
               ,
               if
               I
               take
               ,
               or
               take
               not
               ,
               this
               counsel
               ,
               and
               course
               ?
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               )
               
                 if
                 thou
                 seek
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
              
               there
               's
               the
               gain
               ,
               nothing
               succeeding
               ill
               but
               when
               God
               is
               out
               of
               the
               way
               (s)
               :
               
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 forsake
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 cast
                 thee
                 off
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               there
               's
               the
               loss
               ,
               which
               comes
               at
               last
               (
               unless
               there
               
               be
               a
               timely
               return
               to
               a
               forsaken
               God
               )
               to
               that
               
                 punishment
                 of
                 loss
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Depart
                 ye
                 cursed
              
               (t)
               ,
               which
               shall
               for
               ever
               grate
               upon
               the
               spirits
               of
               lost
               souls
               and
               cast-aways
               in
               the
               place
               of
               torment
               .
            
             
               Having
               digressed
               thus
               far
               ,
               because
               this
               may
               serve
               in
               Families
               as
               a
               short
               and
               summary
               Catechism
               ;
               I
               return
               to
               David
               again
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               another
               clear
               testimony
               of
               his
               Instructing
               care
               ,
               for
               of
               him
               it
               is
               that
               Solomon
               speaks
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 ●y
                 Fathers
                 Son
                 ,
                 tender
                 and
                 only
                 beloved
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 my
                 Mother
                 ;
                 He
                 taught
                 me
                 also
              
               —
               (u)
               ,
               David
               had
               many
               sons
               (x)
               ,
               but
               we
               find
               not
               any
               so
               much
               taught
               as
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               ,
               that
               because
               he
               was
               most
               tenderly
               loved
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               child
               that
               is
               loved
               best
               ,
               should
               be
               taught
               most
               ;
               and
               that
               Parents
               do
               not
               love
               their
               children
               if
               they
               leave
               them
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               without
               helping
               them
               to
               the
               light
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               should
               
                 guide
                 their
                 feet
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
              
               (y)
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               find
               here
               ,
               that
               Instructing
               Parents
               are
               Patterns
               ,
               to
               teach
               their
               Children
               ,
               by
               their
               example
               ,
               to
               be
               Instructing
               persons
               ;
               for
               Solomon
               brings
               in
               his
               Fathers
               Instruction
               with
               a
               [
               for
               ]
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               reason
               why
               he
               (
               now
               )
               instructs
               ,
               others
               .
               Nor
               was
               Bathsheba
               the
               Mother
               wanting
               in
               this
               duty
               ,
               but
               is
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               Solomon
               was
               the
               dear
               and
               most
               desired
               Son
               of
               her
               Womb
               )
               very
               eminent
               and
               affectionate
               ,
               in
               commending
               to
               him
               several
               seasonable
               counsels
               (
               suitable
               to
               his
               calling
               )
               and
               setting
               them
               home
               upon
               his
               hea●t
               (z)
               ;
               Not
               to
               mention
               more
               ,
               How
               came
               Timothy
               to
               know
               the
               Scriptures
               
                 of
                 a
                 child
              
               (a)
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               a
               believing
               Grand-mother
               ,
               and
               Mother
               (
               when
               his
               Father
               was
               a
               Greek
               )
               and
               (
               God
               blessing
               good
               Education
               )
               the
               Faith
               that
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               was
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Carriage
               such
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 reported
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               set
               down
               as
               arising
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               his
               Mother
               was
               a
               Jewess
               and
               believed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               breeding
               him
               up
               accordingly
               (b)
               .
               And
               (
               indeed
               )
               it
               concerns
               Mothers
               to
               have
               a
               special
               care
               of
               Catechising
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               the
               Father●
               ,
               may
               perhaps
               be
               a
               Greek
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               unacquainted
               with
               Religion
               himself
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               because
               Mothers
               use
               to
               love
               their
               Children
               more
               
               tenderly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               (
               as
               was
               said
               before
               )
               should
               teach
               them
               more
               diligently
               ;
               Besides
               ,
               when
               Fathers
               are
               (
               oft
               )
               abroad
               ,
               Mothers
               are
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               having
               their
               children
               with
               them
               ,
               have
               greater
               advantages
               ,
               and
               more
               and
               better
               opportunities
               ,
               to
               be
               dropping
               still
               some
               good
               things
               into
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Mothers
               have
               a
               peculiar
               skill
               ,
               to
               take
               ,
               with
               all
               sweetness
               ,
               the
               most
               taking
               courses
               with
               them
               ;
               And
               the
               child
               feeling
               more
               of
               the
               Mothers
               love
               ,
               the
               Mother
               ●herefore
               hath
               the
               more
               power
               on
               the
               childes
               heart
               to
               win
               it
               and
               bow
               it
               to
               all
               better
               things
               ,
               2
               King.
               4.19
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               As
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               Jews
               sadly
               ,
               
                 This
                 did
                 not
                 Abraham
              
               (c)
               ;
               so
               Parents
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               may
               suppose
               Christ
               to
               say
               seriously
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 This
                 did
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               I
               know
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               would
               Catechise
               his
               Family
               (d)
               .
               And
               shall
               the
               Lord
               have
               cause
               to
               say
               to
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               Master
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 will
                 not
              
               :
               O
               take
               heed
               ;
               In
               all
               good
               and
               approved
               things
               ,
               and
               wherein
               one
               is
               concerned
               as
               well
               as
               another
               ,
               every
               good
               example
               is
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               followed
               with
               a
               Precept
               binding
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               and
               Christs
               conclusion
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Go
                 and
                 do
                 thou
                 likewise
              
               ,
               Luk.
               10.37
               .
            
             
               
               The
               
                 second
                 Motive
              
               concerns
               Children
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               benefit
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               souls
               (
               to
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               before
               )
               in
               reference
               whereunto
               Chrysostom
               saith
               to
               every
               Parent
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 gain
                 thy
                 Child
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 teaching
                 him
                 the
                 art
                 to
                 get
                 Money
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 teaching
                 him
                 the
                 art
                 to
                 contemn
                 Money
              
               (e)
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               outward
               estate
               ;
               for
               to
               make
               them
               godly
               ,
               is
               to
               bring
               them
               within
               the
               
                 promise
                 of
                 this
                 life
              
               (f)
               .
               And
               to
               make
               them
               knowing
               persons
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               Catechising
               is
               the
               means
               )
               is
               to
               bring
               them
               under
               Gods
               protection
               ;
               for
               
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 preserve
                 knowledge
              
               (g)
               ,
               and
               follow
               it
               ,
               and
               those
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               ,
               with
               prosperous
               and
               establishing
               Providences
               of
               every
               kind
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               God
               
                 over-throweth
                 the
                 words
              
               (
               or
               matters
               )
               of
               (
               foolish
               )
               transgressours
               .
               Excellently
               therefore
               saith
               the
               fore-named
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Then
                 have
                 we
                 our
                 children
                 
                 most
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 truly
                 ours
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 delivered
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 nurture
                 ,
                 govern
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 them
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 excellently
                 then
                 we
                 can
                 ;
                 Dost
                 thou
                 not
                 see
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 even
                 in
                 rich
                 mens
                 houses
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 stay
                 at
                 home
                 with
                 their
                 Parents
                 are
                 nothing
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 place
                 or
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 Princes
                 take
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 and
                 set
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 service
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 prefer
                 to
                 great
                 Offices
                 ,
                 honour
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 favours
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 affairs
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 will
                 and
                 liking
                 ;
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 Infinite
                 Goodness
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 )
                 will
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 worth
                 and
                 excellencie
                 )
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 (
                 by
                 good
                 Education
                 )
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 Family
              
               (h)
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.17
               ,
               18.
               
               No
               need
               of
               Parents
               further
               care
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 third
                 Motive
              
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               Parents
               themselves
               ,
               
               and
               that
               benefit
               ,
               and
               acceptance
               with
               God
               which
               they
               shall
               reap
               by
               their
               godly
               care
               to
               breed
               up
               their
               children
               in
               godliness
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Their
               own
               benefit
               ]
               
                 W●uldst
                 thou
                 have
                 a
                 child
                 to
                 
                 be
                 obedient
                 ?
              
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               
                 Chrysostom
                 )
                 Then
                 bring
                 h●m
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 in
                 the
                 Instruction
                 and
                 Nurture
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 Do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 superfluous
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hear
                 from
                 thee
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 he
                 shall
                 hear
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 Honour
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 thy
                 Mother
              
               (i)
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 for
                 thy
                 advantage
                 ;
                 Do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 Shall
                 I
                 make
                 him
                 solitary
                 and
                 mopish
                 ?
                 There
                 's
                 no
                 nee●
                 of
                 that
                 ;
                 Fear
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 gainful
              
               ;
               once
               resolve
               to
               
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Christian.
              
               Chrysost.
               in
               Ephes.
               6.
               
               Serm.
               21.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               acceptance
               and
               reward
               with
               God
               :
               where
               I
               
               shall
               again
               make
               use
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Fathers
               moving
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 who
                 make
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 paint
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 obtain
                 so
                 much
                 honour
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 who
                 adorn
                 a
                 Kingly
                 Image
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 enjoy
                 good
                 things
                 innumerable
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 restore
                 unto
                 Him
                 that
                 wherein
                 his
                 similitude
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
              
               (q)
               ?
               Col.
               3.10
               .
            
             
             
               But
               I
               shall
               conclude
               all
               (
               as
               I
               began
               )
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               lets
               us
               know
               that
               in
               this
               way
               of
               Houshold-Instruction
               ,
               God
               promised
               to
               
                 bring
                 upon
                 Abraham
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 him
              
               (l)
               ,
               which
               concerned
               both
               him
               and
               his
               Family
               (m)
               ,
               who
               were
               made
               capable
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               Gods
               promises
               in
               this
               way
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               He
               ,
               by
               instructing
               and
               stirring
               in
               his
               Family
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               godliness
               ;
               and
               they
               by
               walking
               after
               him
               in
               that
               way
               of
               God
               wherein
               they
               were
               instructed
               by
               him
               .
               Now
               ,
               though
               all
               that
               God
               spake
               of
               Abraham
               belong
               not
               to
               other
               men
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               on
               it
               in
               the
               generality
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               it
               reveals
               and
               assures
               from
               God
               ,
               a
               blessing
               (
               according
               to
               the
               common
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               )
               on
               Catechising
               ,
               and
               catechized
               Persons
               and
               Families
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               perform
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               what
               God
               hath
               spoken
               in
               it
               for
               their
               comfort
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               these
               things
               being
               considered
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               and
               easily
               see
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               duty
               of
               Houshold
               Catechising
               belongs
               unto
               others
               as
               well
               as
               to
               Abraham
               (n)
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               encouragement
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               called
               
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 Family-Religion
              
               .
               And
               ,
               Who
               would
               want
               themselves
               ,
               or
               have
               their
               Children
               and
               Family
               to
               want
               the
               good
               of
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               spoken
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               speaking
               for
               God
               and
               goodness
               ?
               and
               thereby
               fitting
               themselves
               and
               theirs
               for
               the
               favour
               of
               that
               God
               who
               ,
               though
               he
               doth
               good
               to
               all
               ,
               yet
               especially
               he
               doth
               it
               (
               and
               more
               especially
               he
               speaks
               it
               )
               to
               the
               
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Housholds
               .
               Gal.
               6.10
               .
               Psal.
               118.15
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             Family-Prayer
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             in
             this
             (
             and
             things
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             )
             Carnal-reason
             stands
             upon
             its
             guard
             ,
             and
             will
             yield
             to
             no
             more
             then
             needs
             it
             must
             ;
             and
             men
             ,
             devoted
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             are
             very
             witty
             to
             keep
             out
             of
             their
             Houses
             this
             kind
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             disadvantage
             and
             impediment
             to
             their
             better
             beloved
             wayes
             :
             I
             shall
             (
             therefore
             )
             lay
             before
             the
             Religious
             Reader
             ,
             such
             Considerations
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             most
             material
             for
             the
             urging
             and
             establishing
             of
             this
             holy
             Exercise
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             ,
             all
             I
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             may
             be
             summed
             up
             into
             Grounds
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             Reason
             agreeing
             with
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Scripture-grounds
             I
             shall
             put
             into
             the
             four
             following
             Positions
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Position
               .
            
             
               
                 General
                 Rules
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 binding
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 particulars
                 that
                 are
                 rightly
                 drawn
                 and
                 deduced
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               this
               way
               our
               Saviour
               proves
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               (a)
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               this
               general
               ground
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
              
               (b)
               ;
               and
               
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               live
               ,
               and
               that
               everlastingly
               ,
               God
               being
               their
               God
               for
               evermore
               ,
               because
               the
               Covenant
               is
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               (c)
               ;
               yet
               ,
               their
               bodies
               are
               now
               dead
               ,
               therefore
               to
               make
               good
               the
               promise
               of
               their
               eternal
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               in
               their
               living
               persons
               (
               consisting
               of
               body
               and
               soul
               )
               their
               bodies
               shall
               certainly
               and
               unquestionably
               be
               raised
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               also
               Paul
               resolveth
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Mariage
               ,
               putting
               a
               difference
               (d)
               between
               what
               God
               spake
               from
               himself
               by
               express
               Command
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               spake
               by
               him
               (
               as
               a
               faithful
               Minister
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               )
               (e)
               in
               a
               case
               where
               there
               was
               no
               precise
               and
               special
               Precept
               .
               Concerning
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Not
                 I
                 ,
                 command
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (f)
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               plain
               will
               of
               Christ
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               words
               Mat.
               5.31
               ,
               32.
               
               &
               19.6
               ,
               9.
               )
               that
               they
               that
               are
               marryed
               should
               not
               part
               (
               unless
               for
               that
               Adultery
               which
               God
               declares
               ,
               dissolves
               the
               marriage-bond
               )
               one
               from
               another
               .
               But
               now
               coming
               to
               another
               question
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 unmarried
                 should
                 marry
                 ?
                 and
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 virgins
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 bestow
                 them
                 in
                 marriage
                 ?
              
               he
               expresseth
               himself
               thus
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
              
               ,
               v.
               8.
               (
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               not
               I
               ,
               as
               v.
               10.
               )
               and
               more
               plainly
               v.
               25.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 NO
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               particular
               and
               certain
               Precept
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               bind
               any
               particular
               man
               (
               simply
               )
               to
               Marry
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               Marry
               ,
               (
               a
               single
               life
               being
               no
               where
               either
               commanded
               or
               forbidden
               )
               ;
               yet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 give
                 my
                 judgement
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               thing
               which
               (
               in
               it self
               )
               is
               indifferent
               ,
               I
               give
               my
               advice
               and
               counsel
               ;
               but
               withal
               signifyeth
               ,
               that
               ,
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               judgement
               of
               an
               ordinary
               man
               (
               that
               may
               be
               taken
               or
               left
               as
               men
               list
               )
               but
               as
               the
               determination
               of
               a
               Minister
               and
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 who
                 obtained
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 faithful
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               faithful
               to
               teach
               and
               declare
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               v.
               40.
               )
               to
               those
               that
               sought
               to
               him
               for
               his
               advice
               ;
               And
               therefore
               whilest
               he
               advised
               them
               unto
               that
               which
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               circumstances
               )
               was
               most
               expedient
               ,
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               reverence
               and
               observe
               it
               ,
               from
               which
               counsel
               (
               notwithstanding
               )
               out
               of
               that
               case
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               clothed
               with
               such
               circumstances
               as
               he
               mentioneth
               ,
               they
               might
               recede
               without
               sin
               :
               which
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               an
               express
               Commandement
               of
               God
               (g)
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               I
               would
               more
               especially
               observe
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               Paul
               (
               being
               sought
               by
               the
               Corinthians
               to
               inform
               them
               about
               Mariage
               )
               doth
               not
               resolve
               them
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               enjoyn
               them
               
               either
               to
               Marry
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               Marry
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               no
               special
               word
               of
               God
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               
                 he
                 gives
                 his
                 judgement
              
               for
               taking
               the
               one
               course
               or
               the
               other
               according
               as
               he
               stated
               it
               ;
               And
               (
               to
               come
               to
               my
               purpose
               )
               he
               stated
               it
               according
               to
               those
               general
               grounds
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               by
               which
               as
               he
               was
               guided
               to
               give
               them
               a
               sound
               Answer
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               a
               ready
               and
               reverend
               receiving
               of
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               what
               doth
               he
               say
               ?
               or
               ,
               what
               grounds
               doth
               he
               lay
               ,
               but
               that
               Christians
               are
               not
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Marryed
               estate
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Wantonly
               ,
               fancying
               an
               high
               felicity
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               longing
               vainly
               after
               it
               ;
               Nay
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               you
               must
               make
               account
               to
               have
               
                 trouble
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               (h)
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               think
               there
               's
               all
               comfort
               in
               that
               estate
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Inconsiderately
               :
               Never
               weighing
               (
               though
               perhaps
               ,
               they
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               them
               ;
               yet
               I
               say
               ,
               never
               pondering
               nor
               weighing
               wisely
               )
               the
               cares
               and
               crosses
               attending
               that
               estate
               (i)
               ,
               especially
               in
               a
               time
               of
               persecution
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               looked
               much
               at
               in
               what
               he
               speaketh
               (k)
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               them
               (
               before
               whom
               it
               now
               was
               )
               to
               look
               at
               it
               also
               ;
               for
               in
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               so
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               
                 present
                 necessity
              
               ,
               cries
               loud
               for
               their
               withdrawing
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               will
               add
               to
               their
               bu●then
               (
               as
               Marriage
               will
               )
               if
               they
               may
               be
               without
               it
               without
               sin
               (l)
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Irreligiously
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               a
               serious
               and
               godly
               thinking
               of
               this
               own
               main
               thing
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               design
               and
               dispose
               our selves
               into
               ,
               that
               estate
               wherein
               we
               may
               
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 without
              
               (
               or
               with
               least
               )
               distraction
               (m)
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               All
               these
               things
               are
               so
               sutable
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               to
               Reason
               also
               (
               enlightened
               by
               Divine
               Revelation
               )
               that
               if
               men
               will
               not
               be
               thus
               ruled
               ,
               it
               shews
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               willing
               God
               should
               rule
               them
               .
               It
               's
               true
               (
               indeed
               )
               that
               Ministers
               (
               now
               )
               are
               not
               infallible
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               Paul
               (
               as
               an
               Apostle
               )
               ;
               but
               yet
               this
               may
               be
               inferred
               from
               
               Paul's
               way
               of
               answering
               the
               Corinthian
               Questions
               ,
               That
               any
               thing
               is
               binding
               truly
               ,
               that
               is
               deduced
               from
               the
               generals
               of
               Scripture
               rightly
               ;
               else
               could
               no
               use
               be
               made
               at
               
               all
               (
               now
               )
               of
               general
               Scripture-truths
               (
               as
               to
               the
               deciding
               of
               particular
               cases
               )
               ;
               because
               no
               man
               (
               now
               )
               is
               infallible
               ,
               and
               so
               men
               must
               be
               left
               to
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               that
               are
               not
               particularly
               and
               punctually
               defined
               and
               determined
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               ,
               How
               many
               such
               things
               are
               there
               ?
               wherein
               ,
               if
               we
               set
               aside
               the
               general
               ▪
               sayings
               and
               declarations
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               Ministers
               to
               know
               what
               to
               say
               ?
               To
               mention
               some
               familiar
               Instances
               .
               We
               cannot
               tell
               Christian
               Women
               (
               particularly
               )
               ,
               what
               clothes
               they
               should
               wear
               ,
               or
               how
               they
               should
               dress
               themselves
               ;
               but
               we
               can
               tell
               them
               from
               God
               (n)
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               
                 adorn
                 themselves
                 in
                 modest
                 apparel
                 ,
                 with
                 shamefastness
                 and
                 sobriety
                 ,
              
               which
               shuts
               out
               (
               as
               absolutely
               unlawful
               )
               
                 platted
                 hair
                 ,
                 or
                 gold
                 ,
                 or
                 pearls
                 ,
                 or
                 costly
                 aray
                 :
              
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               absolutely
               unlawful
               ,
               so
               far
               (
               and
               so
               used
               )
               as
               they
               crosse
               that
               general
               rule
               of
               Modesty
               ,
               Shamefastness
               ,
               and
               Sobriety
               ;
               and
               arise
               from
               Pride
               ,
               Lightness
               ,
               Luxury
               and
               Intemperance
               .
               Again
               ,
               we
               cannot
               say
               ,
               just
               how
               much
               men
               should
               eat
               and
               drink
               at
               a
               Meal
               ,
               or
               a
               Meeting
               ;
               but
               ,
               we
               may
               and
               must
               tell
               them
               (
               and
               our selves
               )
               that
               
                 Whether
                 we
                 eat
                 or
                 drink
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
              
               (o)
               ;
               which
               strikes
               strongly
               at
               ,
               and
               argues
               unanswerably
               against
               ,
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               unsober
               ,
               and
               worse
               then
               Heathenish
               (p)
               drinking
               of
               Healths
               ,
               and
               clean
               cuts
               off
               dis●olute
               and
               drunken
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               use
               of
               the
               creatures
               as
               is
               either
               dishonorable
               to
               the
               Creator
               ,
               or
               bringeth
               no
               glo●y
               at
               all
               to
               him
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               (
               that
               I
               may
               speak
               of
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               every
               ones
               eye
               )
               we
               cannot
               tell
               men
               ,
               just
               how
               long
               they
               ough●
               to
               wear
               their
               hair
               ,
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               therefore
               follow
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               in
               stead
               of
               wearing
               their
               hair
               on
               their
               heads
               or
               necks
               ,
               they
               wear
               it
               (
               as
               far
               as
               they
               can
               get
               it
               to
               go
               )
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               breasts
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               this
               without
               any
               Divine
               controul
               :
               For
               we
               can
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               things
               Indifferent
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               governed
               and
               limited
               by
               those
               things
               that
               are
               not
               Indifferent
               ;
               if
               therefore
               mens
               long
               hair
               arise
               from
               pride
               ,
               vanity
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               an
               affectation
               of
               being
               fine
               (
               as
               they
               think
               )
               that
               way
               ,
               then
               its
               sure
               unlawful
               ;
               for
               though
               there
               be
               an
               indifferency
               in
               the
               cutting
               and
               ordering
               of
               the
               hair
               ,
               yet
               Pride
               is
               no
               indifferent
               
               thing
               .
               Or
               ,
               If
               men
               do
               it
               in
               compliance
               with
               others
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               dayes
               use
               so
               much
               to
               exceed
               ;
               that
               general
               rule
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 conformed
                 to
                 this
                 World
              
               (q)
               will
               ,
               in
               the
               just
               extent
               thereof
               ,
               give
               a
               check
               to
               it
               .
               Or
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               of
               ill
               report
               ,
               and
               an
               offence
               to
               the
               wise
               and
               godly
               ,
               it
               doth
               (
               in
               that
               regard
               )
               thwart
               with
               those
               Rules
               ,
               which
               require
               us
               to
               do
               
                 things
                 of
                 good
                 Report
              
               (r)
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               to
               
                 give
                 no
                 offence
              
               to
               any
               (s)
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               we
               can
               tell
               them
               what
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               and
               what
               Question
               he
               propounds
               for
               better
               order
               amongst
               the
               Christians
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Doth
                 not
                 even
                 nature
                 it self
                 teach
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 long
                 hair
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 to
                 him
              
               (t)
               ?
               Let
               men
               consider
               how
               they
               will
               answer
               ●he
               Apostle
               ,
               whose
               words
               (
               whatsoever
               shuffle
               men
               m●ke
               )
               are
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               thus
               far
               convincing
               ,
               that
               Men
               are
               not
               to
               wear
               their
               hair
               so
               long
               as
               to
               confound
               the
               Sexes
               ,
               and
               transform
               themselves
               into
               Women
               ,
               wearing
               an
               ornament
               ,
               which
               (
               take
               it
               in
               such
               a
               length
               and
               extent
               )
               is
               proper
               to
               Women
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               deny
               their
               Sex
               ,
               which
               God
               forbad
               in
               the
               Law
               (u)
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 For
                 Men
                 to
                 wear
                 hair
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Women
                 is
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 otherwise
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Men
               cannot
               wear
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               have
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               hair
               so
               long
               as
               Women
               .
               Nature
               will
               not
               afford
               it
               them
               ,
               having
               given
               Women
               a
               moister
               temperature
               to
               nourish
               that
               hair
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               distinguishing
               ornament
               and
               glory
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               answer
               further
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               a
               very
               bad
               Character
               for
               any
               man
               to
               come
               next
               to
               that
               (
               though
               he
               come
               not
               fully
               up
               to
               it
               )
               ,
               which
               is
               absolutely
               naught
               and
               unnatural
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               again
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Apostle
               
                 speaks
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 nature
                 ,
                 not
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 unto
                 which
                 he
                 directs
                 his
                 speech
                 ;
                 when
                 in
                 other
                 Countreys
                 it
                 was
                 otherwise
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               against
               nature
               (
               strictly
               taken
               )
               to
               wear
               very
               long
               hair
               ,
               because
               
               some
               Nations
               have
               let
               their
               hair
               grow
               extreamly
               long
               ;
               for
               who
               knows
               not
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               Heathens
               ,
               but
               divers
               Christians
               do
               that
               which
               is
               against
               the
               dictate
               and
               direction
               of
               nature
               (x)
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               add
               further
               (
               with
               Beza
               )
               (y)
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               and
               people
               of
               God
               did
               not
               use
               so
               to
               nourish
               their
               hair
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Nazarites
               ,
               not
               to
               cut
               their
               hair
               ;
               which
               shews
               that
               others
               usually
               did
               so
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               of
               Absolom
               was
               extraordinary
               (z)
               ,
               and
               his
               way
               and
               end
               ,
               makes
               his
               example
               sad
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               we
               have
               recourse
               to
               Custom
               only
               ,
               yet
               ,
               we
               may
               very
               well
               say
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               been
               the
               Custom
               in
               England
               for
               Men
               to
               wear
               their
               hair
               so
               excessively
               long
               :
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Lord
               
               Comwel's
               imprisoning
               a
               Serving-man
               meerly
               for
               such
               excess
               (a)
               :
               but
               now
               (
               indeed
               )
               it
               grows
               to
               be
               a
               Custom
               ,
               and
               so
               invades
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               
                 every
                 youth
              
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               ,
               but
               
                 every
                 child
              
               is
               put
               into
               that
               fashion
               ;
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               what
               is
               moderate
               ,
               and
               modest
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               general
               excess
               this
               way
               ;
               evidently
               declaring
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               have
               been
               so
               long
               of
               late
               ,
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               under
               such
               hazzards
               (
               notwithstanding
               Gods
               admirable
               working
               for
               our
               settlement
               ,
               by
               the
               return
               of
               our
               gracious
               King
               )
               as
               should
               humble
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               in
               a
               modest
               frame
               ;
               yet
               ,
               we
               are
               become
               more
               bold
               ,
               more
               high
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               distempered
               ,
               and
               dissolute
               people
               ,
               then
               heretofore
               .
               And
               here
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               late
               times
               )
               when
               men
               grew
               to
               be
               so
               horrid
               and
               illimitable
               in
               their
               hair
               ,
               they
               were
               extreamly
               extravagant
               also
               in
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               conceits
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               would
               have
               such
               a
               length
               ,
               and
               latitude
               of
               hair
               granted
               them
               ,
               as
               should
               only
               not
               quite
               raze
               out
               the
               distinction
               of
               Sexes
               ;
               so
               they
               pleaded
               for
               such
               a
               liberty
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               
               should
               only
               not
               raze
               and
               force
               up
               the
               very
               foundations
               of
               Religion
               :
               As
               if
               it
               were
               injustice
               to
               tie
               Subjects
               to
               any
               Laws
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               save
               only
               to
               
                 fundamental
                 Laws
              
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               as
               if
               every
               law
               of
               Men
               and
               of
               States
               were
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               the
               laws
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               be
               dispensed
               with
               according
               to
               every
               mans
               several
               sense
               and
               interest
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               Prodigals
               that
               sell
               their
               Woods
               ,
               will
               shortly
               sell
               their
               Lands
               ;
               so
               they
               that
               will
               sell
               truths
               of
               Superstruction
               (
               when
               they
               should
               buy
               every
               truth
               ,
               and
               sell
               none
               (a)
               )
               will
               be
               like
               to
               sell
               all
               at
               last
               ,
               even
               the
               truths
               of
               
                 the
                 Foundation
              
               ▪
               (
               as
               divers
               of
               late
               have
               done
               )
               and
               leave
               themselves
               nothing
               to
               live
               upon
               ,
               and
               walk
               by
               ,
               but
               false
               lights
               ,
               and
               true
               fancies
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               a
               Digression
               ,
               the
               exorbitances
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               excesses
               and
               offences
               that
               present
               themselves
               in
               every
               poor
               Countrey-Congregation
               ,
               have
               drawn
               it
               from
               me
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               altogether
               gone
               beyond
               my
               purpose
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               general
               rules
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               determinations
               of
               Ministers
               according
               to
               ,
               and
               in
               vertue
               of
               ,
               those
               general
               rules
               ,
               are
               binding
               in
               particular
               Cases
               ▪
            
             
               This
               being
               (
               before
               hand
               )
               observed
               ;
               we
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               some
               general
               Scripture-grounds
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               establishing
               of
               Family-prayer
               ;
               particularly
               ,
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               ,
               our
               own
               good
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Gods
                 glory
              
               ]
               All
               we
               do
               ,
               should
               be
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               
                 for
                 the
                 glory
              
               (b)
               
                 of
                 God.
              
               Now
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               for
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               that
               a
               whole
               Family
               should
               be
               on
               their
               knees
               together
               ,
               then
               that
               the●e
               should
               be
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               a
               single
               Suitor
               ;
               for
               as
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 honour
              
               (c)
               ;
               so
               ,
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               Praying
               people
               ,
               is
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               :
               Hence
               David
               (
               studying
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               )
               saith
               ,
               
                 O
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 exalt
                 his
                 Name
                 together
              
               (d)
               .
               And
               Paul
               is
               still
               earnest
               for
               Saints
               joynt-supplications
               ,
               because
               when
               they
               
                 help
                 together
                 in
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               then
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 gift
                 bestowed
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 many
                 Persons
                 ,
                 thanks
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 many
              
               (e)
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               
                 he
                 that
                 offereth
                 praise
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 glorifieth
                 him
              
               (f)
               ;
               so
               ,
               by
               
                 many
                 thanksgivings
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               more
               abundantly
               glorifyed
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               9.12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               
               2.
               
               
                 Our
                 own
                 good
              
               ]
               God
               would
               have
               us
               to
               be
               
                 wise
                 for
                 our selves
              
               (g)
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               things
               for
               
                 our
                 own
                 good
              
               (h)
               .
               Now
               ,
               the
               more
               Suitors
               there
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               like
               they
               be
               (
               other
               things
               being
               alike
               )
               to
               have
               their
               suit
               granted
               ;
               else
               ,
               why
               are
               the
               people
               of
               God
               call'd
               upon
               (
               on
               more
               important
               occasions
               )
               to
               seek
               him
               together
               (i)
               ?
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               so
               solemn
               an
               Assembly
               in
               a
               Private
               house
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               trumpet
               is
               blown
               in
               Zion
               ;
               but
               yet
               a
               Christian-Housholder
               ,
               kneeling
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               whole
               Family
               ,
               is
               (
               in
               some
               part
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Religious
               resemblance
               )
               like
               Jehosaphat
               and
               
                 Judah
                 ,
                 standing
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 their
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Children
              
               (k)
               ;
               a
               thing
               which
               the
               Lord
               likes
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               undertakes
               that
               himself
               (l)
               which
               is
               by
               so
               many
               cast
               upon
               him
               .
               
                 Go
                 ,
                 gather
                 together
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Esther
                 )
                 and
                 fast
                 ye
                 for
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 if
                 I
                 perish
                 ,
                 I
                 perish
              
               ;
               I
               'le
               venture
               my
               life
               upon
               that
               concurrent
               course
               (m)
               .
               We
               finde
               also
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               the
               Prayer
               of
               the
               Christian
               company
               ,
               made
               the
               
                 house
                 shake
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 assembled
                 together
              
               (n)
               .
               And
               Church-prayers
               ,
               bring
               Peter
               out
               of
               Prison
               ;
               in
               witness
               whereof
               ,
               he
               comes
               to
               that
               very
               
                 house
                 where
                 many
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 praying
              
               (o)
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               joyning
               of
               the
               Family
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               beneficial
               only
               for
               the
               better
               hearing
               of
               the
               petitions
               presented
               to
               God
               in
               the
               generality
               ;
               but
               ,
               in
               special
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               speeding
               of
               all
               houshold-affairs
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               our
               nourishment
               ,
               so
               our
               imployment
               ,
               is
               
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Prayer
              
               (p)
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               more
               considerable
               in
               a
               Family
               ,
               because
               the
               Scripture
               lets
               us
               know
               ,
               how
               much
               the
               prosperity
               thereof
               depends
               on
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               (q)
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               said
               before
               )
               like
               to
               be
               more
               obtained
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               sought
               by
               more
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               is
               wrestled
               with
               ,
               by
               an
               united
               strength
               of
               Faith
               and
               Fervency
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               here
               objected
               (
               as
               it
               is
               like
               enough
               to
               be
               )
               
                 That
                 in
                 ordinary
                 Families
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 persons
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 appearance
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 strength
                 can
                 they
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               same
               objection
               might
               have
               been
               made
               against
               
               all
               
                 Judah
                 that
                 stood
                 before
                 God
                 with
                 their
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Children
              
               (r)
               :
               for
               (
               sure
               )
               
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 Israel
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               truly
               gracious
               and
               
                 clean
                 in
                 heart
              
               (s)
               )
               
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 Israel
              
               (t)
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               find
               that
               of
               that
               general
               appearing
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               acceptation
               ;
               yea
               ,
               God
               will
               have
               
                 gathered
                 together
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 suck
                 the
                 breasts
              
               (u)
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               required
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               which
               will
               always
               be
               a
               (x)
               mixt
               company
               )
               [
               Amen
               ]
               should
               be
               said
               by
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               ,
               which
               notes
               such
               a
               conjunction
               ,
               as
               makes
               the
               Prayer
               common
               to
               all
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               commodious
               also
               :
               for
               God
               requires
               no
               unprofitable
               thing
               .
               Now
               the
               reason
               why
               God
               requires
               and
               accepts
               this
               joyning
               together
               is
               ,
               because
               He
               is
               honoured
               ;
               yea
               ,
               his
               honour
               is
               heightened
               by
               the
               submission
               and
               seeking
               of
               his
               People
               when
               they
               are
               gathered
               together
               ,
               though
               divers
               or
               many
               of
               the
               company
               are
               not
               persons
               truly
               gracious
               .
               And
               howsoever
               Infants
               and
               Sucklings
               cannot
               pray
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               ,
               sorry
               Men
               and
               Women
               are
               like
               to
               pray
               very
               poorly
               themselves
               )
               ;
               yet
               ●thers
               ,
               by
               looking
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               taking
               to
               heart
               their
               hazzardous
               condition
               ,
               may
               thereby
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               pray
               much
               mo●e
               earnestly
               and
               effectually
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Beasts
               of
               Niniveh
               may
               lowden
               their
               cry
               ,
               Jonah
               3.8
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               too
               high
               and
               hard
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               pronounce
               
               who
               (
               in
               a
               Family
               )
               have
               true
               Grace
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               not
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               not
               to
               reason
               away
               conjunction
               in
               Religious
               Exercises
               by
               uncertain
               conjectures
               .
               Nay
               ,
               though
               they
               do
               by
               their
               outward
               and
               ill
               carriage
               ,
               give
               great
               occasion
               to
               judge
               them
               bad
               and
               unregenerate
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               (
               indeed
               )
               such
               ;
               yet
               ,
               the
               having
               and
               holding
               of
               them
               to
               a
               course
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               Family
               ,
               may
               (
               through
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               )
               prevail
               for
               their
               Reformation
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               company
               and
               houshold
               (
               wherein
               there
               be
               some
               that
               have
               Grace
               )
               may
               be
               a
               means
               (
               through
               Grace
               )
               of
               the
               working
               of
               Grace
               in
               those
               that
               joyn
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               
               Grace
               :
               So
               Sauls
               conversion
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               given
               in
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Prayer
               of
               Steven
               (y)
               .
               And
               the
               conversion
               of
               Augustine
               (
               who
               was
               ,
               as
               Saul
               ,
               much
               corrupted
               in
               opinion
               )
               ,
               by
               the
               prayers
               and
               tears
               of
               his
               ever-weeping
               and
               seeking
               Mother
               .
               
                 August
                 .
                 confes●
                 .
                 lib.
              
               3.12
               .
               &
               4.9
               .
               (z)
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               answer
               further
               ,
               and
               grant
               ,
               that
               the●e
               is
               not
               the
               same
               acceptance
               of
               Prayer
               from
               Persons
               that
               want
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               from
               them
               that
               have
               it
               ;
               for
               gracious
               Persons
               ,
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               in
               him
               accepted
               (a)
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               ●ight
               to
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               Amen
               (b)
               ,
               and
               whereof
               they
               are
               the
               heirs
               (c)
               .
               But
               though
               they
               that
               want
               Grace
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Interest
               in
               our
               High-Priest
               ,
               cannot
               come
               boldly
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               to
               obtain
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               find
               Grace
               (d)
               ,
               as
               Believers
               may
               ;
               yet
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               so
               far
               accepted
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               helpers
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               outward
               blessings
               .
               We
               find
               ,
               Pilgrims
               ,
               and
               Prisoners
               ;
               Sickmen
               ,
               and
               Seamen
               ;
               crying
               to
               God
               in
               their
               distress
               ,
               and
               He
               (
               who
               takes
               notice
               of
               the
               voice
               of
               nature
               and
               necessity
               )
               sa●eth
               and
               delivereth
               them
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               their
               troubles
               (e)
               .
               Nor
               were
               the
               Ninevites
               deceived
               in
               the
               hope
               they
               had
               of
               preventing
               perishing
               by
               Praying
               ,
               and
               crying
               mightily
               unto
               God
               :
               for
               in
               that
               way
               they
               prevailed
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               say
               ,
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               saving
               of
               their
               souls
               ;
               yet
               ,
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               their
               City
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               )
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               shut
               up
               this
               ;
               If
               this
               Objection
               will
               hold
               ,
               we
               must
               exclude
               all
               men
               that
               are
               not
               good
               men
               ,
               from
               the
               duty
               of
               Prayer
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               Private
               Prayer
               ;
               when
               yet
               we
               know
               that
               Prayer
               is
               a
               general
               duty
               (f)
               .
               And
               unto
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               (
               that
               had
               no
               pa●t
               nor
               lot
               in
               Gospel●saving
               priviledges
               ,
               but
               ●ay
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               bond
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               unto
               him
               ,
               notwithstanding
               )
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 God
                 if
                 perhaps
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 ●ay
                 be
                 forgiven
                 thee
              
               (g)
               .
               It
               s
               true
               that
               Peter
               bids
               him
               Repent
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               Pray
               ;
               for
               Prayer
               cannot
               be
               heard
               for
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               (
               unless
               by
               Pardon
               ,
               we
               ●nderstand
               ,
               the
               removal
               of
               some
               outward
               judgement
               )
               ▪
               I
               say
               ,
               Prayer
               cannot
               be
               heard
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               (
               as
               i●●inds
               over
               do
               everlasting
               condemnation
               )
               ,
               unless
               
               in
               a
               way
               of
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               is
               so
               
                 full
                 of
                 compassion
              
               as
               to
               
                 forgive
                 iniquity
              
               :
               So
               as
               
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
              
               (h)
               even
               those
               who
               seek
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               slaies
               them
               ,
               whose
               professions
               and
               fair
               promises
               are
               but
               flatteries
               ;
               and
               whose
               hearts
               are
               not
               right
               with
               him
               ,
               nor
               stedfast
               in
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               their
               returnings
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Having
               been
               so
               long
               in
               the
               first
               Position
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               shorter
               in
               those
               that
               follow
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Position
               .
            
             
               
                 Approved
                 examples
                 are
                 binding
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 alike
                 .
              
               For
               why
               are
               they
               written
               and
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               learning
               ?
               Rom.
               15.4
               .
               And
               why
               are
               they
               approved
               and
               commended
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               imitation
               (i)
               ?
               Sure
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               to
               follow
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               a
               part
               of
               their
               heavenly
               conversation
               (k)
               ,
               such
               as
               Family-Piety
               is
               ,
               Act.
               10.2
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               we
               find
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               divers
               examples
               of
               Governours
               of
               Families
               ,
               joyning
               with
               their
               Houshold
               in
               the
               duty
               of
               Prayer
               .
               And
               on
               that
               only
               I
               shall
               now
               insist
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               mens
               Praying
               with
               their
               Families
               ;
               the
               time
               when
               they
               should
               do
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               speak
               to
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Then
               ,
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               (
               journying
               with
               all
               his
               Family
               )
               did
               build
               an
               Altar
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               
               appeared
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 called
                 on
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (l)
               .
               The
               like
               we
               find
               in
               Jacob
               with
               his
               Houshold
               ,
               Gen.
               35.2
               ,
               3
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               have
               the
               example
               of
               Job
               ,
               who
               
                 sent
                 and
                 sanctified
                 his
                 Sons
              
               (m)
               ,
               which
               some
               understand
               thus
               ;
               He
               prep●red
               
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               Ceremonially
               ,
               but
               Spiritually
               ,
               and
               namely
               by
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               sheweth
               that
               they
               joyned
               together
               in
               Praying
               (n)
               .
               Others
               understand
               it
               thus
               ,
               that
               he
               sent
               a
               Messenger
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               required
               them
               to
               sanctifie
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               present
               in
               an
               holy
               and
               pure
               manner
               at
               those
               Sacrifices
               which
               he
               (
               as
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               Priest
               of
               the
               Family
               )
               intended
               to
               offer
               
               for
               them
               (o)
               ;
               And
               if
               we
               take
               it
               so
               ,
               then
               it
               holds
               forth
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               Job
               and
               his
               sons
               joyned
               together
               in
               Sacrificing
               ,
               with
               which
               Sacrificing
               ,
               Prayer
               was
               adjoyned
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               1
               Sam.
               7.9
               .
               &
               1
               King.
               18.24
               .
               Also
               we
               read
               (p)
               of
               David's
               excusing
               himself
               by
               
                 an
                 yearly
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 Family
                 :
              
               of
               which
               howsoever
               David
               made
               a
               plea
               for
               the
               appeasing
               of
               Saul
               ,
               yet
               it
               shews
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               days
               Family-conjunction
               in
               Sacrificing
               and
               Praying
               ,
               was
               no●
               unusual
               .
               And
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 did
                 Job
                 continually
              
               (q)
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               days
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               wherein
               his
               sons
               feasted
               ,
               
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 day
              
               (r)
               ;
               Beza
               (
               thereupon
               )
               gives
               us
               this
               Note
               ,
               
                 There
                 's
                 no
                 doubt
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 dayly
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 also
                 diligently
                 observed
                 in
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 seventh
                 day
                 at
                 least
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 ordained
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               2.3
               .
               exactly
               sanctified
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               The
               example
               of
               Joshua
               is
               remarkable
               ,
               who
               thus
               declares
               his
               resolution
               ,
               
                 As
                 for
                 me
                 and
                 my
                 House
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (s)
               :
               which
               he
               speaks
               not
               of
               ,
               as
               his
               duty
               only
               ,
               but
               as
               proposing
               himself
               an
               example
               of
               that
               which
               was
               the
               peoples
               duty
               generally
               in
               their
               several
               houses
               and
               dwellings
               ,
               from
               whence
               ariseth
               this
               Argument
               ,
               Every
               Family
               in
               Israel
               was
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               every
               Christian
               Family
               is
               ,
               bound
               to
               do
               with
               their
               Housholds
               what
               he
               did
               with
               his
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               the
               only
               true
               God.
               If
               any
               ask
               ,
               What
               is
               this
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               Prayer
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               He
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 serve
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               also
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 pray
                 to
                 Him
              
               (t)
               ,
               as
               (
               to
               take
               an
               homely
               similitude
               )
               ,
               he
               that
               saith
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               your
               Hinde
               ,
               saith
               ,
               I
               will
               plough
               your
               ground
               ,
               for
               the
               one
               comprehends
               the
               other
               as
               the
               main
               thing
               in
               it
               ;
               And
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ;
               Prayer
               is
               so
               special
               ,
               and
               comprehensive
               a
               service
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               put
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Worship
               of
               God
               (u)
               ;
               therefore
               they
               that
               resolve
               to
               come
               in
               to
               be
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               express
               themselves
               thus
               ;
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 to
                 pray
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               (x)
               :
               And
               when
               Atheistical
               men
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Almighty
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 serve
                 him
                 ?
              
               their
               next
               word
               ,
               (
               wherein
               they
               explain
               themselves
               )
               is
               ,
               
                 And
                 what
                 profit
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ?
              
               And
               (
               indeed
               )
               there
               is
               no
               other
               service
               wherein
               the
               
               whole
               Family
               is
               so
               reverently
               ,
               seriously
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               ,
               conjoyned
               ,
               and
               so
               directly
               make
               their
               address
               to
               God
               (
               whose
               Servants
               they
               profess
               themselves
               to
               be
               )
               as
               in
               the
               ▪
               duty
               of
               Prayer
               ;
               for
               that
               's
               a
               looking
               of
               God
               in
               the
               face
               (y)
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               expresly
               said
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               had
               been
               
               about
               the
               solemn
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               carrying
               of
               the
               Ark
               in
               publick
               ,
               he
               
                 returned
                 to
                 bless
                 his
                 Houshold
              
               (z)
               :
               And
               what
               is
               that
               ,
               but
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               desire
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               upon
               them
               (a)
               ;
               As
               when
               Isaac
               prayed
               earnestly
               for
               Jacob
               ,
               departing
               from
               him
               (b)
               ;
               Esau
               resolves
               it
               into
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               
                 blessed
                 Jacob.
              
               
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               have
               the
               example
               of
               Esther
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 also
              
               (
               not
               
               resting
               there
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Maidens
                 ,
                 will
                 Fast
                 likewise
              
               (c)
               ,
               which
               Fasting
               is
               still
               joyned
               with
               Prayer
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               12.16
               .
               Mark.
               9.29
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               of
               whom
               
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Land
                 shall
                 mourn
                 ,
                 every
                 Family
                 apart
              
               (d)
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               only
               be
               mourning
               in
               a
               publick
               way
               ,
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               also
               (
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Crucifying
               of
               Christ
               )
               private
               and
               H●ushold-humiliation
               ,
               (
               Families
               laying
               to
               heart
               their
               horrible
               sin
               )
               which
               implyes
               Confession
               and
               Prayer
               (e)
               ,
               and
               the
               bringing
               home
               of
               the
               National
               provocation
               to
               their
               own
               doors
               ;
               yea
               ,
               this
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               persons
               ,
               
                 The
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Shimei
                 ,
                 shall
                 mourn
                 apart
              
               (f)
               ;
               And
               so
               ,
               all
               other
               Families
               generally
               .
               It
               hath
               regard
               to
               the
               Jews
               mourning
               ,
               as
               then
               was
               in
               use
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Dutch
                 Annotations
              
               observe
               .
            
             
               7
               We
               read
               ,
               in
               divers
               Scriptures
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               such
               
               and
               such
               an
               House
               (g)
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               understood
               two
               ways
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               such
               Houses
               are
               called
               Churches
               ,
               because
               therein
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               those
               times
               used
               to
               meet
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               A
               learned
               man
               excepts
               against
               this
               ,
               and
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 that
              
               Paul
               (
               in
               that
               place
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 )
                 meaneth
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 met
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 publike
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Salutation
                 of
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 
                 following
              
               (h)
               .
               But
               if
               we
               take
               that
               meaning
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               hinder
               but
               help
               in
               what
               we
               have
               now
               in
               hand
               ;
               it
               being
               very
               unlike
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               entertained
               others
               into
               their
               houses
               to
               pray
               ,
               (
               for
               Prayer
               was
               a
               main
               thing
               in
               their
               publike
               Meetings
               ,
               Act.
               16.13
               .
               )
               would
               suffer
               their
               Houses
               to
               be
               without
               Prayer
               when
               they
               were
               absent
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Many
               others
               understand
               it
               thus
               (i)
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               by
               [
               
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 House
              
               ]
               is
               meant
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               called
               a
               Church
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               of
               the
               largeness
               and
               numerousness
               of
               the
               Family
               making
               up
               a
               little
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               because
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               Reading
               ,
               Catechising
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               godly
               Discipline
               ,
               whereby
               the
               private
               Family
               resembleth
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               publike
               Church-worship
               .
               If
               thus
               we
               understand
               the
               words
               ,
               then
               here
               is
               a
               plain
               example
               of
               performing
               the
               duty
               of
               Family-Prayer
               in
               the
               first
               Christians
               Families
               ;
               their
               houses
               being
               (
               like
               Gods
               House
               )
               Houses
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               Isa.
               56.7
               .
            
             
               Perhaps
               that
               of
               Erasmus
               (
               in
               his
               Annotations
               on
               Rom.
               16.2
               .
               )
               might
               rightly
               compose
               the
               former
               difference
               ;
               for
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               Family
               ;
               and
               any
               other
               that
               came
               to
               them
               and
               joyned
               themselves
               with
               them
               (
               as
               we
               find
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Mary
               ,
               many
               gathered
               together
               Praying
               ,
               Act.
               12.12
               .
               )
               are
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Church
               ;
               And
               then
               it
               will
               shew
               that
               it
               was
               then
               the
               use
               of
               Christians
               to
               perform
               religious
               duties
               in
               their
               Families
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               glad
               to
               have
               others
               accompany
               them
               (
               as
               it
               is
               with
               godly
               Housholders
               at
               this
               day
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Position
               .
            
             
               
                 Every
                 promise
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               (
               made
               to
               any
               duty
               )
               
                 contains
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 vertual
                 command
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               every
               command
               contains
               a
               promise
               (k)
               )
               :
               else
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               not
               done
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               the
               promise
               will
               lie
               unperformed
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               to
               nothing
               .
               Now
               the
               promise
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 If
                 two
                 agree
                 together
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 ask
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 there
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
              
               (l)
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               words
               stand
               in
               the
               Context
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               respect
               to
               Church-discipline
               ,
               and
               are
               (
               in
               their
               more
               particular
               Application
               )
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               that
               ;
               but
               ,
               yet
               the
               words
               (
               being
               general
               )
               they
               are
               justly
               applyed
               to
               the
               religious
               meetings
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               a
               generality
               ;
               
                 As
                 otherwhere
                 therefore
              
               (
               saith
               Calvin
               (m)
               ,
               )
               
                 God
                 promiseth
                 to
                 lend
                 a
                 gracious
                 ear
                 to
                 the
                 private
                 prayers
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 ;
                 so
                 here
                 Christ
                 ad●rns
                 ,
                 and
                 honours
                 publike
                 Prayers
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 Promise
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 he
                 may
                 more
                 earnestly
                 draw
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 regard
                 of
                 them
              
               ;
               which
               may
               appear
               ,
               because
               Christs
               speech
               is
               so
               large
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               saith
               [
               
                 touching
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 shall
                 ask
              
               ]
               :
               so
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               appropriate
               the
               promise
               to
               that
               particular
               case
               which
               is
               there
               spoken
               to
               ;
               but
               extendeth
               it
               to
               any
               other
               thing
               which
               shall
               be
               presented
               to
               God
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               his
               will
               )
               in
               the
               united
               Petitions
               of
               his
               united
               Servants
               (n)
               .
               Hence
               I
               argue
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               two
               or
               three
               (
               more
               or
               fewer
               )
               in
               a
               Family
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               challenge
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               promise
               ,
               they
               must
               come
               together
               ,
               (
               yea
               ,
               by
               this
               gracious
               promise
               ,
               they
               are
               call'd
               together
               )
               to
               pray
               and
               seek
               God
               together
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               union
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               in
               that
               Text
               and
               Promise
               doth
               allure
               and
               encourage
               us
               unto
               .
               And
               what
               two
               or
               three
               are
               there
               (
               who
               have
               any
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               )
               that
               would
               be
               without
               
                 more
                 of
                 God
              
               for
               want
               of
               coming
               and
               praying
               together
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               enjoy
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Position
               .
            
             
               
                 Every
                 dreadful
                 threatning
                 ,
                 contains
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 real
                 and
                 a
                 moving
                 forbidding
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 bring
                 upon
                 us
                 the
                 thing
                 threatened
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 Pour
                 out
                 thy
                 fury
                 upon
                 the
                 Heathen
                 that
                 know
                 thee
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Families
                 which
                 call
                 not
                 upon
                 thy
                 Name
              
               (o)
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               be
               not
               Heathens
               ,
               yet
               in
               that
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               Heathens
               .
               Here
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               shall
               grant
               it
               )
               that
               the
               word
               [
               Families
               ]
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               Nations
               ;
               for
               at
               one
               time
               it
               was
               said
               to
               
                 Abram
                 ,
                 In
                 thee
                 
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Families
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 blessed
              
               (p)
               ,
               and
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               (q)
               ;
               but
               withall
               I
               add
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               expression
               and
               description
               of
               Nations
               as
               they
               are
               distributed
               (
               as
               all
               Nations
               are
               (r)
               ,
               )
               into
               Families
               and
               Housholds
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               curse
               lies
               (
               as
               upon
               such
               Nations
               ,
               so
               )
               on
               all
               Families
               (
               not
               calling
               upon
               God
               )
               as
               the
               subordinate
               bodies
               of
               those
               Nations
               ,
               yea
               ,
               therein
               it
               lies
               most
               heavily
               upon
               the
               whole
               Nations
               .
            
             
               
               Object
               .
               
                 The
                 Prophet
              
               Jeremiah
               
                 speaks
                 there
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 that
                 call
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               Answ.
               I
               deny
               not
               that
               ;
               but
               here
               let
               it
               be
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               which
               the
               Prophet
               mentions
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               worshipping
               of
               false
               gods
               ,
               but
               the
               not-worshipping
               ,
               or
               the
               not-calling
               upon
               ,
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               not
               only
               ●e●thens
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               but
               b●d
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               also
               (s)
               ;
               withal
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               that
               he
               names
               Families
               ,
               and
               fixeth
               the
               curse
               on
               them
               under
               this
               title
               of
               not
               calling
               on
               the
               name
               of
               God.
               If
               then
               ,
               other
               Families
               ag●ee
               with
               them
               in
               their
               description
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               know
               and
               own
               God
               in
               calling
               upon
               his
               Name
               ;
               let
               them
               consider
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               not
               under
               the
               danger
               of
               this
               Imprecation
               .
               I
               know
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               further
               reason
               of
               the
               Curse
               added
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 eat
                 ,
                 devour
                 ,
                 and
                 consume
                 Jacob
              
               (t)
               ;
               but
               ,
               yet
               the
               subjects
               of
               the
               curse
               are
               such
               as
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               call
               not
               on
               his
               Name
               ;
               And
               this
               ,
               and
               opposing
               and
               oppressing
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               go
               together
               ,
               not
               only
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               it
               :
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               speak
               over-severely
               of
               Families
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Instruction
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               necessity
               of
               such
               a
               duty
               ,
               Prayer
               is
               wanting
               ;
               but
               let
               all
               men
               mark
               ,
               (
               when
               there
               is
               a
               persecution
               )
               ,
               Whether
               
               Prayerless-Families
               ,
               be
               not
               the
               
               Persecuting-Families
               (
               though
               all
               of
               them
               be
               not
               such
               .
               )
               In
               this
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               clear
               ,
               which
               speaks
               of
               corrupt
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               just
               as
               Jeremy
               speaks
               of
               Heathens
               here
               ,
               describing
               them
               to
               be
               such
               as
               know
               not
               God
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God
              
               (u)
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 eat
                 up
                 Gods
                 people
                 as
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (x)
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               neglecting
               of
               all
               Religion
               (
               set
               forth
               by
               
                 calling
                 on
                 God
              
               )
               and
               the
               hatred
               and
               opposition
               of
               godly
               men
               ,
               go
               together
               .
            
             
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               ,
               What
               are
               the
               Housholds
               of
               Christians
               ?
               Are
               they
               not
               ,
               or
               should
               they
               not
               be
               ,
               Families
               fearing
               God
               ?
               And
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               
                 with
                 all
                 a
                 mans
                 house
              
               ,
               and
               
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 alway
              
               ,
               are
               joyned
               together
               (y)
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 casting
                 off
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 restraining
                 Prayer
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               (
               though
               ill
               applyed
               to
               Job
               )
               elsewhere
               are
               (z)
               :
               Again
               ,
               Should
               not
               the
               particular
               Houshold
               of
               Christians
               be
               (
               like
               the
               whole
               Household
               )
               Housholds
               of
               faith
               (a)
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               (
               surely
               )
               they
               will
               be
               Praying-Famil●es
               ;
               for
               
                 trusting
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 pouring
                 forth
                 the
                 heart
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               go
               together
               (b)
               .
            
             
               From
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               calling
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               that
               which
               putteth
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               Church
               and
               Heathens
               (c)
               ,
               and
               between
               persons
               converted
               and
               unconverted
               (d)
               ;
               but
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               may
               observe
               at
               this
               day
               )
               that
               which
               makes
               a
               remarkable
               difference
               between
               Housholders
               fearing
               God
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               with
               Religion
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               not
               such
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               have
               Prayer
               in
               their
               Family
               ,
               are
               truly
               good
               ;
               but
               cert●inly
               ,
               their
               goodness
               is
               very
               young
               ,
               and
               very
               immature
               ,
               that
               have
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               very
               much
               cause
               to
               inquire
               Whether
               they
               have
               any
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               In
               such
               ways
               as
               these
               ,
               God
               calls
               upon
               us
               to
               call
               upon
               Him
               ,
               together
               with
               our
               Family
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               not
               said
               in
               so
               many
               words
               ,
               that
               every
               Christian
               Housholder
               is
               to
               pray
               with
               his
               Houshold
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               really
               said
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               glorifie
               God
               in
               their
               Families
               ;
               And
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               their
               Families
               ,
               by
               performing
               that
               duty
               of
               Prayer
               wherein
               the
               whole
               service
               of
               God
               is
               held
               forth
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               should
               bless
               their
               Housholds
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               best
               course
               (
               which
               is
               the
               course
               of
               Prayer
               )
               with
               them
               ▪
               to
               procure
               Gods
               blessing
               upon
               them
               (e)
               .
               If
               such
               things
               as
               these
               will
               not
               serve
               to
               make
               Housholders
               godly
               ,
               they
               will
               (
               sure
               )
               serve
               to
               make
               them
               inexcusable
               for
               their
               ungodliness
               .
               As
               it
               will
               never
               serve
               to
               excuse
               the
               excess
               of
               intemperate
               and
               immodest
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               told
               them
               how
               much
               they
               shall
               eat
               ,
               or
               what
               clothes
               they
               shall
               put
               on
               ;
               so
               neither
               
               will
               it
               serve
               to
               excuse
               their
               defects
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Christian
               duty
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               spoken
               particullarly
               and
               punctually
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               they
               ought
               to
               reverence
               the
               General
               Rules
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               neer
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               mould
               their
               carriage
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               herein
               be
               like
               the
               Angels
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               only
               obey
               the
               precise
               Precepts
               of
               their
               glorious
               Lord
               and
               God
               ,
               but
               delight
               to
               fulfill
               
                 all
                 his
                 pleasure
              
               (f)
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               conceive
               ,
               by
               any
               hint
               they
               have
               from
               Him
               ,
               to
               be
               acceptable
               to
               Him.
               
                 Beneplaciti
                 nomine
                 laetum
                 &
                 hilare
                 ●bsequium
                 exprimit
                 ,
                 ac
                 si
                 dixisset
                 ;
                 Angelos
                 non
                 solum
                 Dei
                 Praeceptis
                 obsequentes
                 esse
                 ,
                 sed
                 libentèr
                 ,
                 &
                 cum
                 summa
                 oblectatione
                 accipere
                 ejus
                 nutus
                 ,
                 ut
                 ejus
                 bene
                 placitis
                 obtemperent
                 .
              
               Calv.
               in
               Psal.
               103.21
               .
            
             
               Thus
               for
               the
               grounds
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               whereon
               Family-Prayer
               is
               founded
               .
            
             
               
               I
               come
               now
               to
               some
               Reasons
               (
               agreeable
               unto
               Scripture
               )
               which
               may
               further
               perswade
               to
               this
               duty
               .
               I
               shall
               insi●t
               upon
               three
               only
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               requires
               homage
               and
               service
               not
               only
               from
               single
               Persons
               ,
               
               but
               from
               Societies
               and
               Companies
               of
               men
               ;
               As
            
             
               
               1.
               
               From
               a
               Land
               and
               Nation
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               Lords
               calling
               of
               his
               People
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               the
               three
               solemn
               Feasts
               ordinarily
               (g)
               ,
               (
               besides
               the
               New-Moons
               ,
               wherein
               Families
               used
               to
               joyn
               together
               in
               Sacrificing
               (h)
               )
               ;
               And
               ,
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               Fasting
               ,
               both
               yearly
               (i)
               and
               on
               extraordinary
               occasions
               ,
               Joel
               2.15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               
               2.
               
               From
               particular
               Churches
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               which
               (
               according
               to
               the
               will
               God
               )
               were
               to
               joyn
               in
               spiritual
               worship
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               duty
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2
               ,
               1
               ,
               2.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.4
               .
               with
               1
               Cor.
               14.14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               
               3.
               
               From
               particular
               Companies
               partaking
               in
               the
               same
               favour
               .
               If
               ten
               Lepers
               be
               cured
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               return
               to
               give
               thanks
               ;
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Where
                 are
                 the
                 other
                 nine
              
               ?
               being
               not
               content
               that
               less
               then
               ten
               should
               joyn
               together
               in
               thanksgiving
               for
               the
               mercy
               that
               ten
               receive
               (k)
               .
            
             
             
               Experience
               tells
               us
               how
               agreeable
               this
               Society-service
               is
               to
               right
               reason
               ;
               for
               ,
               a
               King
               coming
               to
               the
               Vniversity
               ,
               looks
               for
               Vniversity
               ,
               (
               and
               a
               kind
               of
               Universal
               )
               entertainment
               ;
               And
               coming
               to
               a
               Town-corporate
               ,
               expects
               not
               only
               significations
               of
               love
               and
               loyalty
               from
               single
               persons
               ,
               but
               humble
               addresses
               also
               from
               the
               Corporation
               .
            
             
               Since
               therefore
               every
               Family
               is
               an
               united
               Body
               ,
               that
               Body
               and
               Society
               should
               own
               and
               acknowledge
               God
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               united
               Service
               :
               else
               the
               Lord
               may
               say
               ,
               This
               and
               that
               person
               served
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               had
               no
               service
               from
               the
               Family
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               reason
               ,
               and
               this
               duty
               is
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               urged
               from
               a
               further
               reason
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ;
               
               wheresoever
               there
               are
               common
               concernments
               ,
               or
               common
               causes
               of
               seeking
               to
               God
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               common
               and
               joynt
               seeking
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               Families
               :
               for
               there
               are
               there
               ,
               sins
               ,
               wants
               ,
               mercies
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               wherein
               the
               whole
               Family
               in
               concern'd
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Sins
               ]
               which
               though
               committed
               by
               some
               ,
               or
               by
               one
               
               only
               ,
               yet
               endanger
               the
               whole
               Houshold
               ,
               as
               we
               know
               
               Achan's
               sin
               did
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               the
               glorifying
               of
               God
               (l)
               ,
               and
               the
               preventing
               of
               their
               general
               suffering
               ,
               it
               behooves
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               sin
               committed
               by
               any
               of
               them
               :
               in
               which
               way
               they
               may
               hope
               for
               reconciliation
               ,
               such
               as
               Abigail
               found
               with
               David
               ,
               when
               (
               being
               not
               guilty
               her self
               )
               she
               confessed
               the
               folly
               of
               her
               guilty
               Husband
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.25
               ,
               —
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               It
               's
               wisdom
               for
               the
               Father
               of
               a
               Family
               to
               be
               like
               Aaron
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               course
               for
               an
               atonement
               for
               himself
               
                 and
                 his
                 Houshold
              
               (m)
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               best
               done
               in
               
               Job's
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               calling
               the
               Family
               together
               ,
               sanctifying
               them
               ,
               offering
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               broken
               heart
               ,
               and
               flying
               to
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               a
               broken
               Christ
               ,
               Job
               1.5
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Wants
               ]
               Family-wants
               there
               are
               ,
               and
               ever
               will
               be
               ,
               
               as
               want
               of
               health
               ,
               of
               strength
               ,
               of
               ease
               ,
               perhaps
               of
               bread
               (n)
               :
               Here
               all
               should
               joyn
               together
               to
               beg
               of
               God
               what
               is
               wanting
               ,
               because
               there
               will
               be
               a
               common
               comfort
               in
               the
               enjoying
               of
               it
               (o)
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               common
               Prayer
               
               they
               are
               the
               more
               like
               to
               obtain
               it
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               before
               .
               )
            
             
               
               3.
               
               Mercies
               ]
               As
               peace
               ,
               protection
               ,
               health
               ,
               plenty
               ,
               wherein
               (
               the
               whole
               Family
               partaking
               )
               the
               Governour
               thereof
               hath
               great
               reason
               to
               say
               to
               all
               that
               are
               under
               his
               roof
               ,
               
                 O
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 exalt
                 his
                 Name
                 together
              
               (p)
               .
               God
               loves
               to
               hear
               the
               voyce
               of
               Rejoycing
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Closets
               and
               Chambers
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacles
              
               of
               the
               righteous
               (q)
               .
               And
               therefore
               gave
               this
               command
               to
               his
               people
               of
               old
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 unto
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 ]
                 Deut.
              
               26.11
               .
            
             
               
               4.
               
               Afflictions
               ]
               If
               but
               one
               person
               in
               a
               Family
               ,
               being
               under
               the
               hand
               (
               especially
               an
               heavier
               hand
               )
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               whole
               Family
               suffers
               ;
               The
               more
               reason
               therefore
               there
               is
               to
               joyn
               together
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               joynt
               petition
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               removed
               which
               is
               grievous
               to
               all
               .
               Even
               Nature
               will
               teach
               that
               
                 coming
                 with
                 one
                 accord
              
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               likely
               way
               to
               remove
               
                 high
                 displeasure
              
               (r)
               .
            
             
               This
               may
               (
               in
               part
               )
               shew
               that
               to
               omit
               Family-Prayer
               is
               not
               only
               an
               ungodly
               thing
               ,
               but
               an
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               disadvantage
               as
               well
               as
               a
               defect
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               reason
               further
               for
               this
               duty
               ,
               from
               the
               persons
               that
               neglect
               calling
               upon
               God
               with
               their
               housholds
               ,
               
               and
               from
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               neglect
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               The
               persons
               neglecting
               this
               Duty
               are
               usually
               men
               less
               fearing
               God
               (s)
               ,
               less
               acquainted
               with
               Religinn
               ,
               and
               cold
               in
               the
               profession
               and
               practice
               of
               it
               ;
               For
               as
               for
               gracious
               and
               grown
               Christians
               there
               is
               (
               we
               may
               say
               )
               a
               
                 common
                 instinct
                 of
                 piety
              
               (t)
               ,
               and
               holy
               impulsion
               of
               heart
               that
               puts
               them
               upon
               this
               duty
               ;
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               the
               looking
               up
               of
               Housholders
               ,
               with
               their
               houshold
               ,
               unto
               God
               ,
               seems
               not
               so
               much
               to
               require
               Reason
               to
               inforce
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               vigorous
               Religion
               which
               will
               certainly
               infer
               it
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               As
               to
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               neglect
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               more
               considerable
               ,
               because
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 Housholders
                 ought
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Prayer
                 with
                 those
                 belonging
                 unto
                 them
                 ?
              
               will
               be
               most
               plainly
               answered
               by
               another
               
               Question
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 What
                 good
                 reason
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 give
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 doth
                 not
              
               (
               especially
               ,
               why
               he
               will
               nor
               )
               
                 pray
                 in
                 his
                 Family
              
               ?
            
             
               Now
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               neglect
               ,
               will
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               be
               found
               such
               as
               these
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               lower
               and
               poorer
               people
               ,
               ignorance
               and
               unacquaintedness
               
               with
               Religion
               .
               They
               are
               loth
               to
               be
               persuaded
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               they
               find
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               see
               ,
               in
               themselves
               little
               ability
               to
               perform
               ;
               And
               ,
               yet
               this
               will
               not
               excuse
               them
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               so
               many
               helps
               fo●
               Prayer
               ,
               as
               will
               prove
               their
               fault
               to
               be
               ,
               want
               of
               hearts
               to
               that
               duty
               ;
               That
               (
               therefore
               )
               which
               such
               are
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 follow
                 on
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               they
               shall
               know
               (u)
               and
               get
               such
               ability
               from
               that
               which
               God
               speaks
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               themselves
               competently
               and
               comfortably
               to
               speak
               (
               in
               Prayer
               )
               unto
               God
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 Revelation
                 is
                 the
                 Rise
                 of
                 Supplication●
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               7.27
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               worse
               persons
               ,
               Profaneness
               is
               an
               Enemy
               to
               
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               an
               aversness
               from
               rhe
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               loathness
               ,
               but
               a
               loathing
               to
               look
               after
               religious
               duties
               .
               Wicked
               men
               
                 leave
                 off
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 good
              
               (x)
               ,
               and
               say
               of
               the
               offering
               of
               spiritual
               Sacrifices
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 what
                 a
                 weariness
                 is
                 it
              
               (y)
               ;
               yea
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               they
               are
               loth
               to
               stoop
               so
               low
               as
               to
               be
               so
               much
               Disciples
               (z)
               ,
               and
               to
               bow
               down
               and
               kneel
               before
               the
               Lord
               their
               Maker
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               those
               belonging
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               Psal.
               95.6
               .
               being
               therein
               of
               Michals
               haughty
               mind
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               6.20
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Spiritual
               sloth
               ,
               and
               a
               lazy
               listlesness
               ,
               makes
               people
               unwilling
               to
               buckle
               with
               such
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               pains
               
               to
               furnish
               themselves
               for
               such
               a
               service
               .
               They
               could
               find
               in
               their
               heart
               to
               pray
               in
               their
               Family
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 sluggard
                 desireth
                 and
                 hath
                 nothing
              
               (a)
               .
               Unto
               this
               backwardness
               in
               many
               ,
               Bashful●ess
               is
               added
               in
               divers
               others
               ,
               and
               a
               natural
               fear
               and
               diffidence
               ,
               making
               them
               very
               ●napt
               to
               appear
               and
               act
               in
               any
               solemn
               religious
               duty
               when
               they
               are
               in
               company
               .
               This
               disease
               ,
               and
               holding
               off
               from
               so
               good
               an
               action
               ,
               should
               be
               corrected
               (
               for
               the
               present
               )
               by
               conscience
               of
               the
               duty
               ,
               and
               consideration
               of
               his
               calling
               to
               it
               ,
               
               who
               is
               the
               Governour
               of
               a
               Family
               ;
               and
               the
               using
               of
               the
               exercise
               will
               (
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               )
               in
               a
               short
               time
               work
               the
               cure
               ,
               and
               take
               off
               the
               difficulty
               .
               Nicodemus
               ,
               that
               comes
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               at
               first
               ;
               appears
               at
               length
               ,
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               owned
               a
               crucified
               Christ
               ,
               John
               19.38
               ,
               39.
               
            
             
               
               4.
               
               In
               many
               men
               ,
               Worldliness
               is
               a
               great
               impediment
               ,
               for
               so
               eager
               are
               men
               on
               their
               Earthly
               occasions
               and
               advantages
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               afford
               time
               for
               spiritual
               duties
               (b)
               :
               But
               let
               such
               consider
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               they
               are
               
                 peny-wise
                 and
                 pound-foolish
              
               ;
               like
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               Journey
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               hasty
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               stay
               the
               making
               ready
               of
               his
               Horse
               ;
               or
               like
               Saul
               ,
               that
               said
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               
                 With-draw
                 thine
                 hand
              
               (c)
               .
               He
               was
               so
               hasty
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               his
               occasions
               as
               so
               urgent
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               no
               wisdom
               to
               abide
               with
               God
               to
               wait
               his
               answer
               .
               And
               (
               again
               )
               ,
               like
               Saul
               that
               was
               so
               eager
               of
               pursuit
               and
               revenge
               ,
               that
               he
               adjured
               the
               people
               that
               not
               a
               man
               of
               them
               should
               eat
               any
               food
               till
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               were
               faint
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               make
               that
               slaughter
               they
               might
               have
               done
               among
               the
               Philistins
               (d)
               ;
               He
               was
               so
               greedy
               of
               his
               ends
               that
               he
               lost
               his
               ends
               .
               
               Even
               so
               they
               that
               are
               so
               greedy
               after
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               God
               can
               have
               none
               of
               their
               attendance
               ,
               either
               have
               not
               what
               they
               look
               for
               ,
               or
               have
               it
               not
               in
               mercy
               .
               God
               is
               
                 very
                 gracious
                 unto
                 us
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 our
                 cry
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               30.19
               .
            
             
               
               5.
               
               In
               some
               men
               ,
               Atheism
               is
               the
               hinderance
               ,
               whereby
               men
               use
               to
               make
               light
               (e)
               of
               such
               heavenly
               things
               as
               Hearing
               and
               Praying
               are
               .
               A
               Farm
               ,
               a
               Wife
               ,
               or
               a
               yoke
               of
               Oxen
               may
               be
               the
               next
               reason
               ,
               but
               Atheism
               lies
               at
               the
               bottom
               ;
               for
               let
               all
               men
               examine
               (
               namely
               when
               they
               cannot
               afford
               God
               a
               Prayer
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ,
               )
               whether
               this
               thought
               do
               not
               lodge
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               one
               and
               of
               another
               of
               them
               ;
               
                 To
                 go
                 about
                 my
                 business
                 will
                 do
                 me
                 some
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 Praying
                 in
                 my
                 Family
                 will
                 do
                 me
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 hinder
                 me
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               wicked
               thought
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               all
               time
               is
               lost
               that
               is
               bestowed
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               that
               pray
               not
               ,
               do
               as
               well
               as
               they
               that
               do
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
               this
               is
               down-right
               Atheism
               .
               The
               bottom-cause
               of
               not
               calling
               upon
               God
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 The
                 Fool
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God.
              
               See
               for
               this
               ,
               Psal.
               14.1
               ,
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               Job
               21.15
               .
               Mal.
               3.14
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               let
               every
               man
               enter
               into
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               consider
               ,
               what
               comfort
               there
               can
               be
               in
               refraining
               Houshold-worship
               ,
               and
               restraining
               Prayer
               on
               such
               reasons
               as
               these
               ;
               which
               yet
               (
               upon
               sincere
               and
               serious
               consideration
               )
               will
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               be
               found
               the
               ordinary
               Pul-backs
               from
               so
               good
               a
               duty
               .
            
             
               It
               remaineth
               now
               to
               enquire
               (
               after
               the
               former
               proofs
               for
               Family-Prayer
               )
               what
               time
               is
               to
               be
               allotted
               to
               this
               duty
               ,
               wherein
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               shew
               two
               things
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   every
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   that
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Morning
                   and
                   Evening
                   .
                
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               duty
               of
               Prayer
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               every
               day
               :
               
               whereof
               while
               I
               speak
               in
               general
               ,
               it
               will
               have
               an
               influence
               into
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               parity
               of
               reason
               )
               argue
               for
               ,
               Family-Prayer
               .
            
             
               Reasons
               of
               dayly
               Prayer
               ,
               are
               many
               ;
               And
               they
               are
               already
               given
               and
               published
               (f)
               ;
               I
               shall
               only
               recite
               some
               of
               them
               .
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               in
               that
               Prayer
               which
               we
               call
               the
               Lords-Prayer
               ,
               directs
               and
               commands
               us
               to
               ask
               our
               dayly
               bread
               
                 every
                 day
              
               ;
               Nor
               is
               there
               less
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               (
               or
               a
               greater
               )
               reason
               to
               desire
               every
               day
               ,
               other
               things
               that
               we
               dayly
               and
               dearly
               need
               ,
               as
               [
               the
               
                 forgiving
                 of
                 our
                 dayly
                 trespasses
              
               ]
               —
               the
               
                 not
                 leading
                 us
                 into
                 tentation
              
               ,
               when
               Satan
               layes
               dayly
               snares
               for
               us
               :
               As
               also
               ,
               to
               give
               thanks
               (
               which
               the
               conclusion
               of
               that
               Prayer
               teacheth
               )
               for
               every
               days
               mercy
               .
               Every
               day
               supplyeth
               new
               matter
               both
               of
               Petition
               and
               Thanksgiving
               (g)
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               calleth
               us
               to
               make
               supplication
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               do
               for
               us
               
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 shall
                 require
                 ,
              
               1
               King.
               8.59
               .
               and
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
               ,
               
                 Who
                 [
                 dayly
                 ]
                 loadeth
                 us
                 with
                 benefits
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               68
               19.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               every
               day
               hath
               its
               evils
               and
               vexations
               ,
               which
               
               are
               to
               be
               sweetned
               with
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               made
               tolerable
               ,
               
               Mat.
               6.34
               .
               and
               its
               comforts
               also
               ,
               and
               contentments
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               sanctified
               by
               Prayer
               and
               made
               profitable
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.5
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               Because
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               we
               shall
               live
               till
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               not
               neglect
               God
               to
               day
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               our
               last
               day
               .
               Men
               would
               pray
               all
               day
               long
               to
               day
               ,
               if
               they
               knew
               they
               should
               die
               to
               morrow
               ;
               and
               they
               do
               not
               know
               they
               shall
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               not
               live
               as
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               let
               alone
               God.
               
            
             
               
               4.
               
               Though
               we
               were
               never
               so
               sure
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               to
               know
               that
               we
               live
               alwayes
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ;
               And
               ,
               shall
               a
               child
               be
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Father
               all
               day
               long
               ,
               and
               shew
               him
               no
               special
               reverence
               ,
               neither
               in
               the
               morning
               when
               he
               seeth
               him
               first
               ,
               nor
               when
               he
               leaves
               him
               last
               in
               the
               Evening
               ?
            
             
               
               5.
               
               We
               find
               in
               Scripture
               that
               God
               hath
               had
               better
               children
               ,
               who
               have
               come
               before
               him
               ,
               
                 twice
                 ,
                 thrice
              
               ,
               yea
               
                 seven
                 times
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               very
               often
               )
               in
               a
               day
               (h)
               :
               Daniel
               was
               eminent
               in
               this
               ;
               whose
               custom
               it
               was
               to
               pray
               
                 three
                 times
              
               (i)
               
                 a
                 day
              
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               used
               to
               do
               ,
               so
               he
               did
               ,
               though
               he
               knew
               (
               yea
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               )
               he
               was
               to
               be
               thrown
               into
               the
               Lions
               den
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               He
               was
               so
               far
               from
               dissimulation
               ,
               that
               he
               seems
               glad
               of
               an
               occasion
               to
               own
               and
               acknowledge
               his
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               duty
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               though
               he
               perish
               himself
               .
            
             
               
               6.
               
               The
               command
               of
               praying
               
                 without
                 ceasing
              
               (k)
               ,
               will
               not
               permit
               a
               days
               ceasing
               ;
               I
               speak
               not
               here
               of
               
                 so
                 much
              
               ,
               or
               
                 so
                 long
              
               ,
               (
               which
               ,
               occasions
               may
               vary
               )
               ;
               but
               ,
               to
               live
               a
               whole
               day
               without
               God
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               intercourse
               with
               God
               by
               Prayer
               (
               unless
               in
               case
               of
               inability
               of
               body
               or
               mind
               ,
               whereby
               a
               Christian
               is
               not
               himself
               )
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               Scripture
               will
               not
               bear
               with
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               cannot
               bear
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               discovered
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               (
               though
               his
               were
               a
               special
               case
               )
               who
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               a
               decree
               for
               thirty
               days
               ,
               could
               not
               forbear
               his
               praying
               to
               God
               three
               times
               a
               day
               for
               one
               day
               ,
               Dan.
               6.10
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               in
               general
               ,
               for
               dayly
               Prayer
               ;
               which
               Conscience
               will
               easily
               carry
               (
               and
               help
               these
               reasons
               to
               reach
               )
               to
               Family-Prayer
               ;
               the
               rather
               because
               the
               faults
               and
               wants
               of
               Families
               are
               laid
               on
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Family
               (l)
               ,
               and
               the
               charge
               is
               drawn
               up
               against
               the
               House
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
               Eli's
               sons
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               2.29.30
               .
            
             
               Besides
               that
               ,
               a
               true
               worshipper
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               loth
               God
               should
               be
               from
               home
               ,
               from
               his
               home
               ,
               a
               whole
               day
               together
               (m)
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               enquired
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               When
               this
               duty
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               (
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               single
               Persons
               ,
               or
               by
               Societies
               )
               wherein
               ,
               it
               is
               granted
               that
               Christians
               are
               not
               tyed
               to
               any
               set
               hours
               in
               the
               day
               ;
               and
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               profitable
               (
               as
               Calvin
               speaks
               )
               to
               have
               some
               certain
               hours
               consecrated
               to
               Prayer
               ,
               lest
               Prayer
               should
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               all
               other
               cares
               and
               concernments
               (n)
               ;
               Set-hours
               do
               not
               bind
               ,
               but
               mind
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               the
               advantage
               of
               pleading
               prescription
               .
            
             
               The
               occasions
               and
               frame
               of
               every
               Family
               will
               point
               at
               the
               fittest
               times
               for
               Family-duty
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               if
               any
               hindrance
               arise
               at
               the
               ordinary
               fixed
               time
               ,
               the
               next
               convenient
               time
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               ;
               But
               the
               common
               season
               for
               this
               service
               will
               be
               comprehended
               within
               the
               general
               names
               and
               times
               of
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ;
               At
               which
               times
               ,
               both
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               custom
               of
               persons
               professing
               any
               Religion
               ,
               call
               us
               to
               this
               duty
               of
               Calling
               upon
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Scripture
               ]
               To
               wit
               ,
               by
               the
               legal
               Sacrifices
               enjoyned
               the
               
               people
               of
               God
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               under
               the
               Law
               (o)
               ;
               whereunto
               Incense
               (
               a
               Type
               of
               Prayer
               (p)
               ,
               )
               was
               added
               ,
               which
               may
               shew
               that
               we
               are
               to
               offer
               unto
               God
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               lips
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               Sacrifices
               day
               by
               day
               ,
               continually
               (q)
               .
               Hereunto
               agreeth
               the
               example
               of
               David
               ,
               who
               directed
               his
               Prayer
               to
               God
               
                 in
                 the
                 morning
              
               (r)
               ,
               and
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               whose
               hands
               were
               the
               
                 Evening
                 Sacrifice
              
               (s)
               ,
               
               which
               thing
               is
               prophesied
               of
               also
               concerning
               the
               Gentiles
               (
               after
               the
               Jewish
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               understood
               spiritually
               )
               as
               that
               whereby
               the
               name
               of
               God
               should
               be
               
                 greatned
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 going
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 same
              
               (t)
               .
               Unto
               this
               it
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               whereas
               it
               was
               commanded
               the
               Jews
               to
               offer
               two
               Lambs
               
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 continually
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 Evening
              
               (u)
               ;
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
              
               say
               thereupon
               that
               ,
               
                 The
                 continual
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 made
                 Atonement
                 for
                 the
                 Iniquities
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Evening
                 Sacrifice
                 made
                 Atonement
                 for
                 the
                 Iniquities
                 that
                 were
                 by
                 day
              
               (x)
               .
               And
               (
               sure
               )
               in
               all
               Families
               there
               's
               great
               need
               of
               such
               an
               Atonement
               .
               (
               &
               for
               all
               persons
               )
               which
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               had
               but
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               (y)
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               benefit
               of
               that
               to
               be
               had
               but
               in
               the
               Publicans
               way
               (z)
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               humble
               suing
               for
               it
               ;
               Nor
               can
               there
               be
               a
               fitter
               time
               to
               seek
               it
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Morning
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Night
               ,
               for
               which
               (
               otherwise
               )
               we
               may
               be
               smitten
               before
               Night
               ;
               and
               in
               Night
               ,
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               for
               which
               (
               otherwise
               )
               we
               may
               be
               destroyed
               before
               the
               Morning
               .
               Yea
               ,
               This
               is
               one
               thing
               whereby
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Old-Testament
               usage
               ,
               the
               holy
               substance
               whereof
               still
               continueth
               ;
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               thing
               whereby
               our
               Houses
               may
               be
               dedicated
               to
               God
               ,
               (
               whose
               
                 Tenants
                 at
                 Will
              
               we
               are
               )
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               dayly
               Prayer
               (a)
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Reason
               and
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ]
               which
               leads
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               to
               use
               some
               kind
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               when
               they
               rise
               up
               and
               lie
               down
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               great
               reason
               (
               extending
               it self
               to
               Family-Prayer
               ;
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               God
               that
               makes
               men
               and
               their
               Families
               prosper
               by
               day
               (b)
               ,
               and
               to
               sleep
               safely
               in
               the
               night
               .
               Great
               reason
               hath
               every
               man
               in
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 kneel
                 down
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
              
               before
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 lie
                 down
                 and
                 sleep
              
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               because
               he
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               will
               speak
               truth
               )
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 only
                 makest
                 me
                 dwell
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               4.8
               .
               The
               mercies
               of
               this
               God
               are
               
                 new
                 every
                 morning
                 ,
                 Great
                 is
                 his
                 faithfulness
                 ,
              
               Lam.
               3.23
               .
               and
               therefore
               great
               reason
               there
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 shew
                 forth
                 his
                 loving
                 kindness
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 faithfulness
                 every
                 Night
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               92.2
               .
            
             
             
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               Use
               Family-Prayer
               conscionably
               and
               faithfully
               ;
               observe
               the
               effect
               of
               it
               diligently
               and
               wisely
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               it
               will
               plead
               for
               it self
               abundantly
               .
               As
               Knowledge
               hath
               no
               Enemy
               but
               such
               as
               do
               not
               know
               ;
               so
               Prayer
               hath
               no
               Enemy
               but
               such
               as
               do
               not
               pray
               ,
               or
               pray
               only
               for
               a
               fashion
               ,
               and
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               either
               for
               fear
               or
               shame
               omit
               it
               :
               or
               ,
               because
               they
               think
               to
               make
               God
               indebted
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               obliged
               to
               prosper
               them
               in
               their
               affairs
               (c)
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               holy
               and
               happy
               use
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               will
               sufficiently
               apologize
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               perswade
               to
               it
               :
               And
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Family
               ,
               the
               Houses
               of
               those
               wherein
               God
               (
               in
               that
               way
               )
               is
               entertained
               ,
               being
               (
               unless
               God
               see
               cause
               of
               doing
               otherwise
               for
               a
               greater
               good
               then
               outward
               prosperity
               is
               )
               like
               the
               House
               of
               Obed-edom
               (d)
               ,
               all
               whose
               Houshold
               was
               blessed
               whilest
               the
               Ark
               continued
               there
               ,
               spiritual
               Exercises
               being
               accompanyed
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               spiritual
               but
               even
               with
               outward
               advantages
               ;
               and
               God
               being
               (
               where
               he
               abides
               )
               like
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               make
               chearful
               ,
               and
               the
               Rain
               to
               make
               fruitful
               ,
               Hos.
               6.3
               .
               (e)
               .
            
             
               Thus
               far
               of
               Family-Prayer
               ,
               referring
               a
               short
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               for
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               for
               the
               use
               of
               weak
               Christians
               ,
               unto
               the
               end
               and
               close
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               And
               shall
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               speak
               very
               briefly
               (
               having
               spoken
               so
               largely
               of
               the
               things
               already
               handled
               )
               of
               two
               other
               holy
               Houshold-Exercises
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Repeating
                 of
                 Sermons
              
               :
               and
               
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Repetition
             of
             Sermons
             in
             Families
             .
          
           
             THe
             Repeating
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             move
             Christians
             unto
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             done
             in
             other
             things
             before-mentioned
             )
             both
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               Grounds
               of
               Scripture
               for
               Sermon-Repetition
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Scripture
               I
               shall
               mention
               ,
               is
               ,
               Jer.
               36.2
               ,
               6.
               where
               the
               Lord
               first
               commands
               Jeremy
               to
               write
               all
               the
               words
               which
               he
               had
               spoken
               from
               the
               days
               of
               Josiah
               unto
               that
               day
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               Jeremy
               calls
               Baruch
               to
               write
               them
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               then
               commands
               him
               to
               read
               what
               he
               had
               written
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               serious
               repentance
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               their
               ruine
               ;
               which
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               things
               preached
               by
               Ministers
               (
               as
               
               Jeremie's
               Sermons
               were
               in
               the
               Temple
               )
               ,
               or
               Instructions
               delivered
               from
               Ministers
               mouths
               (
               as
               these
               words
               were
               now
               from
               
               Jeremie's
               mouth
               )
               ,
               being
               written
               and
               repeated
               ,
               are
               of
               special
               use
               ;
               and
               so
               may
               serve
               to
               recommend
               unto
               us
               both
               the
               writing
               and
               repeating
               of
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               The
               writing
               ;
               that
               being
               here
               prescribed
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               needful
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               preached
               ,
               may
               be
               rightly
               and
               fully
               repeated
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               though
               the
               repeating
               be
               that
               which
               I
               intend
               to
               perswade
               here
               ,
               yet
               I
               shall
               speak
               something
               of
               and
               for
               the
               writing
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               of
               such
               use
               for
               the
               Repetition
               ;
               and
               answer
               what
               is
               most
               considerably
               objected
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Object
               .
               
                 Writing
                 hindereth
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hearing
                 with
                 such
                 attention
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 Noting
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 work
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Whereunto
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               as
               it
               is
               not
               in
               my
               thoughts
               to
               bind
               every
               one
               to
               Noting
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               my
               mind
               and
               
               sense
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               hearing
               with
               the
               best
               advantage
               ,
               (
               I
               say
               ,
               with
               the
               best
               advantage
               ,
               
                 all
                 things
                 considered
              
               )
               ;
               for
               I
               look
               upon
               Hearing
               as
               a
               necessary
               duty
               ,
               and
               a
               special
               part
               of
               our
               obedience
               ,
               but
               upon
               Repeating
               as
               an
               Auxiliary
               Exercise
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               our
               beneficial
               assistance
               .
               Besides
               ,
               that
               divers
               cannot
               write
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               can
               write
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               able
               and
               apr
               for
               writing
               of
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               Nor
               doth
               this
               ,
               prejudice
               and
               take
               off
               the
               present
               business
               ,
               which
               is
               Repetition
               :
               for
               a
               diligent
               hearer
               may
               (
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               provident
               )
               write
               what
               he
               hears
               immediately
               after
               he
               hath
               heard
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               repeat
               it
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               he
               write
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               ,
               being
               able
               to
               retain
               it
               in
               his
               memory
               ,
               he
               may
               communicate
               it
               in
               Repetition
               ,
               by
               that
               ability
               ;
               as
               the
               words
               which
               the
               man
               of
               God
               had
               spoken
               to
               Jeroboam
               against
               his
               Altar
               were
               told
               ,
               and
               (
               we
               may
               say
               )
               repeated
               ,
               by
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               old
               Prophet
               unto
               their
               Father
               ,
               1
               King.
               13.11
               .
               (a)
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               I
               shall
               offer
               (
               to
               prevent
               the
               neglect
               of
               so
               great
               an
               Help
               as
               Writing
               is
               )
               these
               Considerations
               ,
               and
               Advertisements
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               every
               man
               deal
               truly
               ;
               for
               
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 deceitful
                 
                 above
                 all
                 things
              
               (b)
               ,
               and
               whilest
               one
               pretends
               (
               or
               perhaps
               ,
               intends
               )
               a
               better
               hearing
               ;
               yet
               he
               may
               ,
               through
               the
               secret
               workings
               of
               corruption
               ,
               forbear
               noting
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               loth
               to
               take
               the
               pains
               which
               noting
               requires
               ;
               yea
               ,
               (
               it
               's
               possible
               )
               because
               he
               is
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               noted
               to
               be
               a
               Sermon-noter
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               thing
               which
               some
               will
               look
               upon
               ,
               as
               too
               low
               for
               higher
               and
               more
               considerable
               Persons
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Repetition
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               (
               in
               special
               )
               as
               it
               is
               a
               
               Family-edifying
               exercise
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               left
               to
               memory
               ,
               useth
               to
               be
               as
               defective
               as
               the
               memory
               is
               slippery
               ;
               or
               ,
               (
               where
               there
               is
               less
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               Piety
               is
               less
               pleasing
               )
               to
               be
               altogether
               omitted
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               omission
               of
               writing
               ;
               which
               would
               both
               furnish
               the
               hearer
               for
               Repetition
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               minded
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               easie
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               it
               more
               willingly
               undertaken
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Writing
               shews
               an
               estimation
               of
               what
               we
               hear
               ,
               and
               
               a
               resolution
               to
               preserve
               the
               remembrance
               of
               it
               ;
               As
               when
               
               Hezekiah
               would
               shew
               how
               he
               prized
               his
               cure
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               preserve
               the
               memory
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 Hezekiah
              
               (c)
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               hearing
               without
               noting
               ,
               may
               more
               stir
               up
               affection
               ;
               so
               noting
               with
               hearing
               more
               prevents
               distractions
               ,
               which
               Satan
               ,
               by
               the
               variety
               of
               objects
               ,
               more
               easily
               raiseth
               and
               multiplyeth
               when
               the
               mind
               is
               not
               kept
               to
               the
               matter
               by
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               writer
               .
            
             
               
               5.
               
               Though
               by
               hearing
               without
               writing
               ,
               the
               heart
               may
               be
               more
               moved
               ,
               yet
               writing
               so
               imprints
               there
               that
               which
               is
               heard
               as
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               soon
               removed
               ;
               for
               writing
               hath
               with
               it
               a
               multiplyed
               thinking
               of
               ,
               and
               running
               over
               and
               over
               again
               (
               in
               the
               inward
               thoughts
               )
               that
               which
               is
               preached
               and
               heard
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               written
               down
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               sinks
               more
               deeply
               ,
               and
               leaves
               in
               the
               heart
               a
               more
               lasting
               impression
               .
            
             
               
               6.
               
               We
               are
               to
               
                 hear
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
              
               (d)
               .
               Now
               ,
               hearing
               alone
               ,
               is
               for
               present
               use
               ;
               but
               ,
               accompanyed
               with
               writing
               ,
               for
               after-use
               .
               The
               Sermon
               written
               may
               be
               read
               and
               reveiwed
               a
               month
               ,
               or
               twelve
               months
               after
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               may
               remain
               for
               the
               use
               of
               others
               many
               years
               after
               we
               are
               dead
               .
               Hence
               the
               Scripture
               when
               it
               would
               express
               the
               continuance
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               that
               continuance
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 shall
                 be
                 written
                 for
                 the
                 Generation
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               102.18
               .
               (e)
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               thus
               ,
               if
               Book
               after
               Book
               be
               fill'd
               with
               Notes
               ,
               which
               few
               or
               none
               can
               read
               but
               the
               writer
               himself
               ;
               but
               ,
               thus
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               if
               ,
               what
               is
               written
               (
               for
               present
               )
               hastily
               ,
               be
               after
               written
               out
               legibly
               ,
               which
               ,
               because
               leisure
               will
               not
               permit
               many
               to
               do
               (
               if
               we
               speak
               of
               copying
               out
               whole
               Sermons
               ,
               )
               therefore
               I
               would
               advise
               Christians
               to
               an
               easier
               and
               shorter
               course
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               noted
               largely
               ,
               to
               observe
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               then
               cull
               out
               ,
               and
               write
               out
               fair
               the
               choisest
               passages
               (f)
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               
               done
               more
               fully
               or
               more
               briefly
               ,
               as
               time
               will
               give
               leave
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Sermons
               and
               Christians
               condition
               give
               cause
               and
               occasion
               .
               By
               this
               means
               ,
               Posterity
               (
               when
               they
               are
               in
               Heaven
               )
               may
               reap
               the
               benefit
               of
               that
               which
               they
               heard
               delivered
               ,
               and
               were
               so
               careful
               to
               lay
               up
               ;
               yea
               ,
               by
               writing
               out
               briefly
               profitable
               and
               acceptable
               words
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               the
               surviving
               godly
               Reader
               will
               be
               a
               great
               gainer
               by
               things
               so
               useful
               ,
               and
               be
               much
               refresh'd
               al●o
               with
               the
               variety
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 case
                 here
                 was
                 a
                 special
                 cas●
                 ,
                 because
              
               Jeremy
               
                 was
                 shut
                 up
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 to
                 common
                 use
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               two
               things
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               case
               may
               quickly
               be
               such
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               
               as
               that
               which
               is
               described
               here
               ;
               For
               
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               man
               knows
               how
               soon
               Ministers
               may
               be
               shut
               up
               ,
               (
               as
               Jeremy
               here
               was
               )
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               speak
               to
               their
               ordinary
               hearers
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               Hearers
               know
               not
               how
               soon
               they
               may
               be
               shut
               up
               ,
               either
               by
               sickness
               or
               restraint
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               come
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               it
               's
               wisdom
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               present
               liberty
               ,
               in
               writing
               down
               ,
               and
               laying
               up
               ,
               present
               Instructions
               ;
               that
               so
               ,
               though
               intercourse
               with
               Ministers
               be
               interrupted
               or
               removed
               ,
               yet
               their
               Sermons
               being
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               in
               black
               and
               white
               ,
               their
               former
               intercourse
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               hearing
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               make
               some
               comfortable
               amends
               ,
               and
               serve
               for
               a
               profitable
               supply
               :
               whereas
               ,
               if
               old
               Sermons
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               new
               Sermons
               cannot
               be
               gotten
               ;
               Christians
               are
               like
               to
               be
               at
               a
               sad
               loss
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               printed
               Sermons
               to
               be
               had
               ;
               for
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               may
               be
               very
               profitable
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               not
               be
               so
               sutable
               to
               the
               times
               and
               their
               state
               as
               those
               which
               they
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               which
               (
               perhaps
               )
               were
               prepared
               at
               first
               with
               respect
               to
               their
               condition
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               course
               taken
               here
               ,
               to
               write
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Jeremy
               what
               was
               to
               be
               read
               by
               Baruch
               ,
               
               we
               are
               not
               only
               to
               consider
               the
               occa●ion
               ,
               but
               the
               end
               
               and
               use
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               by
               reading
               the
               words
               written
               in
               the
               Ears
               of
               all
               Judah
               ,
               they
               might
               thereby
               be
               moved
               to
               such
               Humiliation
               and
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               evil
               they
               heard
               pronounced
               might
               not
               come
               upon
               them
               (g)
               :
               Now
               ,
               Albeit
               ,
               that
               occasion
               was
               a
               more
               special
               occasion
               ,
               yet
               this
               end
               is
               a
               common
               end
               :
               which
               ,
               whilest
               it
               lets
               us
               see
               that
               the
               writing
               and
               reading
               of
               Sermons
               preached
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               means
               (
               yea
               ,
               Gods
               means
               )
               to
               work
               the
               heart
               to
               goodness
               ,
               it
               doth
               thereby
               perswade
               us
               to
               imitation
               ,
               and
               ,
               〈◊〉
               attaining
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               same
               course
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               be
               done
               more
               solemnly
               in
               a
               day
               of
               Humiliation
               (
               as
               then
               it
               was
               )
               ,
               it
               is
               probable
               it
               will
               prevail
               the
               more
               .
            
             
               Thus
               far
               I
               have
               spoken
               (
               by
               occasion
               of
               this
               Scripture
               )
               with
               special
               respect
               to
               the
               Writing
               of
               Sermons
               :
               and
               now
               I
               shall
               briefly
               add
               that
               here
               is
               recommended
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Repeating
               of
               them
               ]
               Because
               ,
               for
               that
               reason
               it
               
               was
               that
               the
               words
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Jeremy
               must
               be
               written
               by
               Baruch
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               read
               and
               repeated
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               first
               delivered
               ,
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Baruch
               ,
               And
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Chapter
               sheweth
               also
               that
               they
               were
               again
               read
               and
               repeated
               before
               the
               Nobles
               and
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               declareth
               the
               use
               of
               Noting
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               lay
               them
               up
               in
               Books
               ,
               and
               there
               leave
               them
               ;
               but
               to
               repeat
               and
               communicate
               them
               to
               others
               :
               Indeed
               ,
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               done
               here
               ,
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Lords
               direction
               ;
               and
               ,
               what
               was
               read
               here
               ,
               was
               read
               in
               the
               Lords
               House
               ;
               But
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               just
               cause
               to
               appropriate
               this
               course
               (
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               )
               to
               any
               time
               or
               people
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Divine
               direction
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               casts
               an
               honour
               and
               an
               approbation
               upon
               the
               same
               course
               (
               in
               the
               generallity
               )
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               and
               Gods
               end
               in
               this
               Reading
               and
               Repeating
               in
               His
               House
               ,
               justly
               mindes
               us
               of
               the
               benefit
               that
               may
               be
               had
               from
               it
               in
               our
               own
               houses
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               matter
               is
               which
               is
               preached
               ,
               written
               ,
               and
               repeated
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               always
               of
               that
               kind
               that
               these
               
               words
               here
               were
               ;
               but
               ,
               whatever
               sort
               of
               matter
               it
               be
               ,
               this
               Writing
               and
               Repeating
               is
               a
               way
               to
               make
               it
               more
               familiar
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               fruitful
               in
               us
               .
               Thus
               of
               this
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 second
                 Scripture
              
               that
               I
               shall
               mention
               ,
               is
               (
               Col.
               4.16
               .
               )
               where
               the
               Apostle
               ordereth
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               Epis●le
               written
               to
               the
               Colossians
               should
               be
               
                 read
                 among
                 them
              
               ;
               And
               then
               that
               they
               should
               
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Laodiceans
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               written
               (
               as
               one
               saith
               )
               (h)
               to
               Colossians
               as
               Colossians
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               )
               but
               to
               the
               Colossians
               as
               Christians
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               for
               the
               use
               of
               Christians
               generally
               ,
               albeit
               ,
               there
               was
               (
               it's
               like
               )
               a
               special
               respect
               in
               it
               to
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               same
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               that
               of
               Laodicea
               :
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               conceived
               ,
               laboured
               under
               the
               same
               spiritual
               diseases
               that
               the
               Colossians
               did
               ,
               and
               sure
               were
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               taken
               with
               those
               Errours
               that
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               second
               Chapter
               of
               that
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               as
               this
               Scripture
               makes
               much
               for
               the
               reading
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               communicating
               of
               holy
               Instructions
               by
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               :
               so
               (
               by
               the
               like
               reason
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               ends
               )
               it
               recommendeth
               also
               the
               imparting
               of
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               once
               delivered
               by
               Ministers
               (
               as
               this
               Epistle
               was
               by
               Paul
               )
               by
               one
               Christian
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               that
               especially
               ,
               where
               their
               Interest
               ,
               Opportunity
               ,
               and
               Charge
               lies
               most
               ,
               which
               we
               know
               to
               be
               in
               their
               respective
               Families
               .
            
             
               Unto
               the
               two
               former
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               shall
               add
               one
               General
               Sentence
               more
               ,
               which
               though
               I
               intend
               not
               to
               insist
               upon
               ,
               yet
               Ingenuity
               and
               Piety
               will
               make
               it
               helpful
               to
               this
               holy
               Exercise
               ;
               The
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 spoken
                 once
                 ,
                 twice
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 this
              
               (i)
               ,
               which
               howsoever
               it
               may
               be
               understood
               of
               our
               hearing
               twice
               ,
               because
               God
               speaks
               to
               us
               twice
               (k)
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               also
               a
               good
               Interpretation
               ,
               and
               very
               suitable
               to
               the
               words
               (
               as
               they
               are
               rendred
               in
               our
               Translation
               )
               which
               Ca●vin
               (
               writing
               upon
               those
               words
               )
               reciteth
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               ,
               though
               God
               speak
               but
               once
               ,
               yet
               ,
               we
               should
               hear
               it
               twice
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               revolve
               it
               ,
               ponder
               it
               (l)
               ,
               and
               make
               
               our selves
               to
               hear
               it
               again
               and
               again
               ;
               which
               will
               be
               aptly
               applyed
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               if
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               speaks
               once
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               his
               Minister
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               to
               hear
               twice
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               by
               Meditation
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               so
               also
               ,
               by
               Repetition
               )
               wherein
               there
               is
               apparently
               a
               second
               hearing
               )
               in
               our
               houses
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               Scripture-Grounds
               for
               Family-Repetition
               .
            
             
               I
               proceed
               now
               to
               the
               Reasons
               that
               may
               be
               given
               of
               this
               labour
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               whereby
               the
               minds
               of
               godly
               persons
               may
               be
               confirmed
               in
               this
               practise
               of
               Piety
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               a
               General
               reason
               drawn
               from
               the
               manifold
               profit
               that
               ariseth
               from
               Sermon-Repetition
               ;
               For
               thereby
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Sermon
               is
               
                 better
                 understood
              
               by
               a
               second
               skanning
               (m)
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Better
                 remembered
              
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               recalling
               (n)
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Better
                 digested
              
               ,
               and
               nourishing
               better
               by
               chewing
               the
               cud
               (o)
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               fetching
               up
               that
               spiritual
               food
               again
               which
               is
               already
               received
               ,
               but
               not
               sufficiently
               prepared
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               gone
               over
               again
               ,
               that
               being
               well
               concocted
               the
               Soul
               may
               prove
               the
               better
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Better
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               by
               harrowing
               after
               the
               first
               sowing
               ,
               unto
               which
               Meditation
               and
               Repetition
               may
               be
               compared
               ,
               whereby
               any
               thing
               harder
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               sown
               is
               covered
               and
               kept
               safe
               .
               Writing
               without
               reciting
               ,
               lays
               the
               Sermon
               up
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               there
               leaves
               it
               ;
               but
               Repetition
               houseth
               it
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               proper
               place
               where
               it
               ought
               to
               dwell
               (p)
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Better
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 life
              
               ,
               by
               those
               fresher
               and
               stronger
               impressions
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               the
               calling
               of
               that
               we
               have
               heard
               to
               mind
               and
               to
               a
               new
               consideration
               ,
               leaves
               behind
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               better
               impressions
               there
               be
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               the
               Word
               is
               wrought
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               better
               expressions
               and
               the
               more
               holy
               fruit
               there
               will
               be
               without
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 mouth
                 speaketh
              
               ;
               Matth.
               12.34
               .
               And
               so
               the
               hand
               worketh
               ,
               
               the
               foot
               walketh
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               man
               acteth
               .
               Thus
               in
               general
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               I
               shall
               make
               use
               of
               some
               more
               particular
               Reasons
               of
               Repetition
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 our selves
              
               ,
               There
               are
               three
               things
               considerable
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               this
               Reviewing
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               spending
               
               more
               of
               our
               time
               and
               thoughts
               upon
               them
               is
               an
               effectual
               means
               of
               growing
               up
               in
               a
               right
               knowledge
               of
               Religion
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               abilities
               and
               studies
               of
               Ministers
               (
               especially
               their
               Scripture-studies
               )
               are
               much
               sum'd
               up
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               (
               therefore
               )
               being
               first
               attentively
               heard
               ,
               (
               which
               writing
               ties
               the
               hearer
               unto
               )
               ,
               and
               afterward
               more
               deliberately
               considered
               of
               ,
               in
               the
               Repetition
               ,
               do
               thereby
               possess
               the
               hearer
               in
               a
               good
               degree
               with
               the
               Ministers
               sufficiency
               ;
               besides
               that
               ,
               he
               freeth
               himself
               also
               from
               that
               sad
               imputation
               of
               being
               
                 ever
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               (q)
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Beroeans
               were
               so
               careful
               of
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               much
               commended
               for
               ,
               not
               only
               an
               hearing
               
                 with
                 all
                 readiness
                 of
                 mind
              
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               taking
               up
               of
               what
               they
               had
               heard
               into
               their
               thoughts
               afterward
               ,
               
                 Searching
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 whether
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 so
              
               (r)
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Hence
               also
               Ministers
               themselves
               ,
               do
               write
               and
               preach
               the
               same
               things
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               because
               (
               whatsoever
               tediousness
               there
               be
               in
               it
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               to
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               )
               they
               are
               sure
               it
               is
               safe
               for
               their
               people
               (s)
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Preservative
               against
               the
               Infection
               of
               Errour
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               much
               against
               Christians
               safety
               and
               salvation
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               to
               be
               carefully
               considered
               and
               weighed
               ,
               that
               faithful
               Ministers
               and
               provident
               Pastors
               speak
               to
               the
               diseases
               
               (t)
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               as
               Paul
               did
               to
               the
               disease
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               backwardness
               in
               receiving
               the
               Faith
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Apostle
               James
               ,
               to
               the
               disease
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               wrote
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               though
               they
               received
               and
               professed
               the
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               careless
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               ,
               and
               those
               good
               works
               wherein
               Faith
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               a
               dead
               Faith
               )
               is
               
               fruitful
               ;
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               I
               infer
               ,
               that
               albeit
               there
               be
               many
               printed
               Sermons
               which
               Christians
               may
               very
               profitably
               read
               (
               and
               ought
               so
               to
               do
               )
               yet
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               is
               not
               like
               to
               be
               so
               proper
               to
               ,
               and
               fitted
               for
               ,
               their
               spiritual
               condition
               as
               the
               Sermons
               of
               their
               own
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               (
               being
               such
               a
               one
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               )
               is
               (
               like
               Paul
               (u)
               ,
               )
               diligent
               to
               know
               their
               particular
               state
               ,
               and
               constitution
               ,
               and
               sollicitous
               to
               dispense
               and
               administer
               that
               Instruction
               which
               is
               most
               suitable
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               And
               every
               hearer
               should
               very
               seriously
               take
               this
               to
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               to
               give
               a
               special
               account
               of
               the
               Sermons
               which
               himself
               heareth
               ,
               as
               being
               therein
               more
               concerned
               and
               more
               charged
               ,
               then
               in
               those
               that
               are
               preached
               to
               other
               hearers
               .
               As
               the
               great
               works
               of
               God
               should
               ,
               in
               that
               very
               respect
               ,
               move
               us
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               our
               own
               eyes
               have
               seen
               them
               (x)
               .
               So
               the
               Words
               of
               God
               also
               ,
               because
               our
               own
               ears
               have
               heard
               them
               .
               A
               Kings
               charge
               in
               the
               Subjects
               own
               hearing
               ,
               works
               much
               for
               obedience
               (y)
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               ●entations
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               Sermons
               preached
               to
               us
               ,
               are
               our
               Talents
               which
               we
               are
               to
               trade
               withall
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               whom
               it
               shall
               shortly
               be
               demanded
               what
               we
               have
               gained
               .
               Now
               every
               mans
               reason
               will
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               of
               that
               whereof
               he
               is
               to
               give
               a
               special
               account
               ,
               it
               behoveth
               him
               to
               take
               and
               make
               a
               special
               account
               ,
               which
               easily
               falleth
               into
               
                 Noting
                 ,
                 and
                 Repetition
              
               .
            
             
               
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 others
              
               also
               ,
               this
               course
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               it
               being
               much
               for
               the
               spiritual
               good
               and
               growth
               of
               those
               who
               have
               not
               heard
               ,
               to
               hear
               and
               have
               (
               though
               at
               second
               hand
               )
               the
               things
               heard
               by
               others
               .
               Hence
               godly
               and
               devout
               Christians
               have
               ever
               been
               careful
               of
               this
               Communication
               (z)
               .
               As
               Bees
               bring
               what
               they
               have
               gotten
               abroad
               ,
               home
               to
               their
               Hi●e
               ,
               so
               do
               good
               Hearers
               ,
               to
               their
               House
               and
               Family
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               go
               to
               the
               Market
               ,
               bring
               with
               them
               bodily
               Provision
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Houshold
               that
               have
               not
               been
               there
               ,
               so
               doth
               a
               provident
               Hearer
               spiritual
               Provision
               ;
               By
               which
               means
               ,
               the
               same
               good
               effect
               may
               arise
               which
               we
               find
               wrought
               upon
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               by
               what
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               testified
               unto
               them
               
               concerning
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 believed
                 on
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 that
                 woman
              
               (a)
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               good
               preparation
               and
               excitation
               to
               their
               after
               full
               and
               firm
               believing
               ;
               of
               which
               they
               give
               this
               account
               to
               the
               woman
               ,
               
                 Now
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 thy
                 saying
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 him
                 our selves
              
               (b)
               .
               Accordingly
               ,
               Christians
               communicating
               and
               repeating
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               others
               the
               good
               Instructions
               they
               have
               heard
               and
               noted
               themselves
               ,
               may
               stir
               up
               in
               others
               holy
               affections
               ,
               and
               prepare
               their
               hearts
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               then
               ,
               all
               comes
               to
               perfection
               and
               to
               a
               solid
               setting
               of
               the
               soul
               in
               frame
               by
               hearing
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               from
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               before
               repeated
               and
               testified
               to
               them
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               divers
               have
               found
               by
               their
               experience
               ,
               (
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               it
               by
               my
               own
               )
               that
               Sermons
               have
               divers
               times
               come
               nearer
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               under
               more
               Observation
               in
               the
               Repetition
               then
               in
               the
               first
               Hearing
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               the
               Word
               preached
               by
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               is
               the
               principal
               and
               highest
               means
               of
               Edification
               and
               Salvation
               ;
               but
               yet
               ,
               (
               besides
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               sees
               more
               by
               a
               review
               then
               at
               first
               sight
               )
               ,
               God
               is
               pleased
               so
               far
               to
               shew
               his
               liking
               of
               the
               conscientious
               use
               of
               every
               Christian
               exercise
               and
               assistance
               ,
               as
               to
               follow
               it
               with
               a
               sensible
               addition
               of
               spiritual
               profit
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               the
               
                 searching
                 Hearer
              
               is
               the
               noble
               and
               the
               
                 thriving
                 Hearer
              
               (c)
               .
               And
               to
               this
               experience
               I
               shall
               leave
               the
               religious
               Reader
               thereby
               to
               make
               up
               what
               might
               be
               further
               spoken
               ,
               for
               the
               Confirmation
               ,
               and
               Commendation
               of
               this
               godly
               Family
               Exercise
               (d)
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             in
             Families
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             duty
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             (
             in
             some
             generality
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             also
             to
             the
             respective
             Families
             of
             Christians
             )
             is
             ,
             
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
            
             ;
             For
             the
             better
             establishing
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             first
             place
             endeavour
             to
             take
             out
             of
             the
             way
             what
             is
             objected
             against
             it
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             objected
             against
             it
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             in
             our
             days
             formerly
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             latter
             days
             wherein
             many
             have
             so
             cast
             off
             all
             Forms
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             (
             under
             that
             name
             )
             Gods
             own
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             ,
             this
             holy
             Exercise
             ,
             that
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             Pray
             ,
             or
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             merry
             ;
             whether
             they
             will
             Sing
             Psalms
             (a)
             ;
             albeit
             the
             Scripture
             exp●esly
             requireth
             both
             ,
             Jam
             5.13
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             meddle
             with
             many
             Objections
             but
             only
             with
             two
             more
             usual
             ,
             and
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             material
             .
          
           
             
             Object
             .
             
               Many
               that
               joyn
               in
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               cannot
               say
               truly
               what
               they
               sing
               ,
               as
               Psal.
            
             86.2
             .
             Preserve
             my
             soul
             ,
             because
             my
             ways
             ,
             and
             doings
             holy
             be
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               such
               like
            
             .
          
           
             
             Answ.
             1.
             
             This
             Objection
             ,
             whatsoever
             colour
             there
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             carries
             this
             weakness
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             against
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Psalms
             as
             well
             as
             the
             singing
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             read
             utter
             the
             same
             words
             when
             they
             read
             (
             at
             least
             for
             substance
             )
             which
             they
             do
             when
             they
             sing
             ;
             yea
             ,
             this
             Objection
             is
             against
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Histories
             of
             Scripture
             generally
             ,
             because
             ,
             therein
             other
             men
             speak
             otherwise
             then
             we
             can
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             To
             speak
             more
             directly
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             men
             recite
             when
             they
             read
             or
             sing
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             words
             of
             them
             whose
             words
             the
             Scripture
             declareth
             them
             to
             be
             :
             It
             is
             David
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             speaks
             those
             words
             that
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             which
             whosoever
             repeateth
             (
             whether
             in
             Reading
             or
             Singing
             )
             he
             doth
             only
             declare
             what
             another
             sometime
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             say
             of
             himself
             truly
             ,
             yet
             he
             truly
             saith
             that
             such
             or
             such
             a
             person
             (
             speaking
             in
             the
             Psalm
             )
             ,
             said
             so
             o●
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             add
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             so
             put
             on
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             that
             speak
             ,
             or
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             
             every
             thing
             spoken
             (
             though
             of
             others
             )
             ,
             yet
             some
             way
             or
             other
             belongs
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Whatsoevr
               things
               were
               written
               afore-time
               were
               written
               for
               our
               learning
            
             (b)
             ,
             and
             profit
             in
             every
             kind
             (c)
             ;
             yea
             ,
             our
             duty
             is
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             so
             far
             like
             the
             holy
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             gracious
             speeches
             are
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             say
             truly
             (
             in
             our
             measure
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             saving
             substance
             of
             Religion
             )
             ,
             the
             same
             things
             that
             they
             spake
             ;
             which
             they
             that
             cannot
             yet
             do
             ,
             or
             can
             less
             do
             ,
             by
             observing
             such
             sayings
             in
             their
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             have
             an
             help
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             by
             often
             repeating
             of
             them
             in
             their
             minds
             and
             mouths
             ,
             may
             come
             at
             length
             (
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             )
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             to
             profess
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             the
             like
             Piety
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               There
               are
               in
               divers
               Psalms
            
             ,
             
             
               heavy
               Imprecations
               and
               Curses
               pronounced
               against
               sundry
               persons
               ,
               Must
               we
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               sing
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               curse
               Enemies
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Although
             it
             should
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             
             (
             as
             in
             part
             it
             is
             to
             be
             granted
             )
             that
             such
             Imprecations
             ,
             or
             Praying
             fearfully
             against
             evil
             men
             ,
             be
             not
             for
             our
             imitation
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             for
             our
             instruction
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             shew
             us
             the
             woful
             estate
             of
             the
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             which
             such
             Prayers
             (
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             )
             are
             a
             prophesie
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             serve
             to
             nourish
             patience
             ,
             and
             preserve
             comfort
             and
             constancy
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             by
             observing
             
             that
             such
             men
             as
             have
             been
             found
             desperate
             Enemies
             to
             God
             and
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             as
             a
             cursed
             generation
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Some
             imitation
             there
             may
             be
             (
             in
             these
             times
             )
             of
             the
             Imprecations
             that
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             (
             though
             with
             much
             caution
             ,
             charity
             ,
             and
             jealousie
             over
             our
             own
             spirits
             )
             and
             that
             with
             respect
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Churches
             safety
             (d)
             ,
             but
             Gods
             glory
             (e)
             ;
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             of
             Scripture-Promises
             and
             Declarations
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             grounds
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             Deut.
             32.35
             .
             Psal.
             139.19
             .
          
           
             Yet
             we
             should
             still
             remember
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             personally
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             fix
             such
             fearful
             Prayers
             on
             such
             and
             such
             particular
             men
             (
             albeit
             they
             in
             Scripture
             that
             had
             an
             extraordinary
             spirit
             of
             discerning
             ,
             did
             so
             (f)
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             also
             did
             against
             Julian
             ,
             seeing
             so
             much
             in
             him
             of
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             single
             out
             par●icular
             persons
             ,
             and
             pray
             against
             them
             ;
             And
             ,
             especially
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             turn
             Religion
             into
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             our
             Prayers
             against
             our
             private
             Enemies
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             done
             us
             never
             so
             much
             wrong
             (g)
             ;
             Nor
             must
             we
             be
             hasty
             in
             judging
             ,
             and
             then
             hard-hearted
             in
             praying
             ;
             But
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             in
             a
             gen●rality
             ,
             we
             may
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             exercise
             his
             justice
             (
             as
             He
             seeth
             good
             )
             in
             cutting
             off
             the
             implacable
             and
             irreconcileable
             Enemies
             of
             himself
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             (h)
             .
             Albeit
             ,
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             here
             is
             ,
             Whether
             we
             may
             not
             in
             Reading
             or
             Singing
             ,
             take
             into
             our
             mouths
             ,
             the
             Imprecations
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             making
             thereof
             that
             holy
             use
             which
             God
             would
             have
             us
             to
             make
             of
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Word
             ?
             which
             none
             that
             understand
             will
             doubt
             of
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             such
             cases
             ,
             the
             duty
             of
             Reading
             and
             Singing
             is
             not
             to
             be
             left
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             perform
             it
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             be
             rectified
             .
          
           
             Having
             endeavoured
             to
             remove
             these
             rubs
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             enquire
             what
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             ,
             what
             Arguments
             agreeable
             to
             Scripture
             may
             be
             produced
             to
             establish
             this
             heavenly
             Exercise
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             will
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             is
             a
             necessary
             and
             
               profitable
               duty
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             
               necessary
               duty
            
             ,
             because
             God
             requires
             it
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.17
             ,
             
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             It
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             (
             on
             the
             one
             side
             )
             Christians
             should
             not
             be
             
               drunk
               with
               Wine
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               speaking
               to
               themselves
               in
               Psalms
               ,
            
             &c.
             (i)
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             saith
             to
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             Pray
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             merry
             ,
             
               Sing
               Psalms
               ,
               Jam.
            
             5.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             a
             
               profitable
               duty
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             
             declares
             unto
             us
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             prescribing
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             should
             dwell
             in
             us
             richly
             ,
             and
             then
             adding
             further
             ,
             
               teaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               another
               in
               Psalms
               ,
            
             &c.
             (k)
             .
             Now
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             
               teaching
               and
               admonishing
            
             may
             be
             referred
             either
             to
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             going
             before
             ;
             or
             to
             
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
            
             following
             after
             ;
             but
             ,
             it
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
            
             ,
             and
             Songs
             spoken
             of
             there
             ,
             be
             such
             as
             are
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             so
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Apostle
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             that
             of
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             the
             Psalms
             and
             Songs
             thereof
             (
             the
             rejoycing
             part
             )
             use
             is
             to
             be
             made
             for
             our
             Edification
             ;
             thereby
             something
             may
             be
             ●dded
             to
             our
             light
             in
             a
             te●ching
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             
               life
               and
               vigor
            
             in
             Piety
             in
             an
             admonishing
             way
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             S●ripture
             gives
             excellent
             Rules
             also
             for
             Singing
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             profitable
             duty
             ;
             As
             that
             it
             be
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               With
               understanding
            
             ,
             Psal.
             47.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               With
               the
               heart
            
             and
             affection
             ;
             not
             without
             the
             voyce
             :
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             please
             and
             content
             our selves
             with
             the
             outward
             sound
             without
             an
             inward
             sense
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               With
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             ,
             with
             a
             godly
             and
             gracious
             frame
             of
             heart
             inwardly
             ,
             (
             according
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Psalm
             is
             )
             ,
             shewing
             it self
             in
             a
             graceful
             and
             dexterous
             demeanour
             in
             that
             duty
             outwardly
             (
             as
             in
             a
             comely
             and
             reverent
             gesture
             ,
             a
             decent
             tune
             and
             tone
             )
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             may
             tend
             most
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             and
             the
             Reputation
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             and
             of
             
             such
             as
             perform
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             word
             [
             grace
             ]
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             (
             Act.
             4.33
             .
             Col.
             4.6
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Vnto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.19
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             101.1
             Isa.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Sc●ipture
             sets
             it
             forth
             as
             a
             Congregational
             duty
             ,
             or
             a
             duty
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             Publike
             Meetings
             of
             Christians
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             the
             People
             of
             God
             still
             called
             to
             it
             by
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Old-Testament
             ,
             (
             pointing
             to
             the
             New
             )
             ,
             Psal.
             100.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.4
             .
             &
             66.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             149.1
             .
             
               Sing
               his
               praise
               in
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             And
             also
             we
             find
             it
             used
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Apostle
             
             Paul's
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             14.15
             ,
             26.
             )
             which
             appears
             also
             to
             be
             practised
             by
             Christians
             when
             they
             met
             together
             in
             after-times
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             their
             meeting
             being
             (
             however
             many
             grievous
             accusations
             were
             rais'd
             against
             them
             )
             to
             sing
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             confederation
             among
             themselves
             to
             establish
             all
             good
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             suppress
             those
             wickednes●es
             which
             were
             most
             falsely
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               cap
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             in
             Families
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             my
             meaning
             (
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             to
             impose
             any
             thing
             further
             then
             the
             grounds
             of
             Scripture
             will
             conclude
             it
             ;
             And
             it
             's
             possible
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             Families
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             or
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             capacity
             for
             it
             ;
             yet
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             slight
             such
             a
             service
             ,
             ●nd
             shut
             their
             doors
             against
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             (
             out
             of
             Scripture
             )
             not
             only
             to
             invite
             ,
             but
             to
             induce
             Christians
             to
             set
             and
             keep
             it
             up
             in
             their
             Families
             ;
             these
             considerations
             ,
          
           
             
             1.
             
             The
             duty
             it self
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             )
             is
             evidently
             commanded
             as
             a
             duty
             much
             tending
             to
             Christian
             Edification
             (l)
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             The
             command
             of
             Singing
             is
             no
             where
             limited
             to
             Publike
             Meetings
             ,
             but
             rather
             given
             forth
             in
             such
             a
             generality
             ,
             as
             to
             comprehend
             (
             in
             the
             command
             )
             the
             use
             of
             it
             
             in
             Christian
             Meetings
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             whether
             Church-meetings
             or
             Family-meetings
             (m)
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             extended
             to
             every
             particular
             person
             ,
             (
             Jam.
             5.13
             .
             
               Is
               any
            
             ?
             &c.
             )
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             profit
             and
             benefit
             of
             this
             holy
             Exercise
             argueth
             for
             the
             use
             of
             it
             every
             where
             ,
             where
             that
             profit
             may
             be
             had
             by
             it
             .
             Zanchius
             therefore
             is
             resolute
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             what
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             both
             in
             the
             fifth
             to
             the
             Eph●sians
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             third
             chapter
             to
             the
             Colossians
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             
               as
               well
               of
               those
               things
               that
               were
               to
               be
               sung
               in
               the
               Publike
               Meeting
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               as
               within
               their
               private
               Wals
               ,
               and
               their
               private
               Families
            
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             ob●erved
             that
             this
             learned
             man
             speaks
             this
             ,
             as
             arguing
             for
             Singing
             in
             the
             Publick
             Congregation
             ,
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             forecited
             places
             make
             for
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             private
             Families
             (n)
             .
             And
             how
             much
             good
             might
             be
             done
             in
             Families
             ,
             if
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             did
             so
             dwell
             in
             us
             as
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             in
             a
             way
             of
             conscientious
             domestical
             teaching
             (o)
             ?
             For
             which
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             would
             supply
             much
             assistance
             .
             But
             Christians
             have
             learned
             (
             of
             late
             )
             to
             preach
             in
             Publick
             without
             a
             calling
             ,
             with
             neglect
             of
             teaching
             their
             Families
             where
             their
             calling
             and
             charge
             lieth
             ;
             and
             divers
             shake
             off
             Singing
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             find
             our
             Savio●r
             Singing
             with
             his
             Family
             after
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             Passover
             (p)
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             
             because
             the
             Passoever
             was
             eaten
             in
             private
             houses
             ,
             the
             Family
             and
             Fraternity
             joyning
             together
             in
             the
             whole
             Celebration
             of
             it
             ;
             in
             the
             conclusion
             whereof
             ,
             they
             did
             use
             to
             sing
             from
             the
             113.
             
             Psalm
             to
             Psalm
             119.
             which
             they
             called
             their
             great
             Hallelujah
             (q)
             .
             This
             may
             mind
             us
             of
             doing
             the
             like
             in
             our
             private
             houses
             ,
             especially
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             minister
             unto
             us
             more
             special
             occasion
             of
             glorifying
             his
             Name
             .
             And
             godly
             Housholders
             have
             (
             accordingly
             )
             accustomed
             themselves
             to
             the
             use
             of
             this
             holy
             Exercise
             in
             their
             Families
             ;
             Why
             should
             nor
             others
             go
             ,
             and
             
               do
               so
               likewise
            
             (r)
             ?
             it
             being
             so
             suitable
             to
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             declaration
             of
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             holy
             and
             lively
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Private
             Families
             enjoy
             many
             mercies
             ,
             God
             makes
             
             them
             laugh
             and
             be
             merry
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             did
             
               Sarah
               ,
               (
               Gen.
            
             21.6
             .
             )
             
             and
             the
             Rule
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               such
               as
               are
               merry
               ,
               sing
               Psalms
               ,
            
             Jam.
             5.13
             .
             Agreeable
             hereunto
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             (
             Psal.
             118.15
             .
             )
             
               The
               voyce
               of
               Rejoycing
               and
               Salvation
               is
               in
               the
               Tabernacles
               of
               the
               Righteous
               .
            
             That
             Psalm
             speaks
             of
             the
             joy
             and
             salvation
             brought
             to
             Zion
             (s)
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             by
             
             David's
             government
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             greatly
             to
             rejoyce
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             Publick
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             (t)
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             own
             Tabernacles
             and
             private
             Habitations
             .
             And
             what
             a
             mercy
             is
             it
             ,
             when
             God
             so
             orders
             things
             in
             Publick
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             wander
             about
             weeping
             ,
             but
             may
             sit
             in
             our
             own
             houses
             singing
             ?
             This
             should
             make
             us
             to
             make
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               Song
            
             ,
             Psal.
             118.14
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             The
             Apostle
             (
             writing
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             of
             this
             Exercise
             (u)
             ,
             )
             doth
             not
             speak
             of
             publick
             Meetings
             ,
             or
             of
             Singing
             in
             the
             publick
             Assembly
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             appropriating
             his
             speech
             to
             that
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             and
             applyed
             to
             that
             )
             ,
             for
             ,
             he
             saith
             first
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               drunk
               with
               Wine
               ,
               wherein
               is
               excess
            
             ;
             as
             alluding
             therein
             to
             immoderate
             Feasting
             in
             those
             times
             (
             especially
             )
             among
             unbelievers
             ,
             (
             1
             Pet.
             4.3
             .
             )
             which
             used
             to
             be
             in
             their
             houses
             ;
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             feasting
             also
             in
             their
             Idols
             Temples
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             8.10
             .
             )
             and
             (
             for
             some
             time
             )
             in
             Christian
             Church-meetings
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             11.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             )
             but
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             they
             feasted
             in
             private
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             10.27
             .
             )
             and
             were
             then
             likest
             to
             exceed
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             reason
             from
             excesses
             in
             private
             banquettings
             ,
             and
             the
             vain
             mirth
             there
             ,
             for
             a
             contrary
             carriage
             in
             Christians
             ,
             and
             a
             making
             of
             themselves
             merry
             with
             godly
             Hymns
             &
             Psalms
             ;
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             here
             to
             speak
             to
             Families
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             Christians
             as
             had
             Families
             ,
             requi●ing
             them
             to
             refresh
             themselves
             in
             their
             Meetings
             and
             Feastings
             there
             with
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             mirth
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             (
             especially
             heretofore
             ,
             when
             the
             times
             and
             hearts
             of
             Christians
             were
             better
             setled
             )
             a
             very
             usual
             thing
             ,
             amongst
             godly
             and
             knowing
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             ente●tained
             their
             friends
             .
             Thus
             doth
             this
             Scripture
             bring
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             into
             Families
             according
             to
             the
             occasions
             of
             rejoycing
             which
             God
             offereth
             them
             ,
             which
             though
             (
             at
             times
             )
             they
             more
             abound
             ,
             yet
             are
             never
             wanting
             ;
             
             No
             more
             should
             Christians
             be
             in
             this
             duty
             ,
             Phil.
             4.4
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Thus
             for
             grounds
             of
             Scripture
             serving
             to
             set
             forward
             the
             service
             of
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             .
             I
             come
             now
             ,
             to
             Scripture-reasons
             confirming
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             Exercise
             making
             much
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             
             God
             ;
             That
             usual
             Preface
             ,
             [
             
               Let
               us
               Sing
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Psalm
            
             ]
             sheweth
             that
             to
             be
             the
             intent
             of
             Singing
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             who
             seriously
             apply
             themselves
             to
             it
             :
             Besides
             ,
             The
             thing
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             action
             of
             Singing
             speaks
             so
             much
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             exercised
             about
             that
             matter
             which
             makes
             much
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             about
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             setteth
             forth
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             Names
             and
             Attributes
             ,
             as
             his
             Power
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Psal.
             59.16
             .
             &
             62.11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             138.2
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Promises
             and
             Threats
             ,
             Psal.
             1.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             12.5
             .
             &
             68.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             Works
             ,
             which
             they
             speak
             of
             ,
             
               speak
               of
               the
               glorious
               honour
               of
               his
               Majesty
            
             (x)
             ,
             because
             all
             his
             works
             praise
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             set
             forth
             his
             praise
             ,
             because
             what
             he
             hath
             spoken
             in
             his
             Word
             (y)
             was
             of
             promise
             or
             threatning
             ,
             those
             works
             make
             good
             ,
             and
             thereby
             
               he
               magnifieth
               his
               Word
               above
               all
               his
               Name
            
             (z)
             ,
             shewing
             how
             upright
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               unrighteousness
               in
               him
            
             ,
             Psal.
             92.15
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             makes
             much
             for
             the
             spiritual
             benefit
             of
             
             those
             who
             rightly
             and
             religiously
             perform
             it
             ;
             Hence
             also
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             Introduction
             to
             this
             duty
             hath
             been
             ,
             [
             
               Let
               us
               Sing
               to
               the
               Praise
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Edification
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
             It
             edifieth
             and
             assisteth
             three
             ways
             ;
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             out
             of
             Scripture
             )
             
             a
             teaching
             Exercise
             ;
             teaching
             and
             helping
             us
             ,
             
             to
             know
             rightly
             ;
             believe
             firmly
             ;
             live
             holily
             ;
             and
             pray
             wisely
             and
             effectually
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               To
               know
            
             ,
             because
             many
             of
             the
             Psalms
             are
             Doctrinal
             ,
             wherein
             divine
             Doctrine
             ,
             (
             as
             Moses
             saith
             in
             
             his
             Song
             ,
             Deut.
             32.2
             .
             )
             
               drops
               as
               the
               Rain
            
             ,
             Psal.
             49.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             More
             particularly
             ,
             The
             Psalms
             will
             teach
             us
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               What
               God
               is
            
             ;
             which
             is
             fully
             shewed
             by
             the
             Descriptions
             of
             his
             Greatness
             ,
             from
             Psal.
             95.
             to
             Psal.
             100.
             
             As
             also
             by
             the
             relation
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             Psal.
             9.16
             .
             &
             46.10
             .
             &
             48.14
             .
             &
             68.20
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               What
               Christ
               is
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             divers
             Psalmes
             speak
             glorious
             things
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             2
             &
             8.
             
             &
             16.20
             .
             &
             45.
             
             &
             72.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               What
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             (a)
             ,
             the
             
               heart
               rejoycing
               and
               upholding
               spirit
            
             (b)
             ,
             and
             the
             
               leading
               Spirit
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Vprightness
               ,
            
             Psal.
             143.10
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             generally
             ,
             is
             an
             instructing
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             title
             of
             Thirteen
             Psalms
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Psalms
               giving
               Instruction
            
             (c)
             ,
             which
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             first
             Psalm
             that
             hath
             that
             Title
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             instructed
             in
             the
             way
             to
             blessedness
             (d)
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               instruct
               thee
            
             (e)
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               To
               believe
            
             ,
             for
             to
             that
             ,
             Psalm-singing
             (
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             minded
             ,
             and
             we
             
               speak
               to
               one
               another
               therein
            
             ,
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             )
             traineth
             us
             up
             ;
             And
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             many
             sweet
             Promises
             dispersed
             ,
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             12.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             27.14
             .
             &
             34.10
             .
             &
             37.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.19.34
             ,
             40.
             
             &
             91.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Examples
             of
             holy
             men
             going
             before
             us
             in
             a
             way
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             resting
             and
             rolling
             all
             upon
             God
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             great
             success
             and
             satisfaction
             that
             they
             have
             found
             in
             that
             course
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             11.1
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             20.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             22.4
             .
             &
             27.13
             .
             &
             56.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             62.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               To
               live
               holily
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             many
             rules
             and
             directions
             laid
             down
             there
             for
             an
             holy
             life
             (f)
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             32.8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             34.13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             37.1
             ,
             3
             ,
             8.27.3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             97.10
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             many
             declarations
             of
             the
             blessedness
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             Psal.
             1.
             
             &
             15.
             
             &
             24.
             
             &
             31.19
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             41.1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             112.
             
             &
             115.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             119.56
             .
             &
             128.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               To
               pray
               wisely
               and
               effectually
            
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             the
             Psalms
             very
             many
             Prayers
             made
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             go
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
               take
               with
               us
               words
            
             (g)
             ,
             to
             express
             before
             him
             our
             necessities
             and
             desires
             of
             every
             kind
             :
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             
               For
               Vnderstanding
            
             ,
             Psal.
             119.18
             ,
             27
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Psal.
             90.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               For
               Grace
            
             ,
             Psal.
             86.11
             .
             &
             119.35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Psal.
             17.5
             .
             &
             119.133
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               For
               Comfort
            
             ,
             whether
             in
             outward
             Afflictions
             ,
             or
             in
             troubles
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             See
             Psal.
             102.1
             .
             in
             the
             Title
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             119
             Psalm
             ,
             &
             Psal.
             74
             &
             79.
             with
             many
             others
             full
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             troubles
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             inward
             sorrows
             ,
             see
             Psal.
             6.3
             .
             &
             51.
             
             &
             88.
             
             &
             143.
             
          
           
             Thus
             may
             Singing
             (
             with
             setting
             our
             hearts
             on
             the
             Psalms
             )
             be
             a
             very
             
               teaching
               duty
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             an
             Exercise
             helping
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             so
             
             doth
             it
             also
             (
             in
             special
             manner
             )
             work
             upon
             the
             Affections
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             
               Heart-quickning
               Exercise
            
             ;
             It
             is
             so
             spiritful
             a
             duty
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             said
             to
             flow
             from
             such
             as
             are
             
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             (h)
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             Scripture-songs
             there
             is
             lively
             matter
             ,
             expressed
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             to
             the
             life
             :
             In
             Psalms
             ,
             the
             Soul
             speaks
             ,
             and
             all
             within
             (i)
             ,
             is
             set
             a
             work
             ;
             Now
             he
             that
             elevates
             ,
             and
             sets
             a
             work
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             speaks
             most
             feelingly
             to
             another
             mans
             soul.
             As
             
               Iron
               sharpneth
               Iron
            
             (k)
             ,
             so
             doth
             one
             lively
             Soul
             recreate
             ,
             
             affect
             ,
             and
             sharpen
             another
             .
             As
             in
             ordinary
             Songs
             and
             Poems
             ,
             there
             is
             all
             that
             height
             and
             quintessence
             of
             wit
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             compose
             them
             are
             able
             to
             reach
             unto
             ;
             so
             in
             Scripture-Psalms
             and
             Songs
             ,
             there
             are
             the
             highest
             notions
             ,
             and
             rarest
             invention
             ,
             followed
             with
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             by
             ,
             the
             stirrings
             of
             the
             sweetest
             and
             most
             inlarged
             affections
             ;
             and
             both
             ,
             clothed
             and
             recommended
             with
             the
             most
             vigorous
             and
             taking
             expressions
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             is
             the
             holy
             Recreation
             of
             Christians
             ,
             renewing
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             vigor
             of
             their
             spirits
             when
             they
             are
             tired
             or
             grown
             flat
             with
             other
             Exercises
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Singing
             Psalms
             is
             a
             
               Solacing
               Exercise
            
             ,
             ministring
             
             co●fort
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             troubles
             generally
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             troubl●s
             
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             
               for
               Conscience
            
             .
             To
             instance
             in
             some
             afflicting
             things
             .
             I
             shall
             say
             first
             ,
             Who
             can
             but
             be
             sad
             (
             in
             the
             want
             of
             Ordinances
             )
             that
             sings
             the
             42.
             
             &
             84.
             
             Psalms
             ?
             But
             I
             add
             also
             ,
             Who
             can
             be
             dejectedly
             sad
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             want
             ,
             that
             sings
             (
             as
             he
             should
             )
             Psal.
             63.6.7
             ,
             8
             ?
             for
             therein
             David
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             banished
             ,
             and
             bereft
             of
             the
             Tabernacle-ministry
             (l)
             ,
             yet
             ,
             he
             had
             singular
             comfort
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             in
             following
             God
             with
             his
             Prayers
             
               on
               his
               Bed
            
             ;
             and
             in
             those
             several
             stations
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             exile
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             betake
             himself
             unto
             .
             To
             go
             on
             ,
             Who
             can
             be
             dismayed
             with
             a
             Doeg
             ,
             that
             sings
             seriously
             the
             52.
             
             Psalm
             ?
             for
             ,
             that
             Psalm
             shews
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             malice
             ,
             but
             the
             madness
             and
             misery
             of
             the
             dogged
             Enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             or
             ,
             Who
             can
             be
             afraid
             (
             with
             a
             fear
             of
             amazement
             )
             of
             an
             Absalom
             ,
             that
             observes
             the
             third
             Psalm
             ?
             yea
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Adversaries
             ,
             that
             sings
             well
             the
             forty
             six
             ,
             and
             seventy
             six
             ,
             Psalms
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             (
             to
             go
             further
             )
             ,
             How
             can
             they
             that
             have
             grievously
             sinned
             ,
             be
             altogether
             comfortless
             ,
             and
             give
             way
             to
             despairing
             thoughts
             ,
             who
             sing
             (
             with
             
             David's
             Penitent
             and
             faithful
             Spirit
             ,
             )
             the
             one
             and
             fiftieth
             Psalm
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             generally
             (m)
             ,
             so
             the
             Psalms
             especially
             ,
             serve
             for
             consolation
             ,
             being
             filled
             with
             the
             afflictions
             ,
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             supports
             of
             the
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             God.
             And
             something
             it
             is
             for
             the
             honour
             and
             heavenliness
             of
             this
             Exercise
             ,
             that
             when
             godly
             men
             refresh
             themselves
             with
             it
             ,
             profane
             men
             are
             so
             grieved
             at
             it
             ;
             they
             cannot
             well
             and
             with
             patience
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             without
             some
             reluctancy
             )
             pass
             by
             the
             houses
             where
             they
             hear
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             much
             less
             go
             into
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Mirth
             and
             Recreations
             of
             Godliness
             are
             heavy
             to
             them
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Rules
             ,
             especially
             to
             Persecutors
             ;
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             hath
             been
             still
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Martyrs
             (
             as
             it
             was
             to
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             (n)
             in
             Prison
             ;
             )
             but
             their
             Tormenters
             were
             tormented
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             used
             them
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             ;
             yet
             ,
             such
             
             was
             the
             comfort
             of
             that
             Exercise
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             leave
             it
             ;
             And
             when
             forcible
             restraints
             were
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             yet
             their
             hearts
             were
             full
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             this
             duty
             is
             commended
             to
             Christians
             in
             way
             of
             exchange
             ,
             or
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             vain
             delights
             of
             Unregenerate
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             themselves
             in
             their
             unregenerate
             estate
             (o)
             whence
             ariseth
             this
             argument
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             distinguishing
             Exercise
             ,
             putting
             a
             difference
             between
             Heathens
             and
             Christians
             ,
             between
             sensual
             and
             spiritual
             men
             .
             Profane-spirited
             men
             sport
             themselves
             with
             their
             excessive
             Cups
             ,
             abusive
             Songs
             ,
             carnal
             and
             vain
             Catches
             ,
             wanton
             and
             unclean
             Mirth
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             melody
             to
             the
             Devil
             in
             their
             houses
             ;
             when
             (
             on
             the
             contrary
             )
             it
             becomes
             (
             and
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             )
             Christians
             and
             godly
             Persons
             to
             converse
             one
             with
             another
             in
             holy
             Hymns
             ,
             therewith
             recreating
             themselves
             in
             their
             houses
             and
             entertainments
             ,
             and
             therein
             making
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             I
             say
             [
             
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ]
             ;
             for
             an
             Hypocrite
             may
             sing
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             very
             good
             will
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             he
             have
             a
             very
             good
             voyce
             )
             ,
             but
             his
             pleasure
             is
             in
             the
             action
             of
             singing
             rather
             then
             in
             the
             holy
             frame
             of
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             he
             makes
             melody
             to
             himself
             and
             those
             that
             like
             him
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             Lord
             that
             looks
             at
             the
             inner
             man.
             So
             that
             this
             Exercise
             (
             taken
             with
             its
             qualifications
             )
             puts
             a
             difference
             between
             men
             pious
             and
             profane
             ,
             sincere
             and
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             like
             the
             Rain-bow
             ,
             a
             pleasant
             sight
             and
             a
             better
             sign
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             is
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             a
             sweet
             Exercise
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             godliness
             ;
             and
             a
             better
             sign
             ,
             if
             well
             acted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             godly
             pe●son
             ▪
             and
             one
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (p)
             ,
             and
             (
             b●
             the
             same
             reason
             )
             it
             will
             mark
             out
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             di●ting●ish
             it
             from
             a
             carnal
             Family
             ;
             Not
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Family
             wherein
             there
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             impediments
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             without
             it
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             's
             a
             carnal
             Family
             that
             doth
             not
             like
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             dwell
             pleasantly
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             these
             reasons
             may
             be
             of
             more
             weight
             ,
             and
             this
             Exercise
             of
             more
             use
             ,
             I
             would
             advise
             Christians
             to
             two
             things
             .
          
           
           
             
             1.
             
             Before
             they
             sing
             ,
             to
             view
             and
             weigh
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             company
             )
             mention
             and
             declare
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Psalm
             they
             intend
             to
             sing
             ,
             for
             which
             Mr.
             Beza
             his
             argument
             on
             every
             Psalm
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Paraphrase
             ,
             opening
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             (
             both
             which
             are
             set
             forth
             in
             English
             )
             would
             be
             a
             singular
             help
             .
             And
             as
             for
             such
             as
             cannot
             procure
             it
             ,
             let
             them
             at
             least
             consider
             the
             contents
             of
             the
             P●alm
             ,
             which
             Contents
             (
             though
             they
             may
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             need
             a
             reveiw
             ,
             )
             yet
             for
             the
             generality
             )
             are
             so
             advisedly
             composed
             ,
             th●oughout
             the
             Bible
             in
             our
             last
             Translation
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             a
             great
             light
             to
             the
             Chapter
             or
             Psalm
             which
             they
             are
             set
             before
             ;
             to
             all
             those
             that
             discreetly
             observe
             them
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             When
             they
             have
             sung
             ,
             a
             little
             to
             discourse
             together
             (
             as
             their
             ability
             will
             serve
             ,
             and
             time
             give
             leave
             )
             of
             what
             they
             have
             sung
             :
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             they
             will
             better
             both
             know
             and
             shew
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             [
             
               Teaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               another
               in
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
            
             (q)
             ,
             ]
             because
             ,
             matter
             both
             of
             teaching
             and
             admonishing
             will
             be
             supplyed
             ,
             by
             observing
             wh●t
             the
             Psalm
             offers
             to
             their
             considerations
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ;
             So
             shall
             this
             be
             sound
             an
             edifying
             Exercise
             ,
             when
             as
             (
             othe●wise
             )
             a
             bare
             singing
             passeth
             without
             profit
             and
             spiritual
             commodity
             ,
             because
             without
             pondering
             ,
             and
             Ch●istian-conference
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             (
             before
             I
             leave
             )
             but
             lament
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             great
             neglect
             of
             this
             duty
             by
             many
             ,
             whereby
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             it
             is
             so
             little
             regarded
             ;
             for
             the
             omi●sion
             of
             duty
             is
             the
             Enemy
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             Observation
             of
             it
             preserves
             the
             Estimation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             negligent
             performance
             of
             it
             by
             many
             others
             that
             do
             not
             neglect
             i●
             ,
             but
             seem
             to
             affect
             it
             rather
             .
             O
             how
             rare
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             in
             those
             that
             sing
             Psalms
             ,
             not
             to
             delight
             (
             yea
             not
             to
             terminate
             their
             delight
             )
             in
             themselves
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             sweetness
             in
             their
             voyce
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             excel
             in
             skill
             in
             that
             vocal
             Musick
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             melody
             should
             be
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             ?
             But
             ,
             (
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             which
             is
             most
             usual
             )
             ,
             How
             many
             content
             themselves
             with
             keeping
             tune
             ,
             and
             
             carrying
             on
             the
             Exercise
             with
             others
             in
             a
             formal
             way
             ,
             without
             understanding
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             sing
             with
             understanding
             ,
             or
             with
             seeking
             to
             understand
             ;
             And
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             another
             fault
             (
             which
             the
             best
             (
             I
             think
             )
             are
             not
             free
             from
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             well
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             best
             )
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             not
             minding
             in
             their
             singing
             that
             which
             they
             do
             understand
             ,
             or
             (
             at
             least
             )
             not
             keeping
             their
             hearts
             to
             it
             [
             still
             ]
             ;
             but
             contenting
             themselves
             to
             mark
             what
             they
             sing
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             that
             at
             times
             ,
             and
             by
             starts
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             at
             all
             times
             whilest
             such
             holy
             services
             are
             performed
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             they
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             easily
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             makes
             great
             gaps
             in
             duties
             by
             distractions
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             more
             then
             in
             other
             Exercises
             ,
             by
             the
             advantage
             he
             hath
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             service
             :
             wherein
             they
             that
             are
             imployed
             do
             so
             attend
             the
             tune
             ,
             and
             mark
             the
             Singers
             ,
             so
             please
             themselves
             with
             the
             outward
             and
             natural
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             well
             performed
             ,
             )
             and
             have
             such
             various
             and
             turbulent
             thoughts
             ,
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             not
             decent
             in
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             are
             easily
             drawn
             from
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             they
             sing
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             alienated
             from
             what
             their
             mouths
             utter
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             is
             a
             failing
             in
             that
             main
             rule
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             (r)
             :
             when
             better
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             out
             of
             tune
             with
             the
             voyce
             ,
             then
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             It
             's
             necessary
             that
             the
             Eye
             and
             the
             Ear
             should
             be
             so
             far
             watched
             and
             disciplined
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             not
             draw
             away
             the
             mind
             from
             meditation
             on
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ;
             This
             meditation
             and
             heart-holding
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             hand
             ,
             is
             of
             such
             use
             in
             praying
             and
             praising
             God
             ,
             that
             both
             of
             them
             are
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             meditation
             ;
             Hence
             Isaac
             is
             said
             to
             go
             out
             to
             
               meditate
               in
               the
               field
               at
               Even-tide
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               pray
            
             (s)
             :
             The
             same
             word
             is
             also
             used
             when
             David
             speaks
             of
             singing
             and
             praising
             God
             ,
             
               I
               will
               sing
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               praise
               to
               my
               God
               ,
            
             and
             then
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             
               My
               meditation
               of
               him
               shall
               be
               sweet
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               glad
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             (t)
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             Meditation
             requisite
             only
             
             in
             those
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             which
             we
             conceive
             and
             compose
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             frame
             them
             the
             better
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             also
             to
             be
             thoughtful
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             attend
             unto
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             already
             framed
             to
             our
             hand
             ,
             especially
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             have
             this
             rule
             given
             us
             ,
             to
             
               set
               our
               hearts
               to
               all
               the
               words
            
             thereof
             (u)
             ;
             whether
             we
             hear
             them
             ,
             or
             read
             them
             ,
             or
             sing
             them
             ,
             still
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             rule
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             Singing
             ,
             because
             the
             words
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             fore-cited
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             the
             words
             of
             
               Moses
               Song
            
             (x)
             .
             Bernard
             speaks
             excellently
             to
             this
             purpose
             (y)
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               singest
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               let
               thy
               mind
               be
               busied
               about
               ,
               (
               handle
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               )
               that
               which
               thou
               singest
               with
               thy
               voyce
               ;
               do
               not
               sing
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               think
               another
            
             ;
             Agreeable
             to
             which
             is
             the
             godly
             advice
             of
             another
             holy
             man
             ;
             
               Let
               them
               that
               sing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               attend
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               sound
               and
               noise
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               let
               the
               words
               be
               the
               leaders
               of
               their
               minds
               and
               souls
               to
               God
            
             (z)
             .
             And
             Austin
             plainly
             confesseth
             his
             sin
             ,
             when
             it
             so
             fell
             out
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             was
             moved
             more
             
               with
               the
               singing
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               thing
               sung
            
             ;
             and
             professeth
             that
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             
               not
               hear
               him
               that
               sings
               .
               Aug.
               confess
               .
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             hasten
             ;
             Were
             these
             things
             searched
             ,
             considered
             ,
             what
             is
             amiss
             reformed
             ,
             and
             this
             Exercise
             conformed
             to
             Scripture-rules
             ,
             What
             sweetness
             would
             there
             be
             in
             it
             ?
             How
             much
             would
             Knowledge
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             be
             improved
             by
             it
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             What
             strong
             arguments
             might
             Christians
             make
             for
             Singing
             ,
             by
             making
             conscience
             how
             they
             sing
             ?
             I
             confess
             ,
             exactness
             in
             this
             duty
             is
             an
             hard
             work
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             an
             happy
             work
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             in
             some
             measure
             )
             attainable
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             the
             whole
             ;
             Let
             me
             beseech
             all
             serious
             Christians
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             the
             Soul-support
             of
             David
             ,
             (
             the
             sweet
             Psalmist
             of
             Israel
             (a)
             ,
             )
             in
             all
             his
             afflictions
             :
             As
             the
             Cordial
             of
             wounded
             Consciences
             (b)
             ;
             As
             the
             holy
             Fire
             to
             enkindle
             heavenly
             Affections
             ;
             As
             the
             Perfume
             of
             Prisons
             (c)
             ;
             the
             Musick
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             work
             and
             pleasure
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             in
             the
             Paradise
             
             of
             God
             (d)
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             how
             will
             they
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             neglect
             it
             ?
          
           
             After
             all
             ,
             I
             shall
             put
             down
             those
             short
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             I
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             when
             I
             spake
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Family-Prayer
             ;
             but
             have
             thought
             it
             fittest
             to
             place
             them
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Treatise
             might
             not
             be
             interrupted
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             need
             them
             ,
             might
             more
             easily
             find
             them
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             as
             need
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             framed
             only
             for
             the
             help
             of
             weak
             and
             well-minded
             Christians
             that
             would
             pray
             in
             their
             Families
             if
             they
             knew
             how
             ;
             And
             these
             Forms
             are
             put
             down
             ,
             not
             to
             
               tie
               them
            
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             they
             should
             use
             no
             other
             ,
             or
             needed
             no
             more
             )
             but
             to
             
               teach
               them
            
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             assistance
             they
             may
             set
             upon
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             do
             something
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             doing
             a
             little
             at
             first
             ,
             may
             be
             able
             to
             do
             more
             after
             ;
             and
             most
             ,
             and
             best
             ,
             at
             last
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
           
             A
             Family-Prayer
             for
             the
             Morning
             .
          
           
             FAther
             of
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             God
             of
             all
             Comfort
             (a)
             ;
             All
             thy
             works
             praise
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             Saints
             bless
             thee
             (b)
             ;
             of
             that
             number
             we
             that
             are
             here
             before
             thee
             desire
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             therefore
             come
             into
             thy
             presence
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             the
             good
             we
             have
             cometh
             from
             thee
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             praises
             are
             due
             unto
             thee
             .
             Help
             us
             ,
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             in
             an
             acceptable
             manner
             to
             pay
             this
             debt
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             this
             duty
             of
             Thanksgiving
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             we
             wonder
             at
             the
             riches
             of
             thy
             free
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             hast
             been
             pleased
             ,
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             to
             elect
             and
             choose
             a
             company
             of
             the
             sons
             and
             daughters
             of
             men
             for
             thine
             own
             portion
             ,
             fore-ordaining
             and
             appointing
             them
             to
             Grace
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             everlasting
             Glory
             in
             Heaven
             (c)
             :
             And
             we
             bless
             thee
             exceedingly
             for
             any
             testimony
             we
             have
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             number
             not
             only
             of
             the
             called
             ,
             which
             are
             many
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             chosen
             ,
             which
             are
             few
             (d)
             .
             We
             praise
             thee
             also
             for
             creating
             us
             after
             thine
             own
             Image
             ,
             and
             giving
             us
             life
             and
             breath
             (e)
             :
             for
             ,
             How
             could
             we
             have
             had
             an
             everlasting
             well-being
             hereafter
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             had
             a
             being
             here
             ?
             But
             amongst
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             we
             give
             thee
             all
             possible
             thanks
             for
             that
             great
             and
             admirable
             work
             ,
             of
             Redemption
             (f)
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             utterly
             lost
             and
             undone
             
             in
             and
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             :
             whereupon
             it
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             whereas
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             we
             were
             made
             righteous
             (g)
             ,
             now
             there
             is
             none
             righteous
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             (h)
             ,
             but
             our
             Understandings
             are
             full
             of
             darkness
             ;
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             of
             deadness
             and
             defilement
             ;
             our
             Wills
             ,
             of
             perversness
             ;
             our
             Affections
             ,
             of
             distemper
             ;
             our
             Conversation
             ,
             of
             disorder
             ;
             yea
             ,
             every
             way
             we
             carry
             about
             with
             us
             naturally
             abundant
             matter
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             nor
             can
             Men
             or
             Angels
             help
             us
             ;
             but
             ,
             blessed
             be
             thy
             Name
             (
             O
             God
             )
             that
             thou
             hast
             been
             so
             pitiful
             and
             of
             so
             tender
             mercy
             ,
             as
             to
             lay
             help
             upon
             .
             One
             that
             is
             mighty
             (i)
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             those
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             (k)
             .
             O
             How
             many
             be
             there
             ,
             that
             neither
             have
             ,
             nor
             hear
             of
             ,
             this
             mercy
             ?
             Great
             is
             thy
             goodness
             therefore
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             do
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             acknowledge
             )
             that
             we
             live
             in
             thy
             Church
             ,
             and
             therein
             enjoy
             those
             lively
             Oracles
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             ,
             all
             other
             truths
             ,
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             ;
             so
             ,
             more
             especially
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             is
             fully
             revealed
             ,
             and
             freely
             offered
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             all
             powerful
             motives
             to
             perswade
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             accept
             of
             that
             gracious
             offer
             for
             our
             own
             good
             ;
             yet
             ,
             considering
             ,
             how
             many
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             unto
             whom
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             may
             say
             [
             
               I
               would
               ,
               and
               ye
               would
               not
            
             ]
             we
             cannot
             but
             reckon
             it
             a
             singular
             favour
             that
             any
             grace
             is
             bestowed
             on
             any
             of
             us
             by
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             vouchsafed
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             gratious
             change
             which
             thou
             hast
             wrought
             in
             us
             ;
             
               for
               it
               is
               God
               that
               worketh
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
            
             (l)
             .
             But
             ,
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             glad
             ,
             our
             glory
             rejoyceth
             ,
             and
             our
             tongues
             
             (
             that
             should
             be
             our
             glory
             ,
             by
             setting
             forth
             thy
             glory
             )
             do
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             ,
             praise
             thee
             for
             the
             unconceiveable
             glory
             and
             happiness
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             for
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             abundant
             mercy
             of
             
               the
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               are
               begotten
               again
               unto
               a
               lively
               hope
               through
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
            
             (m)
             ,
             which
             assureth
             us
             that
             all
             is
             done
             and
             suffered
             which
             was
             necessary
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             being
             undone
             ,
             and
             to
             recover
             us
             unto
             a
             state
             of
             perfect
             blessedness
             .
             Meanwhile
             ,
             we
             confess
             unto
             thy
             praise
             (
             
               O
               thou
               that
               inhabitest
               the
               praises
               of
               Israel
            
             )
             how
             good
             thou
             art
             unto
             us
             even
             in
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             Senses
             ,
             and
             Members
             ,
             (
             which
             divers
             want
             )
             and
             of
             Health
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             credit
             ,
             maintenance
             ,
             success
             in
             business
             ,
             recovery
             from
             sickness
             ,
             vouchsafed
             to
             us
             above
             many
             other
             of
             thy
             dear
             Servants
             ;
             We
             bless
             thee
             for
             preserving
             us
             in
             so
             many
             dangers
             ,
             for
             removing
             so
             many
             of
             our
             fears
             ,
             for
             granting
             so
             many
             of
             our
             desires
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             granting
             what
             we
             have
             desired
             amiss
             .
             We
             praise
             thee
             for
             watching
             over
             us
             by
             thy
             good
             Providence
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ;
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             the
             late
             mercy
             of
             the
             night
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             mercy
             of
             the
             present
             morning
             (n)
             ,
             
               for
               we
               are
               less
               then
               all
               thy
               mercies
               ,
            
             then
             a
             nights
             rest
             ,
             or
             a
             mornings
             refreshing
             ;
             yea
             ,
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             walking
             before
             thee
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             (
             which
             here
             we
             freely
             confess
             unto
             thee
             )
             as
             that
             it
             were
             just
             with
             thee
             ,
             that
             all
             thy
             favours
             should
             be
             turned
             into
             frowns
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             do
             us
             hurt
             and
             consume
             us
             ,
             after
             thou
             hast
             done
             us
             good
             (o)
             .
             
               But
               with
               thee
               there
               is
               mercy
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               feared
               ,
            
             Let
             us
             have
             occasion
             to
             
             fear
             thee
             ,
             reverence
             thee
             ,
             and
             admire
             thee
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             [
             
               Who
               is
               a
               God
               like
               unto
               thee
            
             (p)
             ?
             ]
             ,
             how
             incomparably
             good
             is
             our
             God
             ?
             by
             pardoning
             the
             transgressions
             and
             continuing
             the
             comforts
             of
             such
             sinful
             and
             worthless
             creatures
             as
             we
             are
             ?
             Let
             it
             ever
             repent
             us
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             of
             our
             ill
             dealing
             with
             thee
             ;
             but
             let
             it
             never
             repent
             thee
             of
             thy
             gratious
             dealing
             with
             us
             .
             This
             day
             ,
             in
             special
             ,
             let
             thy
             goodness
             towards
             us
             appear
             ,
             in
             keeping
             us
             from
             any
             evil
             thing
             to
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             more
             inclined
             or
             more
             tempted
             ;
             and
             in
             making
             us
             ready
             to
             ,
             and
             able
             for
             ,
             every
             good
             word
             and
             work
             ,
             to
             which
             of
             our selves
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             more
             unable
             ,
             indisposed
             ,
             and
             unprepared
             ;
             or
             wherein
             ,
             by
             tentation
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             more
             hindred
             .
             Guide
             us
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             therein
             Guard
             us
             :
             let
             us
             undertake
             no
             business
             ,
             but
             ,
             what
             thou
             approvest
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             do
             thou
             bless
             and
             prosper
             us
             :
             especially
             ,
             we
             humbly
             crave
             thy
             protection
             ,
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             in
             those
             works
             and
             wayes
             wherein
             there
             are
             more
             dangers
             ,
             and
             hazards
             .
             Preserve
             us
             (
             we
             beseech
             thee
             )
             from
             vile
             and
             vain
             thoughts
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             (q)
             ,
             from
             idle
             words
             when
             we
             are
             in
             company
             (r)
             ,
             and
             from
             an
             empty
             carriage
             and
             unprofitable
             expence
             of
             time
             (s)
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             alone
             ,
             or
             in
             company
             .
             And
             since
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             man
             to
             labour
             (t)
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             labour
             in
             (u)
             :
             Keep
             us
             (
             we
             pray
             thee
             )
             from
             idleness
             and
             neglect
             of
             our
             Callings
             ;
             from
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             our
             labour
             and
             industry
             ;
             from
             discontent
             ,
             if
             we
             live
             hardly
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             from
             intemperance
             ,
             state-pride
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             worldly
             confidence
             (x)
             ,
             if
             we
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             in
             it
             .
             Let
             all
             our
             dealings
             (
             through
             thy
             
             grace
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             that
             art
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             )
             be
             just
             and
             equal
             ,
             without
             over-reaching
             (y)
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             occasion
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             charitable
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             ability
             ,
             without
             grudging
             (z)
             ;
             And
             be
             pleased
             to
             set
             and
             keep
             our
             hearts
             in
             so
             good
             a
             frame
             ,
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             worldly
             occasions
             ,
             We
             may
             be
             watchful
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             receive
             any
             spiritual
             good
             ;
             and
             let
             our
             desire
             be
             to
             be
             in
             that
             company
             that
             will
             give
             occasion
             of
             both
             ,
             with
             the
             shunning
             not
             only
             of
             wicked
             ,
             but
             unprofitable
             Society
             .
             Enable
             us
             ,
             we
             humbly
             pray
             thee
             ,
             to
             adorn
             our
             Profession
             ,
             by
             providing
             for
             honest
             things
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             (a)
             .
             Let
             thy
             fear
             (
             O
             God
             ,
             who
             art
             great
             and
             terrible
             )
             be
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             before
             our
             eyes
             all
             the
             day
             long
             (b)
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             presume
             to
             do
             nothing
             which
             it
             will
             ,
             or
             should
             ,
             grieve
             us
             to
             think
             upon
             at
             night
             ;
             Let
             there
             be
             cause
             rather
             to
             bless
             thee
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             as
             for
             thy
             goodness
             toward
             us
             ,
             so
             for
             some
             goodness
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             day
             hath
             not
             passed
             without
             using
             our
             Talents
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             in
             some
             advantage
             to
             our
             great
             Lord
             ;
             mean-while
             ,
             being
             here
             before
             thee
             ,
             to
             confess
             how
             good
             thou
             art
             ,
             every
             way
             ,
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             go
             out
             of
             thy
             presence
             without
             praising
             thee
             our
             most
             merciful
             God
             ,
             for
             ordaining
             such
             peace
             for
             us
             (c)
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             with
             safety
             both
             abide
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             go
             abroad
             ,
             about
             all
             our
             occasions
             .
             It
             is
             of
             thy
             great
             goodness
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             forced
             to
             go
             in
             by-ways
             for
             fear
             of
             violent
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             high-wayes
             are
             freely
             occupyed
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             
               rehearse
               the
               righteous
               acts
               of
               the
               Lord
               towards
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               his
               Villages
            
             (d)
             ,
             who
             now
             dwell
             without
             fear
             ,
             
             in
             such
             undefenced
             places
             .
             In
             special
             ,
             we
             bless
             thee
             our
             gracious
             God
             for
             that
             Government
             whereby
             we
             enjoy
             this
             peace
             and
             liberty
             ;
             humbly
             beseeching
             thee
             to
             settle
             still
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             ever
             to
             preserve
             over
             us
             ,
             a
             religious
             and
             righteous
             and
             rightful
             Magistracy
             for
             our
             present
             tranquillity
             and
             felicity
             .
             And
             ever
             to
             establish
             amongst
             us
             an
             able
             and
             faithful
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             souls
             and
             our
             everlasting
             happiness
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             for
             whom
             we
             bless
             thee
             ;
             in
             whom
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             thee
             (e)
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             with
             thee
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             due
             ,
             and
             desire
             from
             our
             souls
             to
             give
             all
             Glory
             ,
             Majesty
             ,
             Dominion
             and
             Power
             ,
             now
             and
             evermore
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Family-Prayer
             for
             the
             Evening
             .
          
           
             O
             Most
             holy
             and
             most
             glorious
             Lord
             God
             ,
             we
             poor
             and
             polluted
             creatures
             acknowledge
             our selves
             altogether
             unworthy
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             thy
             presence
             so
             much
             as
             to
             confess
             our
             sins
             ;
             yet
             since
             thou
             art
             pleased
             to
             offer
             thy self
             unto
             us
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             assuring
             us
             ,
             that
             
               If
               we
               confess
               our
               sins
               ,
               thou
               art
               faithful
               and
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sins
            
             (f)
             ;
             we
             are
             therefore
             bold
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             come
             before
             thee
             ,
             confessing
             (
             O
             Father
             )
             that
             whereas
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             we
             were
             made
             very
             good
             (g)
             ,
             and
             very
             like
             God
             :
             Now
             ,
             through
             our
             own
             fault
             and
             fall
             ,
             
               every
               one
               of
               us
               is
               shapen
               in
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               in
               sin
               did
               our
               mother
               conceive
               us
            
             (h)
             ;
             
             And
             besides
             this
             corruption
             of
             nature
             (
             enough
             ,
             of
             it self
             ,
             to
             condemn
             us
             )
             ,
             Against
             Thee
             ,
             Against
             thee
             only
             (i)
             (
             for
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Law-giver
             (k)
             ,
             )
             have
             we
             sinned
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             Justly
             ,
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             mayest
             thou
             draw
             up
             an
             heavy
             charge
             against
             us
             for
             our
             sins
             of
             omission
             (
             upon
             which
             our
             Saviour
             will
             pass
             his
             last
             Sentence
             (l)
             ,
             )
             for
             we
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             we
             have
             left
             ,
             made
             light
             of
             (m)
             ,
             and
             (
             like
             leaking
             vessels
             )
             let
             slip
             (n)
             ,
             many
             Sermons
             ;
             Our
             fruits
             (
             after
             much
             seed
             sowen
             )
             have
             been
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             we
             deserve
             our
             stripes
             should
             be
             many
             (o)
             ;
             unto
             which
             this
             other
             evil
             is
             added
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             often
             sleighted
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             either
             by
             not
             caring
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             neglecting
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
             We
             have
             idled
             away
             also
             ,
             or
             profaned
             many
             Sabbaths
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             we
             have
             gone
             heavily
             under
             the
             service
             of
             that
             day
             which
             we
             should
             call
             a
             delight
             (p)
             :
             And
             whereas
             heart-searching
             is
             exceeding
             needful
             for
             the
             well-ordering
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             lives
             ,
             we
             confess
             ,
             that
             many
             examinations
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             wayes
             ,
             for
             which
             thou
             hast
             hearkened
             (q)
             ,
             we
             have
             neglected
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             this
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             (
             by
             our selves
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Families
             )
             be
             so
             needful
             ,
             so
             beneficial
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             al-sanctifying
             (r)
             service
             ,
             yet
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             either
             we
             have
             been
             very
             careless
             and
             mindless
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             careless
             and
             heartless
             in
             it
             ;
             But
             besides
             all
             these
             omissions
             and
             neglects
             of
             duty
             ,
             we
             do
             further
             confess
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             committed
             much
             evil
             ,
             and
             been
             guilty
             of
             much
             Rebellion
             against
             thy
             Majesty
             ;
             yielding
             ordinarily
             unto
             Satans
             temptations
             (
             who
             never
             ceaseth
             to
             put
             fair
             colours
             upon
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             )
             ;
             rushing
             (
             often
             )
             into
             evil
             company
             ,
             and
             partaking
             
             with
             them
             in
             the
             unfruitful
             works
             of
             darkness
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             been
             alone
             ,
             sadly
             and
             securely
             satisfying
             the
             lusts
             of
             our
             evil
             and
             distempered
             hearts
             ,
             especially
             ,
             in
             the
             evils
             more
             pleasing
             and
             sutable
             to
             our
             sinful
             natures
             ;
             In
             regard
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             our
             many
             and
             great
             transgressions
             ,
             we
             deserve
             (
             O
             most
             just
             God
             )
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             all
             thy
             blessings
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             laden
             with
             thy
             judgements
             as
             we
             have
             laden
             thee
             with
             our
             sins
             .
             But
             whilest
             we
             are
             displeased
             with
             our selves
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             our
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             confess
             them
             ,
             but
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             thee
             from
             them
             ;
             We
             beseech
             thee
             (
             O
             Father
             of
             Mercies
             )
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             merciful
             to
             us
             sinners
             (s)
             ,
             laying
             every
             one
             of
             our
             sins
             (
             for
             we
             are
             not
             able
             our selves
             to
             bear
             the
             least
             of
             them
             )
             upon
             that
             Lamb
             of
             God
             
               on
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hath
               laid
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               us
               all
            
             (t)
             ,
             freeing
             us
             also
             (
             of
             thy
             free
             grace
             )
             from
             all
             those
             evils
             which
             are
             either
             on
             us
             ,
             or
             due
             unto
             us
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             hereof
             assured
             ,
             Give
             us
             ,
             we
             pray
             thee
             ,
             that
             most
             excellent
             grace
             of
             Faith
             (
             without
             which
             the
             Word
             (
             of
             Promise
             and
             of
             Pardon
             )
             cannot
             profit
             (u)
             ,
             )
             that
             thereby
             receiving
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             our
             spirits
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             our
             Saviour
             (x)
             ,
             which
             since
             we
             cannot
             do
             but
             in
             the
             Publicans
             way
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               God
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             repentance
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             do
             thou
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             work
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             any
             thing
             of
             godly
             sorrow
             be
             already
             wrought
             )
             do
             thou
             more
             and
             more
             work
             so
             upon
             our
             ever
             too-hard-hearts
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             remember
             our
             former
             evil
             wayes
             ,
             and
             doings
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             been
             good
             ,
             and
             lothe
             
             our selves
             in
             our
             own
             sight
             for
             all
             our
             iniquities
             (y)
             ,
             Nor
             let
             us
             lothe
             our
             sins
             only
             ,
             and
             our selves
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             also
             ;
             and
             settle
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             after
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             peace
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             turn
             again
             to
             folly
             (z)
             .
             And
             ,
             because
             our
             own
             resolutions
             are
             soon
             altered
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             own
             strength
             we
             cannot
             prevail
             (a)
             ,
             therefore
             we
             beg
             of
             thee
             our
             God
             to
             whom
             power
             belongeth
             (b)
             ,
             )
             so
             much
             strength
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             though
             sin
             while
             we
             a●e
             here
             ,
             dwell
             within
             us
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             us
             :
             especially
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             our
             special
             sins
             ,
             and
             those
             Goliahs
             that
             seem
             to
             set
             at
             defiance
             the
             whole
             Army
             of
             the
             Graces
             of
             God
             in
             us
             .
             Neither
             let
             it
             suffice
             us
             ,
             to
             depart
             from
             evil
             ,
             unless
             also
             we
             do
             good
             ,
             
               and
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
            
             (c)
             ;
             And
             that
             this
             may
             be
             better
             done
             ,
             Good
             Lord
             make
             us
             mindful
             of
             the
             use
             of
             all
             good
             means
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             hearing
             of
             thy
             Word
             heedfully
             (d)
             ,
             the
             receiving
             of
             thy
             holy
             Sacrament
             preparedly
             ,
             the
             keeping
             of
             thy
             Sabbath
             conscionably
             ,
             praying
             to
             thy
             Majesty
             often
             and
             earnestly
             ,
             together
             with
             conversing
             with
             good
             company
             (
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             liberty
             and
             occasion
             )
             ;
             and
             a
             gaining
             of
             time
             to
             commune
             with
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             think
             on
             our
             wayes
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             turn
             our
             feet
             to
             Gods
             testimonies
             (e)
             :
             Thus
             ,
             and
             every
             other
             good
             way
             (
             O
             our
             God
             )
             ,
             lead
             us
             by
             thy
             good
             Spirit
             into
             the
             land
             of
             uprightness
             (f)
             ,
             and
             into
             a
             state
             of
             blessedness
             .
             And
             ▪
             because
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             pray
             for
             thy
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             members
             ,
             as
             w●ll
             as
             for
             our
             selve●
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             our
             honour
             
             also
             (
             who
             art
             but
             dust
             and
             ashes
             )
             to
             be
             admitted
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             therefore
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             
               Do
               well
               in
               thy
               good
               pleasure
               unto
               Sion
               ,
               build
               thou
               the
               wals
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             (g)
             ;
             Make
             it
             the
             study
             of
             those
             that
             are
             thy
             people
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             people
             ,
             as
             thou
             their
             God
             art
             an
             holy
             God
             (h)
             :
             Where
             thy
             Church
             hath
             rest
             ,
             make
             them
             careful
             to
             walk
             before
             thee
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (i)
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             peace
             may
             be
             continued
             ,
             or
             they
             prepared
             for
             trouble
             if
             their
             quiet
             state
             be
             altered
             ;
             Where
             thy
             Church
             is
             in
             trouble
             ,
             make
             them
             mindful
             of
             ,
             and
             able
             for
             ,
             that
             truly
             penitent
             humbling
             themselves
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             faithful
             seeking
             unto
             thee
             ,
             whereby
             their
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             may
             be
             restored
             .
             Strengthen
             ,
             in
             all
             parts
             ,
             their
             hearts
             and
             hands
             ,
             that
             stand
             in
             the
             just
             defence
             of
             Religion
             and
             Right
             .
             In
             special
             manner
             ,
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             gracious
             respect
             to
             this
             sinful
             Nation
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             adjoyned
             Dominions
             )
             .
             Enable
             with
             all
             eminent
             gifts
             ,
             and
             especially
             sanctifie
             mo●e
             and
             more
             with
             saving
             grace
             the
             Kings
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             our
             Supreme
             and
             most
             gracious
             Governour
             ;
             and
             so
             pour
             forth
             thy
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             in
             higher
             Authority
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             all
             wisdom
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             faithfulness
             ,
             and
             good
             success
             ,
             manage
             the
             great
             affairs
             of
             State.
             Be
             pleas'd
             to
             establish
             ,
             and
             ever
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             stand
             by
             the
             two
             great
             Ordinances
             of
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             thy
             blessing
             on
             both
             ,
             Errour
             and
             Ungodliness
             may
             be
             restrained
             ,
             truth
             and
             holiness
             may
             be
             promoted
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             way
             all
             outward
             good
             things
             may
             be
             ministred
             .
             Bless
             (
             we
             humbly
             
             pray
             thee
             )
             outwardly
             (
             as
             thou
             seest
             meet
             )
             ,
             but
             especially
             spiritually
             ,
             all
             that
             fear
             thy
             Name
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             thy
             fear
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             yet
             fear
             thee
             not
             )
             ;
             In
             special
             ,
             we
             desire
             thy
             favour
             in
             behalf
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             we
             have
             any
             relation
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             are
             desired
             or
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             ;
             more
             particularly
             this
             Family
             .
             In
             singular
             mercy
             ,
             vouchsafe
             thy
             grace
             to
             any
             in
             it
             that
             yet
             want
             it
             ,
             and
             encrease
             thy
             grace
             in
             those
             that
             have
             it
             .
             Extend
             thy
             compassion
             (
             O
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             Father
             of
             mercy
             )
             to
             those
             that
             be
             any
             way
             afflicted
             ,
             with
             sickness
             ,
             pain
             ,
             poverty
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             restraint
             ;
             And
             ,
             (
             more
             especially
             ,
             )
             to
             those
             that
             suffer
             ,
             either
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             for
             Conscience
             ;
             Give
             them
             all
             wisdom
             to
             see
             what
             thou
             intendest
             ;
             grace
             to
             give
             thee
             what
             thou
             expectest
             ;
             strength
             to
             bear
             what
             thou
             inflictest
             ;
             and
             in
             thine
             own
             way
             and
             time
             make
             them
             glorious
             by
             deliverance
             (k)
             .
             And
             now
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             we
             return
             humble
             thanks
             unto
             thy
             Majesty
             for
             the
             mercies
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             bodies
             ,
             and
             businesses
             ;
             desiring
             that
             we
             may
             still
             make
             a
             good
             use
             of
             all
             our
             crosses
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             craving
             pardon
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             are
             here
             before
             thee
             to
             judge
             our selves
             ,
             we
             resign
             up
             our
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             we
             have
             ,
             into
             thy
             gracious
             hands
             ,
             beseeching
             thee
             so
             to
             watch
             over
             us
             this
             night
             ,
             as
             that
             our
             souls
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             sin
             ,
             our
             bodies
             from
             sickness
             ,
             our
             goods
             from
             loss
             ,
             and
             those
             decreasings
             that
             we
             deserve
             (l)
             .
             And
             (
             withal
             )
             so
             to
             bless
             our
             Rest
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             awake
             with
             cheerfulness
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             well
             enabled
             for
             thy
             Service
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             Callings
             
             the
             day
             following
             ;
             And
             all
             this
             for
             Jesus
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             beseech
             thee
             to
             accept
             these
             our
             poor
             and
             weak
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             we
             conclude
             with
             his
             absolutely
             perfect
             Prayer
             ,
             saying
             (m)
             as
             he
             hath
             taught
             us
             ;
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             A
             shorter
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Morning
             .
          
           
             MOst
             gracious
             God
             ,
             we
             do
             here
             humbly
             present
             our selves
             before
             thee
             ,
             to
             offer
             unto
             thee
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             praise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             lips
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             thanks
             unto
             thy
             Name
             (a)
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             night
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             mercies
             of
             this
             morning
             ;
             We
             confess
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             justly
             have
             awakened
             us
             out
             of
             our
             sleep
             at
             mid-night
             (
             as
             thou
             didst
             the
             Egyptians
             )
             with
             a
             great
             cry
             ;
             or
             else
             have
             made
             our
             sleep
             (
             as
             when
             thou
             smotest
             their
             first-born
             ,
             )
             the
             sleep
             of
             death
             (b)
             :
             but
             we
             have
             lien
             
               down
               in
               peace
               ▪
               and
               slept
               ,
               because
               thou
               Lord
               only
               makest
               us
               dwell
               in
               safety
            
             (c)
             .
          
           
             
               Truly
               ,
               the
               light
               is
               sweet
               ,
               and
               a
               pleasant
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               the
               eyes
               to
               behold
               the
               Sun
            
             (d)
             ;
             but
             ,
             How
             excellent
             is
             thy
             loving
             kindness
             in
             causing
             
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
            
             to
             arise
             unto
             us
             
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
            
             (e)
             ?
             Blessed
             be
             thy
             Name
             for
             giving
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             
               to
               be
               a
               light
               to
               lighten
            
             us
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             be
             
               the
               glory
               of
               thy
               people
               Israel
            
             (f)
             ,
             And
             that
             we
             have
             together
             with
             him
             and
             not
             without
             him
             )
             all
             things
             also
             (g)
             ;
             We
             praise
             thee
             for
             the
             health
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             mindes
             ;
             for
             
             our
             understanding
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             for
             our
             sight
             and
             hearing
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             bodies
             ;
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             our
             Persons
             ,
             the
             blessings
             of
             our
             Estate
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             comfort
             we
             enjoy
             in
             our
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             fatherly
             Corrections
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             hast
             sought
             to
             drive
             our
             foolishness
             far
             from
             us
             (h)
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             mend
             our
             pace
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             Wisdom
             (i)
             :
             In
             special
             ,
             we
             thank
             thee
             for
             any
             well-grounded
             hopes
             we
             have
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             Inheritance
             which
             is
             incorruptible
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             also
             we
             are
             preserved
             (k)
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             
               We
               are
               less
               then
               the
               least
               of
               all
               thy
               mercies
            
             (l)
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             lay
             upon
             us
             the
             heavyest
             of
             thy
             judgements
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             right
             to
             complain
             (m)
             ,
             being
             men
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             deserved
             everlasting
             condemnation
             ;
             For
             we
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             with
             us
             a
             corrupt
             nature
             wherein
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             all
             sin
             (n)
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             whereof
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             we
             have
             neglected
             ,
             or
             done
             negligently
             what
             thou
             requirest
             ,
             and
             have
             (
             moreover
             )
             too
             too
             carelesly
             rusht
             into
             those
             evils
             both
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             and
             deed
             ,
             which
             thou
             forbiddest
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             thou
             art
             a
             God
             that
             delightest
             in
             mercy
             (o)
             ,
             and
             that
             hast
             been
             pleas'd
             out
             of
             thine
             infinite
             love
             to
             mankind
             ,
             to
             lay
             upon
             thine
             only
             Son
             the
             iniquity
             of
             us
             all
             (p)
             ;
             We
             that
             are
             the
             sheep
             that
             have
             gone
             so
             far
             astray
             ,
             come
             boldly
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             intreating
             thy
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             Lamb
             of
             God
             that
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             (q)
             ,
             our
             many
             and
             
             great
             sins
             ,
             our
             day-sins
             and
             our
             night-sins
             may
             be
             so
             taken
             away
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             sought
             they
             may
             not
             be
             found
             (r)
             ,
             being
             removed
             from
             us
             as
             far
             as
             the
             East
             is
             from
             the
             West
             (s)
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             all
             the
             sorrows
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             we
             may
             joy
             in
             God
             (
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             now
             received
             the
             atonement
             (t)
             .
          
           
             Make
             us
             able
             (
             we
             pray
             thee
             )
             by
             thy
             grace
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             forsaken
             (u)
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             right
             to
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             thy
             Commandements
             (x)
             ,
             and
             walk
             sincerely
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             particular
             Callings
             ,
             that
             thereby
             though
             we
             cannot
             procure
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             assure
             our
             happiness
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             way
             of
             thine
             may
             come
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             it
             (y)
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             the
             better
             perform
             the
             duties
             belonging
             to
             us
             in
             our
             several
             places
             ,
             Help
             us
             (
             we
             beseech
             thee
             )
             to
             take
             heed
             both
             of
             Idleness
             and
             ill
             Company
             that
             are
             Enemies
             to
             Imployment
             .
             And
             if
             we
             do
             labour
             diligently
             ,
             let
             us
             shew
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             in
             not
             aiming
             at
             our
             own
             advantage
             and
             self-ends
             .
             Set
             our
             hearts
             (
             O
             God
             )
             in
             so
             good
             a
             frame
             as
             that
             we
             may
             follow
             our
             business
             ,
             day
             by
             day
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             thy
             Word
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             thy
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             to
             those
             that
             we
             live
             amongst
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             helpful
             unto
             .
             For
             these
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             we
             beg
             of
             thee
             (
             as
             of
             a
             God
             Al-sufficient
             )
             to
             preserve
             us
             from
             danger
             by
             thy
             Providence
             ;
             to
             enable
             us
             for
             what
             we
             are
             to
             do
             by
             thy
             power
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             all
             we
             do
             to
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             by
             thy
             blessing
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             rise
             up
             
             early
             ,
             to
             sit
             up
             late
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             sorrows
             (z)
             .
          
           
             Have
             a
             gracious
             respect
             (
             we
             humbly
             pray
             thee
             )
             unto
             all
             thine
             and
             ours
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             thy
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             all
             their
             need
             and
             occasions
             ;
             Be
             pleas'd
             to
             look
             with
             special
             favour
             upon
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             and
             the
             neighbour-Nations
             .
             Herein
             ,
             Pour
             forth
             thy
             choysest
             blessings
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             thy
             choisest
             graces
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             .
             Furnish
             those
             with
             ability
             and
             fidelity
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             that
             watch
             over
             the
             souls
             of
             thy
             people
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             for
             our selves
             and
             all
             that
             are
             under
             authority
             ,
             make
             us
             ever
             ready
             to
             
               render
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesars
               ,
               and
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
            
             (a)
             .
          
           
             Let
             thy
             fear
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             be
             upon
             our
             hearts
             all
             the
             day
             long
             (b)
             ,
             that
             walking
             conscionably
             as
             in
             thy
             presence
             ,
             we
             may
             present
             our selves
             comfortably
             before
             thee
             in
             the
             Evening
             with
             the
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             thy
             grace
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             goodness
             towards
             us
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             through
             whom
             we
             glory
             in
             thee
             (c)
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             (
             with
             thee
             O
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             )
             we
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             due
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             give
             all
             honour
             and
             glory
             now
             and
             evermore
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             shorter
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Evening
             .
          
           
             MOst
             glorious
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             most
             loving
             Fat●er
             ,
             It
             is
             of
             thy
             great
             mercy
             that
             we
             have
             been
             preserved
             and
             followed
             with
             many
             fatherly
             favours
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             in
             so
             good
             a
             condition
             before
             thee
             to
             offer
             up
             this
             Evening
             Sacrifice
             unto
             thee
             .
             We
             must
             needs
             confess
             (
             and
             we
             come
             unto
             thee
             to
             confess
             )
             that
             thy
             gracious
             dealing
             with
             us
             is
             altogether
             undeserved
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             evil
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             shall
             come
             upon
             us
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             far
             less
             then
             we
             deserve
             ;
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             to
             our
             beginnings
             ,
             we
             that
             (
             at
             first
             )
             were
             made
             good
             and
             like
             our
             God
             ,
             have
             by
             our
             sin
             (
             in
             our
             first
             Parents
             )
             forfeited
             and
             lost
             that
             holiness
             in
             which
             ,
             and
             that
             happiness
             unto
             which
             we
             were
             created
             ;
             so
             that
             thou
             mayest
             justly
             call
             us
             transgressors
             from
             the
             womb
             (a)
             ,
             we
             having
             procured
             this
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             every
             one
             of
             us
             shapen
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             in
             sin
             did
             our
             mother
             conceive
             us
             b)
             :
             And
             this
             corruption
             that
             over-spreads
             our
             natures
             ,
             so
             declareth
             and
             disperseth
             it self
             also
             in
             our
             whole
             carriage
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             no
             day
             of
             our
             life
             wherein
             we
             do
             not
             many
             wayes
             partake
             in
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             so
             no
             day
             passeth
             over
             our
             heads
             wherein
             we
             do
             not
             in
             many
             things
             provoke
             thy
             justice
             ;
             In
             regard
             whereof
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             more
             need
             our
             daily
             bread
             for
             our
             bodies
             and
             being
             ,
             then
             a
             daily
             pardon
             of
             sin
             for
             our
             souls
             and
             for
             our
             well-being
             .
             And
             blessed
             be
             thy
             Name
             (
             O
             gracious
             God
             )
             w●o
             art
             so
             far
             
             from
             leaving
             us
             without
             hope
             of
             a
             pardon
             ,
             that
             thou
             callest
             us
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             teachest
             us
             to
             seek
             it
             from
             thee
             as
             from
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ;
             Unto
             thee
             therefore
             we
             come
             ,
             acknowledging
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             sinned
             against
             Heaven
             and
             against
             Thee
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             thy
             children
             ;
             But
             though
             we
             forget
             to
             be
             towardly
             children
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             thou
             forget
             to
             be
             a
             compassionate
             Father
             ,
             but
             be
             pleased
             to
             come
             forth
             and
             meet
             us
             ,
             and
             kiss
             us
             with
             the
             kisses
             of
             thy
             love
             (c)
             .
             Declare
             thy self
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             a
             God
             reconciled
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             sins
             and
             iniquities
             thou
             wilt
             remember
             no
             more
             (d)
             ;
             So
             shall
             we
             remember
             thy
             Loves
             more
             then
             Wine
             (e)
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             put
             gladness
             into
             our
             hearts
             more
             then
             can
             possibly
             be
             had
             from
             all
             worldly
             enjoyments
             (f)
             ;
             Nor
             do
             thou
             kiss
             us
             only
             ,
             but
             clothe
             us
             (g)
             :
             Take
             away
             our
             filthy
             garments
             ,
             (
             which
             by
             our
             prodigality
             we
             have
             brought
             our selves
             unto
             )
             ,
             and
             clothe
             us
             with
             change
             of
             rayment
             (h)
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             our
             great
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             is
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             )
             may
             be
             put
             upon
             us
             to
             shelter
             us
             from
             thy
             justice
             ;
             so
             we
             beg
             also
             for
             the
             clothing
             of
             the
             new
             Man
             (i)
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             meet
             to
             partake
             in
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             and
             may
             walk
             worthy
             of
             thee
             our
             Lord
             unto
             all
             pleasing
             ,
             being
             fruitful
             in
             every
             good
             work
             (k)
             :
             Give
             us
             ,
             (
             we
             beseech
             thee
             )
             ,
             that
             Knowledge
             which
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Soul
             (l)
             ;
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Soul
             (m)
             ;
             that
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Heat
             ,
             and
             holy
             Fire
             of
             the
             Soul
             (n)
             ;
             that
             Holiness
             and
             Meekness
             which
             is
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Ornament
             of
             the
             Soul
             (o)
             :
             and
             that
             Hope
             which
             is
             the
             Anchor
             of
             the
             Soul
             (p)
             :
             
             And
             thus
             prepare
             us
             for
             that
             glorious
             place
             ,
             whither
             our
             Fore-runner
             is
             for
             us
             entred
             (q)
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             given
             us
             assurance
             ,
             that
             where
             He
             is
             ,
             there
             shall
             also
             his
             servant
             be
             (r)
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             we
             pray
             for
             our selves
             only
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             in
             duty
             we
             are
             bound
             (s)
             ,
             )
             for
             thy
             whole
             Church
             :
             Thy
             Church
             is
             thy
             Treasure
             (t)
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             where
             thy
             peculiar
             treasure
             is
             ,
             there
             let
             thine
             heart
             and
             peculiar
             favour
             be
             also
             ;
             Cast
             thine
             Eye
             of
             compassion
             on
             those
             therein
             that
             are
             under
             any
             special
             affliction
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             Look
             (
             O
             thou
             All-seeing
             ,
             and
             All-pitying
             God
             )
             into
             all
             corners
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             shew
             thy self
             the
             God
             that
             comforteth
             those
             that
             are
             cast
             down
             (u)
             .
             In
             special
             manner
             ,
             Let
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             be
             alwayes
             on
             this
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             adjoyning
             Kingdoms
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             (x)
             .
          
           
             Make
             our
             gracious
             King
             a
             glorious
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Wayes
             ,
             and
             Servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             Let
             the
             Spirit
             of
             wisdom
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             rest
             on
             those
             Eminent
             Persons
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Privy
             Council
             ;
             ennoble
             with
             grace
             the
             whole
             Nobility
             .
             Give
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Government
             and
             of
             Godliness
             to
             all
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             under
             his
             Majesty
             and
             his
             Magistracy
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             (y)
             .
          
           
             Let
             thy
             Ministers
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             be
             clothed
             with
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             (
             so
             )
             let
             thy
             Saints
             shout
             for
             joy
             (z)
             .
             As
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             that
             live
             under
             the
             light
             ;
             Give
             us
             grace
             (
             we
             beseech
             thee
             )
             to
             live
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             holding
             forth
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             (
             in
             our
             life
             )
             ,
             that
             so
             thy
             faithful
             Labourers
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             they
             have
             not
             run
             in
             vain
             ,
             nor
             laboured
             in
             vain
             (a)
             .
          
           
             Bless
             we
             pray
             thee
             all
             our
             Friends
             ,
             and
             all
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             (
             whether
             Friends
             or
             Enemies
             )
             ,
             especially
             bless
             those
             belonging
             to
             us
             with
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             heavenly
             things
             ;
             yea
             ,
             minister
             to
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             thine
             ,
             all
             those
             good
             things
             of
             any
             kind
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             or
             should
             have
             ,
             asked
             either
             for
             our selves
             or
             them
             (b)
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             ,
             with
             humble
             thanks
             for
             the
             mercies
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             we
             commend
             our selves
             and
             all
             we
             have
             into
             thy
             gracious
             hands
             ,
             intreating
             thee
             to
             preserve
             us
             from
             the
             sins
             ,
             and
             sorrows
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             to
             grant
             us
             that
             safe
             and
             quiet
             rest
             ,
             whereby
             our
             bodies
             may
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             our
             spirits
             revived
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             day
             following
             ;
             And
             that
             for
             Christs
             sake
             thine
             only
             Son
             ,
             and
             our
             alone
             Mediator
             and
             Advocate
             :
             In
             whose
             Name
             therefore
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             whose
             Intercession
             we
             come
             unto
             thee
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             three
             Persons
             and
             one
             God
             ,
             we
             render
             (
             as
             is
             most
             due
             )
             all
             Honour
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             now
             and
             evermore
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               two
               short
               Prayers
               for
               Children
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               trained
               up
               to
               this
               necessary
               duty
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               get
               much
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               (
               by
               beginning
               betimes
               )
               if
               they
               live
               longer
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               without
               all
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               and
               Godliness
               if
               they
               die
               sooner
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Prayer
             for
             Children
             for
             the
             Morning
             .
          
           
             MOst
             high
             and
             holy
             God
             ,
             who
             hast
             set
             thy
             glory
             above
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             yet
             out
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             little
             Children
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             Sucklings
             ,
             hast
             ordained
             strong
             and
             powerful
             praise
             (a)
             ;
             I
             bless
             and
             magnifie
             thy
             Name
             (
             which
             is
             so
             excellent
             )
             ;
             for
             that
             ,
             out
             of
             thine
             unspeakable
             love
             ,
             thou
             hast
             given
             to
             thy
             children
             and
             to
             their
             children
             (b)
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             all
             things
             (c)
             ;
             that
             I
             am
             born
             in
             thy
             Church
             (d)
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             so
             provided
             for
             my
             bringing
             up
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             know
             of
             a
             child
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             able
             to
             make
             me
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             (e)
             ,
             that
             by
             thee
             I
             have
             been
             holden
             up
             from
             the
             womb
             (f)
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             no
             way
             able
             to
             look
             to
             my self
             ;
             And
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             that
             thou
             hast
             kept
             me
             in
             safety
             this
             last
             night
             ,
             and
             raised
             me
             up
             comfortably
             this
             morning
             ;
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             transgressor
             from
             the
             womb
             (g)
             ,
             for
             who
             can
             bring
             a
             clean
             thing
             out
             of
             an
             unclean
             ?
             not
             one
             (h)
             :
             And
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             lived
             but
             a
             while
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             sinned
             much
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             were
             just
             with
             thee
             ,
             suddenly
             to
             seize
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             me
             out
             of
             this
             world
             before
             I
             am
             prepared
             for
             a
             better
             .
             But
             ,
             Lord
             look
             upon
             me
             not
             as
             I
             am
             in
             my self
             ,
             but
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             pardon
             me
             who
             am
             so
             sinful
             ;
             Teach
             me
             who
             am
             so
             ignorant
             ;
             Sanctifie
             me
             who
             am
             so
             corrupt
             ;
             Make
             me
             to
             remember
             thee
             my
             Creator
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             my
             youth
             (i)
             :
             Help
             me
             
             to
             hide
             thy
             Word
             in
             mine
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             sin
             against
             thee
             (k)
             ,
             but
             may
             thereby
             ,
             even
             while
             I
             am
             young
             ,
             clense
             and
             amend
             my
             wayes
             ;
             Order
             my
             steps
             in
             thy
             Word
             ,
             that
             no
             iniquity
             may
             have
             dominion
             over
             me
             (l)
             .
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             wanting
             in
             any
             duty
             that
             thou
             requirest
             of
             me
             :
             Grant
             me
             thy
             grace
             ,
             (
             O
             God
             )
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             subject
             and
             obedient
             to
             my
             Parents
             and
             Governours
             ;
             tractable
             to
             my
             Teachers
             ,
             diligent
             in
             my
             business
             ,
             humble
             and
             gentle
             in
             my
             behaviour
             ,
             fearful
             to
             learn
             of
             any
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             careful
             to
             learn
             of
             all
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
             Be
             pleased
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             to
             strengthen
             and
             perfect
             my
             natural
             parts
             ;
             but
             especially
             vouchsafe
             that
             as
             I
             grow
             in
             years
             ,
             so
             I
             may
             grow
             in
             grace
             .
             Protect
             and
             bless
             me
             (
             I
             beseech
             thee
             )
             this
             day
             throughout
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             evening
             I
             may
             praise
             thee
             for
             thy
             great
             goodness
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             To
             whom
             ,
             with
             thee
             O
             Father
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             be
             rendred
             all
             Glory
             ,
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             Service
             ,
             now
             and
             evermore
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Prayer
             for
             Children
             for
             the
             Evening
             .
          
           
             O
             Most
             wise
             and
             gracious
             God
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             my self
             a
             simple
             and
             sinful
             Creature
             ;
             
               I
               was
               shapen
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               in
               sin
               did
               my
               Mother
               conceive
               me
            
             (a)
             :
             That
             foolishness
             which
             is
             bound
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             child
             (b)
             ,
             is
             fast
             bound
             in
             mine
             ;
             and
             that
             corruption
             ▪
             which
             abides
             in
             all
             ,
             
             abounds
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             sadly
             shews
             it self
             in
             my
             backwardness
             and
             unwillingness
             in
             better
             things
             ,
             and
             my
             self-will
             and
             earnestness
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             mine
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             mine
             eyes
             (c)
             ,
             though
             for
             all
             such
             things
             thou
             wilt
             bring
             me
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ;
             Be
             pleas'd
             (
             O
             blessed
             Father
             )
             to
             look
             upon
             me
             in
             thy
             Christ
             ,
             as
             thy
             child
             ;
             Unto
             me
             and
             into
             me
             ,
             let
             every
             good
             and
             saving
             gift
             come
             down
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             (d)
             ;
             Give
             me
             so
             much
             understanding
             as
             to
             know
             my
             sin
             ,
             and
             judge
             my self
             for
             it
             (e)
             ;
             so
             much
             repentance
             as
             to
             feel
             my
             sin
             ,
             and
             abhor
             my self
             for
             it
             (f)
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             faith
             as
             to
             flie
             to
             Christ
             for
             pardon
             and
             power
             against
             it
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             Refuse
             not
             to
             give
             me
             that
             pardon
             (g)
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             deny
             not
             to
             give
             me
             that
             power
             (h)
             .
          
           
             Give
             me
             grace
             to
             know
             thee
             the
             God
             of
             my
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             thee
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             and
             a
             willing
             mind
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             searcheth
             all
             hearts
             ,
             and
             understandeth
             all
             the
             imaginations
             of
             the
             thoughts
             ;
             If
             I
             seek
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             found
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             forsake
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             cast
             me
             off
             for
             ever
             (i)
             .
          
           
             Bless
             (
             O
             God
             )
             all
             thy
             people
             ,
             especially
             those
             whom
             thou
             hast
             made
             neer
             unto
             me
             ;
             more
             especially
             ,
             my
             Parents
             and
             those
             that
             have
             the
             care
             of
             me
             ;
             Make
             them
             wise
             ,
             and
             willing
             ,
             to
             do
             me
             good
             ;
             and
             me
             humble
             and
             careful
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             praise
             thee
             (
             O
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             Keeper
             of
             Israel
             (k)
             ,
             )
             for
             keeping
             me
             this
             day
             :
             Be
             pleas'd
             (
             O
             Lord
             ,
             who
             doest
             neither
             slumber
             nor
             sleep
             )
             this
             night
             to
             watch
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             me
             ,
             
             with
             health
             and
             strength
             ,
             to
             do
             thee
             service
             the
             day
             following
             ;
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             for
             Jesus
             Christs
             sake
             thine
             only
             Son
             ,
             and
             my
             alone
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             whose
             Name
             I
             call
             upon
             thee
             as
             he
             hath
             taught
             me
             .
             
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Some
           Books
           ,
           printed
           and
           sold
           by
           
             Edward
             Thomas
          
           at
           the
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           in
           Little-Brittain
           .
        
         
           
             ALl
             the
             printed
             Works
             of
             
               ●illiam
               Bry●ne
            
             
               Esq
            
             Bencher
             of
             Lincolns-Inne
             ,
             ●eing
             .
             One
             Hundred
             and
             sixty
             several
             Treatises
             .
          
           
             
             Guilliam's
             Herauldry
             .
          
           
             Festivous
             Notes
             on
             
               Don
               Quixot
               ,
               Folio
            
             .
          
           
             Phioravants
             Three
             Pieces
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             A
             Rich
             Closet
             of
             Physical
             Secrets
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Bakers
             Arithmetick
             ,
             in
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Private
             Devotions
             ,
             by
             D.
             Valentine
             ,
             in
             twenty
             fours
             .
          
           
             A
             Little
             Handful
             of
             Cordial
             Comforts
             ,
             by
             
               Rich.
               Standfast
            
             ,
             Master
             of
             Arts
             ,
             the
             third
             Edition
             ,
             in
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             Railing
             Rebuked
             ;
             or
             ,
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             by
             
               William
               Thomas
            
             ,
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Ubley
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             
               William
               Thomas
            
             ,
             Minister
             of
             Ubley
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Practical
             Husbandry
             Improved
             ,
             by
             
               G.
               Platts
            
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Satan
             Inthroned
             in
             his
             Chair
             of
             Pestilence
             ;
             wherein
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             
               James
               Nayler
            
             ,
             his
             coming
             into
             Bristol
             ,
             and
             his
             Examination
             ,
             is
             related
             ,
             by
             
               Ralph
               Farmer
            
             ,
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             Life
             of
             
               James
               Nayler
            
             ,
             with
             his
             Parents
             ,
             Birth
             ,
             Education
             ,
             Actions
             ,
             and
             Blasphemies
             ,
             is
             exactly
             set
             forth
             ,
             by
             
               William
               Deacon
            
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             Unmasked
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             Defin●t●on
             and
             Characters
             of
             the
             Natural
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             Civil
             ,
             Praying
             Hypocrite
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             sincere
             Christian
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             
               S.
               Crook
            
             ,
             late
             Rector
             of
             Wrington
             ,
             in
             Somme●se●shire
          
           
             The
             Way
             step
             by
             step
             to
             Sound
             and
             Saving
             Conversion
             ,
             by
             
               Robert
               Pur●ell
            
             ,
             in
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             
             Smith's
             Sermons
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             
             Farnaby's
             Phrases
             ,
             in
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             —
             on
             Juvenal
             ,
             in
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             
               Francis
               Spira
            
             ,
             in
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             Bulke●ey
             on
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             
               Palmerin
               de
               Oliva
            
             ,
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Christian
             and
             Conjugal
             Counsel
             applyed
             to
             the
             Marryed
             Estate
             ,
             by
             
               William
               Thomas
            
             Minister
             of
             Ubley
             ,
             in
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             Wadsworth
             Exhortation
             to
             a
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             in
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             Common
             Prayers
             of
             all
             Sorts
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Christ
             fasly
             applyed
             ,
             discovered
             .
             1.
             
             How
             far
             his
             Person
             .
             2.
             
             The
             expectation
             of
             receiving
             Christ
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
             3.
             
             The
             operation
             of
             Christ
             received
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Predestination
             .
             And
             5.
             
             His
             Merits
             and
             Free-grace
             ,
             are
             not
             truly
             apprehended
             ;
             from
             whence
             some
             conclude
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             pretend
             ,
             and
             expect
             to
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             work
             Miracles
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             with
             twenty
             more
             false
             Applications
             of
             the
             true
             Christ
             ,
             are
             discovered
             ,
             by
             
               W.
               Kaye
            
             ,
             Minister
             at
             Stokesley
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64572-e480
           
             (a)
             1
             Pet.
             1.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Deut.
             3●
             .
             46
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             20.20
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Gen.
             42.1
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               Sabbatum
               ,
               non
               ocii
               ,
               sed
               spi●itualis
               actionis
               materia
               est
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             Conc.
             1.
             de
             Lazaro
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Joh.
             6.27
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Amos
             8.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Ez●k
             .
             36
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             (i)
             L.
             Chancellor
             Ellesmere
             .
          
           
             (k)
             2
             Chr.
             15.3
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Luk.
             13.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Isa.
             28
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Heb.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             (o)
             2
             Cor.
             12.21
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Eph.
             4.31
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Eph.
             4.27
             .
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Cor.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Joh.
             15.5
             2
             Cor.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             (t)
             2
             Cor.
             12.15
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Gen.
             32.26
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Isa.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             (y)
             1
             Tim.
             6.3
             .
             Tit.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Isa.
             66.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Eccl.
             12
             1.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Luk
             13.4
             .
          
           
             (d)
             1
             Thess.
             4.14
             .
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Heb.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Isa.
             46.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Rom.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Eccl.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Mat.
             11.5
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             Luk.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Matth.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Luk.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             (m)
             2
             Chr.
             36.12
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Job
             23.12
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Luk.
             10.39
             ,
             41.
             with
             Luk.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Eph.
             4.28
             .
          
           
             (q)
             2
             Tim.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             (r)
             2
             Cor.
             1.14
             .
             Phil.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Act.
             20.32
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64572-e1690
           
             (a)
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Tit.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Prov.
             1.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (e)
             2
             Tim.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Concione
             3.
             
             
               De
               Lazaro
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             2
             Ttm.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             (h)
             1
             Cor.
             15.11
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Job
             33.6
             .
          
           
             (k)
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Mat.
             21.37
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Ma●k
             .
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (n)
             2
             Chron.
             36.15
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Mat●h
             .
             28.20
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Ephes.
             4.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             (q)
             1
             King.
             18.37
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Luk.
             12.42
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Ephes.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             (t)
             1
             Cor.
             13.11
             .
          
           
             (u)
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Act.
             20.7
             .
             &
             1
             Cor.
             16.1
             ,
          
           
             (z)
             1
             Cor.
             14.37
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Mat.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             (c)
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Deut.
             6.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Josh.
             24
             15.
             
             Act.
             10.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Act.
             20.20
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Prov.
             27.16
             .
          
           
             (g)
             2
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Ezek.
             36.37
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Gen.
             47.11
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Psal.
             81.10
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Jam.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Jer.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             (o)
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
               Vol.
            
             3.
             p.
             351.
             
               so
               p.
            
             594.
             
             A
             Prayer
             to
             be
             said
             at
             the
             stake
             by
             those
             that
             God
             shall
             account
             Worthy
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Numb
             .
             6.23
             .
             Hos.
             14
             2
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             16.7
             .
             Luke
             11.2
             .
             Mat.
             26.44
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Prov.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Dr.
             Preston
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Psal.
             92.
             title
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Job
             1.21
             .
          
           
             (y)
             See
             this
             and
             more
             in
             Beza
             his
             argument
             of
             the
             91
             Psalm
             prefixed
             before
             his
             Paraphrase
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Prim●
             .
          
           
             (u)
             
               Sicut
               hodiè
               concionum
               au
               litum
               ,
               cujus
               finis
               est
               pietas
               ,
               multi
               pro
               ipsa
               pietate
               habent
               ,
               &c.
            
             Scult
             .
             &
             Bockstad
             .
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             cap.
             10.
             v.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64572-e6200
           
             (a)
             
               1
               Tim.
               1.15
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               1
               Tim.
               4.8
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               2
               Cor.
               7.1
            
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               1
               Tim.
               6.3
               .
               ●it
               .
               1.1
               .
            
          
           
             (e)
             
               Psal.
               43
               11.
               1
               
               Sam
               12.23
            
          
           
             (f)
             
               Gen.
               18.19
               .
               2
               Tim.
               2.2
               .
            
          
           
             (g)
             
               Deut.
               6.7
            
             .
          
           
             (h)
             
               What
               is
               said
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               is
               true
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             Every
             one
             that
             is
             godly
             will
             pray
             ,
             
               Psal.
               32.6
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64572-e6770
           
             Augustines
             observation
             
               Ad
               Fratres
               in
               Eremo
               .
               Serm.
            
             56.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Deut.
             17.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Deut.
             17.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Psal.
             33.8
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Deut.
             5.32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Sam.
             28.22
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Deut.
             31.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Deut.
             17.20
             .
          
           
             (i)
             1
             King.
             19.7
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Deut.
             17.2
             .
          
           
             (l)
             1
             Tim.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
             Col.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Jude
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Act
             18.26
             .
          
           
             (r)
             
               Osiand
               .
               Epitom
               .
               Hist.
               Eccles
               .
               cent
               .
            
             4.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Mal.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Joh.
             10.31
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.21
             .
          
           
             (u)
             
          
           
             (x)
             Col.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             reading
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Hos.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Ephe.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Col.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Thes.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             
               Cal●
               in
               L●c.
            
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Ps.
             119
             ▪
             19.
             
             
               Vid.
               Augustin
               in
               Psal.
            
             90
             
               Conc●●
               .
               —
               &
               ad
               Fratres
               in
               E●emo
               Conc.
            
             56.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Gen.
             38.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             S●e
             A●●●wo●th
             on
             Deut.
             6.4
             .
             This
             place
             of
             Scripture
             is
             one
             of
             the
             four
             Paragraphs
             wh●ch
             the
             J●ws
             read
             in
             th●●
             h●uses
             t●ic●
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             (e)
             1
             Tim.
             3
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Tim.
             6.5
             
          
           
             (g)
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Rom
             6.20
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Mul●ò
               u●reriùs
               v●s
               ●ominus
               〈…〉
               ,
               si
               Scripturas
               〈…〉
            
             Aug.
             Epist.
             122.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Div●s
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Gen.
            
             9.
             
             Homil.
             29.
             
               &
               in
               Mat.
            
             1.
             
             Homil.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Act.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             (o)
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               A
               pueritia
               iss●uefactus
               erat
               Scripturae
               lectioni
               ,
            
             Calv.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Tolle
               lege
               ,
               toll
               .
               lege
               .
            
          
           
             (q)
             Rom.
             13.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             (r)
             2
             King.
             22.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             19.
             —
          
           
             (s)
             Lam.
             3.51
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Jer.
             36.16
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Act.
             15.31
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Psal.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Revel
             .
             1.3
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Act.
             8.37
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Psal.
             127.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Ps.
             119.97
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Ps.
             119.97
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Hos.
             8
             12.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Gen
             31.2
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Prov.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             (g)
             2
             Chron.
             30.22
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Neh.
             8.1.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Deut.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Deut.
             31.12
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Act.
             8.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Mat.
               homil
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Non
               sum
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               ego
               Monachus
               ;
               uxorem
               habeo
               &
               filios
               &
               curam
               domús
               .
            
          
           
             (n)
             2
             Tim.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             (o)
             2
             Tim.
             4.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             (p)
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (q)
             
               Chrysost.
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Mat.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Rev.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Joan
               Waste
            
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Acts
               &
               Monuments
            
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Vol
               pag.
            
             757.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Rev.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Act.
             8.30.31
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Neh.
             8.8
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Ps.
             119.18
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Job
             23.12
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             85.8
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Rev.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Ps.
             119.92.49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             (d)
             2
             Tim.
             3.1.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             4.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Mat.
             22.29
             .
          
           
             
               Pighius
               in
               Hierarchia
               .
               vid
               Ju●l
               :
               apolog
               .
               Eccles
               .
               Anglicanae
               .
            
          
           
             (f)
             Isa.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Job
             24
             7.
             
          
           
             (h)
             As
             Montanus
             and
             Marciom
             did
             ,
             affirming
             that
             they
             knew
             more
             and
             better
             then
             either
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             the
             Papists
             do
             ,
             that
             call
             i●
             
               Theologiam
               atramentarian
            
             ,
             and
             
               d●ad
               ink
               ,
               Go●seq●ils
            
             ,
             &c.
             See
             Dr.
             
               Favour
               ,
               antiq
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Col.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Bernard
               in
               assump
               .
               B.
               Mariae
               Serm.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Eph.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Psal.
             78.25
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Mat.
             26.29
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             There
             shall
             none
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             he
             can
             say
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             be
             confirmed
             ;
             Rubrick
             after
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             the
             Rubrick
             before
             the
             Catechism
             concerning
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Mr.
             Hanmers
             exercitation
             upon
             Confirmation
             :
             and
             Mr.
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Accedat
               Verbum
               ad
               elementum
               ,
               &
               fit
               Sacramentum
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Sacramenta
               sigillatim
               communicantur
               ,
               ac
               applicant
               ac
               restringunt
               promissiones
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ad
               singulos
               legitimè
               ut●ntes
               istis
               ritibus
               .
               Bucan
               .
               de
               Sacramentis
               quaest
               .
            
             68.
             
             
               Chemnit
               .
               Exam.
               parte
            
             2.
             pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Joh.
             4
             10.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Gen.
             41.14
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Esth.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Mal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Luk.
             8.47
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Lam.
             3.31
             .
             
               Segniùs
               irritant
               animos
               demissa
               per
               aures
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             (i)
             Calv.
             in
             Exod.
             3.5
             .
             
               Ubicunque
               aspicimus
               signum
               aliquod
               gloriae
               Dei
               ,
               hunc
               admira●ionis
               sensum
               elicit
               ex
               cordibus
               nostris
               pietas
               .
               Idem
               in
            
             Jos
             5.15
             .
             
               Non
               quòd
               pedum
               nuditas
               perse
               censeatur
               in
               Dei
               cultu
               ;
               sed
               quià
               ejusmodi
               su●sidiis
               adju
               vanda
               est
               hominum
               infirmitas
               ,
               quò
               se
               meliùs
               ad
               venerationem
               excitcut
               &
               comparent
               .
            
          
           
             (k)
             
               Ri●us
               Sacramentorum
               in
               oculos
               &
               cae●eros
               sensus
               incurrunt
               ,
               &
               nos
               veluti
               in
               rem
               praesentem
               adducunt
               ;
               quasi
               Christum
               ipsum
               quod
               ammodo
               manibus
               jam
               palpemus
               ,
               oculis
               cernamus
               ,
               gustu
               percipiamus
               ,
               &
               toto
               pectore
               sentiamus
               .
            
             Bucan
             .
             de
             Sacramentis
             .
             q.
             68.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Calv.
               Institut
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             14.
             sect
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Vines
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             
               Vid.
               Zepper
               .
               tractat
               .
               de
               Sacramentis
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Item
               Chemnitii
               Exam.
               de
               Praeparat
               .
               ad
               Eucharistiam
               .
               Item
               Cyprian
               .
               in
               Explicatione
            
             4.
             
               petitionis
               Orationis
               Dominicae
            
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Rubrick
             before
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             (n)
             
               Vid.
               Cyprian
               .
               Serm.
               de
               resurrect
               .
               ad
               finem
               :
               &
               de
               coena
               Domini
               propè
               finem
               .
            
          
           
             (o)
             
               Vid.
               Chrysost
               in
               Mat.
               homil
            
             .
             83.
             
               &
               de
               com
               .
               punct
               .
               cordis
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Rertilerius
             .
          
           
             (q)
             
               Vid.
               Calvini
               v●tam
               à
               Theod.
               Beza
               descriptam
               .
            
          
           
             (r)
             Mr.
             Nicholson
             in
             his
             answ
             .
             to
             an
             admonitory
             Epistle
             ,
             pag.
             211.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Mr.
             Humf●ys
             s●cond
             Vindication
             ,
             pag
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Psal
             82.5
             .
          
           
             (x)
             1
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             (y)
             In
             his
             Rejoynder
             to
             Dr.
             
               Drake
               ,
               pag
            
             25
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             (z)
             See
             pag.
             81.
             the
             excommunicate
             I
             account
             no
             members
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Mr.
             Nicholson
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             (f)
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             John
             17.17
             .
             1
             Th●s
             .
             2.13
             .
          
           
             (g)
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Deut.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Isa.
             45.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Jer.
             10.11
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Gen.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Mat.
             10.30
             .
             John
             5.17
             .
          
           
             (n)
             1
             Joh.
             5
             7.
             
             Mat
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             28.19
             .
          
           
             (o)
             John
             1.1
             .
             Act.
             5.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Joh.
             10
             30.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3
             16.
             with
             2
             Pet.
             1.21
             .
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Gen.
             1.27
             ,
             31.
             
             Eccl.
             7.29
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Col.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Gen.
             2.16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             3.6
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Rom
             5.12
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             &
             6.23
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Heb.
             7
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (y)
             1
             Cor.
             15
             47.
             [
             first
             man
             ,
             and
             second
             man
             ]
             as
             if
             there
             were
             none
             but
             those
             two
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             viz.
             because
             common
             persons
             ,
             in
             whom
             others
             are
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Rom.
             8.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             Rom.
             10.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Gal.
             3.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Heb.
             2.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Joh.
             3.5
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Gal.
             4.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Phil.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Mat.
             1.21
             .
             Luke
             19.10
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Psal.
             90.11
             .
             Mat.
             26.37
             ,
             39.
             
             Act.
             2.24
             ,
             25.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.54
             ,
             57.
             
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Col.
             2.15
             .
             Luk.
             1.68
             ,
             71
             ,
             74.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Rom.
             10.3
             .
             Phil.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Luk.
             1.31
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Luk.
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Rom.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Act.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Rom.
             8.34
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Act.
             3.21
             .
             &
             17.31
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             —
          
           
             (t)
             Joh.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             (u)
             2
             Thes.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Joh.
             10.26
             .
             Tit.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Joh.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Heb.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Ephes.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Isa.
             60.4
             .
             John
             10.16
             .
             &
             11.52
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Luk.
             24
             47.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Act.
             2.42.44
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Act.
             2.47
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Tit.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Luk.
             1.75
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Heb
             12.14
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Luk.
             13.3
             .
             Act.
             11.18
             .
          
           
             (l)
             1
             Joh.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Luk.
             23.43
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Luk.
             16.22
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             (o)
             John
             5.28
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Act.
             24.15
             .
          
           
             (q)
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Mat.
             26.40
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Psal.
             65.4
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Joh.
             14.11
             .
             Ephes.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             (u)
             P●
             .
             147.14
             .
          
           
             (x)
             1
             King
             10.8
             .
          
           
             (y)
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             (z)
             1
             John
             1.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Col.
             2.3
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Cor.
             3.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Phil.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Psal.
             16.11
             .
             1
             Thes.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             65.4
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Ps.
             144.15
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Mat.
             22.14
             .
             2
             Sam.
             23.5
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Isa.
             55.3
             .
             Act.
             2.37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             (i)
             1
             Joh.
             1.3
             .
             Gen.
             17.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Isa.
             53.1
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Job
             33.23
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             (n)
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Exo.
             12
             23.
             
             Gen
             17.11
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             (q)
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Act.
             2.38
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Act.
             8.36
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Joh.
             6.63
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Acts
             8.39
             .
          
           
             (x)
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Rom.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             (z)
             For
             every
             child
             of
             a
             Believer
             hath
             a
             right
             before
             ;
             a
             Christian-childs
             right
             before
             :
             but
             (
             being
             baptized
             )
             it
             hath
             a
             Church
             right
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             right
             shewed
             and
             sealed
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Exod.
             12.48
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
             with
             Eph.
             4.15
             ,
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
             Joh.
             1.16
             .
             &
             6.51
             ,
             55.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Acts
             3.21
             .
          
           
             (d)
             1
             Cor.
             6.17
             
          
           
             (e)
             See
             Joh.
             6.63
             .
             The
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             separated
             from
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             Heb.
             9
             14.
             profits
             nothing
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             John
             3.24
             .
             &
             4.13
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Eph.
             3.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             &
             4.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             (h)
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             and
             seal
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             ,
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             :
             for
             Christ
             speaks
             that
             Mat.
             .
             26.28
             .
             to
             those
             whose
             sins
             were
             forgiven
             already
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Mat.
             26.28
             .
             Luke
             22.20
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Ps.
             104.15
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Joh.
             6.55
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Ps.
             78
             .
             65·
             
          
           
             (n)
             1
             Sam.
             14.29
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Eph.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Cor.
             6.13
             .
             1
             Sam.
             30.12
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Joh.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             See
             Gen.
             9.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             with
             Isai.
             54.9
             .
             Jer.
             19.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Mat.
             11.9
             .
          
           
             (s)
             See
             
               J.
               Usher's
            
             Sermon
             Professor
             in
             Divinity
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             preached
             before
             the
             Commons
             House
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             18.
             of
             February
             ,
             1620.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Ephes.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Act.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Act.
             2.37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             &
             16.30
             .
          
           
             (y)
             1
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             (z)
             1
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Isai.
             55.1
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Rev.
             3.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Psal.
             26.6
             .
             Jam.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Numb
             .
             19.13
             .
             Hag.
             2.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             (e)
             2
             King.
             22.11.19
             .
             Rom.
             3.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Act.
             11.18
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Psal.
             51.4
             .
             Ezra
             9.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Rom.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Zec.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             (i)
             2
             Sam.
             18.33
             .
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Isa.
             63.17
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
             Act.
             16.30
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Hos.
             14.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Ruth
             1.18
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Mat.
             26.35
             ,
             —
             75.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Joh.
             6.35
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Rom
             8
             32.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Act.
             8.37
             .
          
           
             (s)
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             (t)
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
               tast
               ,
               tempts
            
             ,
          
           
             (u)
             Act.
             15.9
             .
             Heb.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Act.
             8.39
             .
             &
             2
             Chr.
             30.23
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             (y)
             1
             Cor.
             11.18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (z)
             1
             Cor.
             10.21
             .
             Ps.
             55.14
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Ephes.
             4
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Love
             praies
             ,
             Ps.
             122.6
             .
             Gen.
             43.29
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Mat.
             5.44
             .
             Act.
             7.60
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Ephes.
             6.1
             .
             Both
             these
             Scriptures
             shew
             what
             [
             
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ]
             notes
             .
          
           
             (d)
             1
             Sam.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Eccl.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Cor.
             4.21
             .
          
           
             (g)
             &
             5.5
             .
          
           
             (h)
             1
             Cor.
             4.21
             .
             &
             2
             Cor.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Mat.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             (k)
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Mal.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Isa.
             5.12
             ,
             13
             &
             1.3
             .
             Deut.
             4.39
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             (o)
             And
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             speak
             with
             that
             authority
             that
             an
             ordained
             Minister
             hath
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             that
             still
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Matt.
             28.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Tan●um
               indicat
               quid
               esset
               in
               sua
               vocatione
               praecipuum
               ,
            
             Calv.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Mat.
             28.19
             
          
           
             (s)
             Ephes.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (t)
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             (u)
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Col.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (y)
             1
             Tim.
             4.15
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             (z)
             
               See
               ,
               Jus
               d●vinum
               Ministerii
               Evangelici
               .
               p
            
             67.
             
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Chr.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Num.
             16
             9.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Joh.
             16.13
             .
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (e)
             2
             Tim.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Mar.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             (h)
             1
             Th●ss
             5.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             (i)
             2
             Tim
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Phil.
             3
             .
             17·
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Di●lat
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Psal.
             1.
             ult
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Psal.
             101.4
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Rom.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Cor.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Joh.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Thes.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             (s)
             2
             Tim.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Heb.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             (u)
             
               Officium
               Auditorum
               primum
               indicat
               obscurè
               Metalepsi
               ,
               dum
               inquit
               Rogamus
               ut
               agnoscatis
               :
               Post
               cla●è
               ,
               inquiens
               ut
               habeatis
               in
               summo
               pretio
               .
               Hemming
               .
               in
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             (x)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (y)
             
               Leigh
               .
               Crit.
               Sacr.
            
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Ar.
               Mont.
               super
               ex
               abundan●i
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Beza
               Schol.
               in
            
             Ephes.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Act.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             (c)
             2
             Cor.
             7.15
             .
             1
             Sam.
             16.4
             .
          
           
             (d)
             The
             King
             comes
             to
             v●sit
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             2
             King.
             13.14
             .
             and
             weeps
             over
             him
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Mat.
             24.45
             .
             Rule●s
             over
             his
             houshold
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Sam.
             9.6
             .
             2
             King
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.11
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Jer.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             (k)
             2
             King.
             6.32
             .
          
           
             (l)
             2
             King
             19.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Prov.
             1.25
             ,
             30.
             
             Luk.
             10.16
             .
             Act.
             13.41
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             (o)
             1
             Thess.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             —
             8.
             
          
           
             (p)
             2
             Chr.
             36.12
             .
          
           
             (q)
             2
             Chr.
             11.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Cor.
             16.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (s)
             1
             King.
             18.4
             .
             Mat.
             10.41.42
             .
          
           
             (t)
             2
             Tim.
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             (u)
             2
             Tim.
             1.16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             (x)
             1
             Tim
             5.3
             ,
             4.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Mal.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Joh.
             4.35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             (a)
             See
             
               Railing
               rebuk'd
            
             ,
             and
             therein
             arguments
             for
             Tithes
             in
             answer
             to
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Not
             using
             them
             as
             the
             Papists
             did
             
               Bucer
               ,
               Phagius
            
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ;
             whom
             they
             took
             out
             of
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             burned
             .
          
           
             (c)
             1
             King.
             13.30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             (d)
             2
             King.
             23.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Mat.
             23.29.30
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             (g)
             1
             Cor.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Tit.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Act.
             20.37
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Luk.
             7.44
             ,
             45
             ,
             47.
             
             Joh.
             11.35
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Mar.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Bulling
             .
             in
             1
             Thes.
             5.13
             .
             
               ex
               Ambros.
            
             
          
           
             (n)
             Mat.
             6.2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (o)
             1
             Sam.
             19.5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             20.17
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Judg.
             16.15
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Gen
             43.34
             .
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Sam.
             20.4
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             (t)
             2
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             (u)
             1
             Cor.
             16.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Esth.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Act.
             16
             .
             17·
             
          
           
             (z)
             Act.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             King.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Act.
             23.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Mat.
             22.16
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Prov.
             22.29
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Gen.
             47.5
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             King.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             (g)
             1
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Num.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             (i)
             1
             Chr.
             29.1
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Act.
             9.15
             .
          
           
             (l)
             1
             Cor.
             2.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Eph.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             (m)
             1
             Cor.
             1.23
             .
             Isa.
             33.17
             .
          
           
             (n)
             1
             Sam.
             11.12
             .
             &
             14.45
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Eccl.
             38.1
             .
          
           
             (p)
             2
             Chr.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             (q)
             1
             Pet.
             4.15
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Zec.
             11.17
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Ephes.
             4.8.11
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Jer.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (u)
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Joh.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             (y)
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Psal.
             74.9
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Isa.
             30.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Luk.
             2.29.30
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Eph.
             4.14
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             ,
             29.30
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Exod.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Numb
             .
             14.20
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Ps.
             106.23
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Mat.
             9.38
             .
          
           
             (i)
             1
             Cor.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             (k)
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plato
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Col.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Heb.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Eccles.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Amos
             7.20
             .
             Matth.
             13.55
             .
             John
             7.24
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Rev.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Cor.
             16.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (s
             
               Calv.
               Epist.
            
             57.
             
             H●●oviae
             ,
             80.
             
             An
             1597.
             
          
           
             (t)
             2
             Cor.
             13.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Luk.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Num.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Mat.
             21.43
             .
             Acts
             13.46
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Chr.
             36.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Deut.
             32.2
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Deut.
             28.23
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Rev.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Act.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Luk.
             8.37
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Mat.
             21.43
             .
             with
             23.38
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Mat.
             22.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Mat.
             11.22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             (i)
             2
             Tim.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             (k)
             2
             Thes.
             1.10
             
          
           
             (l)
             1
             Tim.
             5
             17.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Homil.
             of
             the
             place
             and
             time
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (o)
             It
             was
             the
             constant
             question
             of
             the
             persecuting
             Heathens
             ,
             What
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             kept
             the
             Lords-day
             ?
             To
             which
             the
             answer
             was
             ;
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             intermit
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             prompteth
             me
             to
             it
             .
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             in
             his
             speech
             against
             Trask
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             (q)
             1
             Cor.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             
               A
               quatenus
               ad
               ad
               on●ne
               valet
               argumentum
               .
            
          
           
             (r)
             D.
             Ames
             .
             D.
             Bound
             .
             Mr.
             Caud●ey
             ,
             &
             Mr.
             Palmer
             ,
             &c.
             Mr.
             Shephard
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Prov.
             20.8
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Wolph
               .
               in
               v.
            
             11.
             
             
               Avenar
               .
               Diction
               .
               in
               radice
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             (u)
             Ezra
             9.2
             .
          
           
             (x)
             1
             Sam.
             2.29
             .
             &
             3.13
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Hence
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             Lev.
             25.5.6
             .
             So
             ,
             the
             Land
             is
             said
             to
             keep
             Sabbath
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             36.21
             .
          
           
             (z)
             
               Ut
               admoneret
               eos
               quae
               opera
               Sabbati
               lex
               prohiberet
               ,
               h●m●na
               scilicet
               ;
               &
               quae
               p●aeciperet
               ,
               divina
               scili●et
               ,
            
             Tertul.
             advers
             .
             Ma●c
             .
             O
             Ecolamp
             .
             in
             Isa.
             58.13
             .
             
               Opus
               factum
               in
               fide
               ad
               utilitatem
               proximi
               ,
               Sabbatum
               non
               violat
               ,
               hoc
               enim
               est
               opus
               Dei
               ;
               sed
               si
               proprium
               in
               eo
               commodum
               spectes
               Sabbatum
               violas
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             Dr.
             Bownd
             1
             Book
             p.
             136.
             
             Cawdr
             .
             Part.
             1.
             p.
             86
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Mr
             Crookes
             Characters
             ,
             p.
             552.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Exod.
             20.9
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Mat.
             12.5
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Joh.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Mar.
             12.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Discipulos
               excusat
               ,
               quoniam
               humanam
               opponit
               necessitatem
               quasi
               deprecatricem
               .
            
             Tertul.
             advers
             .
             Marc.
             lib.
             40.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Joh.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Isa.
             58.13
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Isai.
             58.13
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Jer.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             (m)
             2
             Chr.
             30.23
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             in
             the
             Convocation
             at
             
               Dublin
               ,
               Anno
            
             1615.
             
             Art.
             56.
             
             Just
             so
             ,
             Chrysost.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
             Hom.
             de
             Lazaro
             ;
             
               Judaei
               putant
               sihi
               Sabbatum
               ocii
               gratia
               suisse
               datum
               ;
               verum
               non
               ista
               est
               causa
               ,
               sed
               potius
               ut
               abducti
               à
               cu
               is
               rerum
               temporalium
               ocium
               omne
               consumerent
               in
               spiritualibus
               .
            
          
           
             (o)
             Mat.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Ezek.
             20.12
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Jun.
             &
             Trem.
             in
             Exod.
             31.13
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Exod.
             31.13
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Lev.
             19.30
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               keep
               my
               Sabbath
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             (t)
             Ezek.
             20.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Ezek.
             33.31
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Thus
             Sanctific●tion
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             Heb.
             10.29
             .
             [
             Sanctified
             ]
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             God
             by
             Calling
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             common
             to
             all
             visible
             members
             ,
             
               Dickson
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Jer.
             10.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Num.
             28.9
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Aynsw.
             on
             Numb
             .
             28.9
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Ezek.
             46.4
             ,
             5.
             
               vid.
               Chrysost.
               conc
            
             .
             1.
             
               de
               Lazaro
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Agnoscenda
               peccata
               per
               septimanam
               commissa
            
             ,
             Scultet
             .
             in
             Isa.
             58.13
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Ezek.
             33.32
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Jer.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Psal.
             89.7
             
          
           
             (g)
             Math.
             5.6
             .
             Isai
             55.1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             (h)
             1
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Luk.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Luk
             24.25
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Luk.
             14.1
             ,
             7
             ,
             12
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Act.
             20.12
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             colloq●utus
             .
          
           
             (n)
             1
             Cor.
             16.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Shepheard
             Thes.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Dr.
             Bownd
             .
             p.
             104.
             
             Beza
             in
             Mat.
             28.1
             .
             
               Bifield
               Expos.
               Creed
            
             .
             p.
             463.
             
             
               Dutch
               Annot.
            
             on
             Joh.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Mr.
             
               Cawdr
               .
               Palm
            
             .
             Part.
             3.
             ch
             .
             2.
             
               &
               ex
               Chrysost.
               p.
            
             387.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Legem
               hanc
               nobis
               scribamus
               immobilem
               ,
               nec
               nobis
               modò
               ,
               sed
               conjugibus
               etiam
               ,
               liberisque
               nostris
               ,
               Ut
               unum
               hunc
               totius
               hebdomadis
               diem
               ,
               quo
               ad
               audiendum
               concurritur
               ,
               totum
               in
               eorum
               quae
               dicuntur
               meditatione
               ponamus
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             in
             cap.
             Mat.
             1.
             in
             Hom.
             5.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Exigua
               &
               brevis
               aliqua
               occupatio
               ,
               quae
               circa
               res
               temporales
               ex
               occasione
               versatur
               ,
               ita
               potest
               dirigi
               ,
               &
               meditatione
               piâ
               temperari
               ,
               ut
               religionis
               officia
               non
               impediat
               sed
               potius
               iuvet
               .
            
             Ames
             .
             cas
             .
             l.
             40.
             cap.
             33.
             n.
             16.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Si
               vel
               tantillum
               aliud
               agas
               —
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
          
           
             (u)
             D.
             
               Cawdrey
               H.
               Palmer
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Part.
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             4.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Vid.
               K●ck
               erman
            
             .
             System
             .
             Phys.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             29.
             
             
               Ple●aq
               ,
               somnia
               oriun
               ur
               ex
               imaginibus
               earu●
               actionum
               quas
               interdiu
               exercuimus
               .
               Hinc
            
             Claudianus
             ;
             
               Omnia
               quae
               sensu
               volvuntur
               votae
               diurno
               ,
               Pectore
               sopito
               reddit
               amica
               quies
               .
               Venator
               desessa
               thoro
               dum
               membra
               reponit
               ,
               Mens
               tamen
               ad
               sylvas
               &
               sua
               lustra
               redit
               .
               Me
               quoque
               Musarum
               studium
               sub
               nocte
               silenti
               ,
               Artibus
               assiduis
               sollicitare
               solet
               .
            
          
           
             (y)
             1
             Joh.
             3
             4
             
          
           
             (z)
             Rom
             7.12
             .
             See
             
               Perkins
               Serm
               of
               Repentance
               on
               Zeph.
            
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Prophanation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             a
             common
             ,
             yet
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             ;
             that
             where
             it
             reigns
             ,
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             Congregation
             ,
             Family
             ,
             Man
             ,
             or
             Woman
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             true
             grace
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Gen.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Exod.
             16.28
             
          
           
             (d)
             As
             Mat.
             26
             40.
             
             
               What
               ,
               could
               ye
               not
               watch
               with
               me
               one
               hour
               ?
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Ephes.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Exod.
             16.29
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               [
               hath
               ]
               given
               you
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             not
             doth
             [
             now
             ]
             give
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Piscat
             .
             in
             Exod.
             16.23
             .
             
               Ut
               qui
               assueti
               erant
               Sabbato
               observando
               .
               Diodat
            
             on
             Exod
             .
             16.22
             .
          
           
             (h)
             
               Rivet
               .
               in
               Explicat
               .
               Decalogi
               ,
               p.
            
             131.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
          
           
             (i)
             D.
             
               Cawdr
               .
               &
               H.
               Palmer
               ,
               Sabb.
               Vindicated
               ,
            
             3.
             
             
               Part.
               p.
            
             448.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             4.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               God
               rested
               the
               seventh
               ,
               and
               blessed
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
          
           
             (l)
             Gen.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Suarez
               
                 de
                 dieb
                 .
                 Festis
                 Deputare
                 septimum
                 diem
                 inhebdomade
                 ,
                 est
                 fo●maliter
                 deputare
                 septimum
                 diem
                 ;
                 licet
                 materialitèr
                 non
                 idem
                 dies
                 semper
                 fuerit
                 deputatus
                 .
              
            
             
               See
               
                 Haman
                 L'estrange
              
               of
               Gods
               Sabbath
               ,
               p.
               43.
               
               
                 The
                 seventh
                 is
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               .
               The
               seventh
               ,
               What
               seventh
               ?
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               the
               seventh
               from
               the
               Creation
               ,
               he
               nameth
               no
               day
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               restrained
               the
               Law
               to
               that
               day
               :
               but
               because
               he
               meant
               the
               day
               should
               change
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Law
               continue
               ,
               he
               saith
               only
               ,
               the
               seventh
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               seventh
               after
               six
               ,
               or
               one
               in
               a
               week
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Ames
               .
               Medul
               c.
            
             15.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Num.
             27.
             
               &c.
               Dan.
               Cawd
               .
               &
               Hen.
               Palm
               .
            
             4.
             
               part
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               &
               .
               Ham
               L'estrange
               p.
            
             59.
             
               &c.
               &
               p.
            
             95.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Mat.
             22.29
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Col.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             (q)
             
               Cujus
               beneficii
               comm●morat
               o
               successit
               memoriae
               Creationis
               ,
               non
               traditione
               humana
               ,
               sed
               Christi
               ipsius
               observatione
               atque
               instituto
               .
            
             Jun.
             prael●ct
             .
             in
             Gen.
             2.
             
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Cor.
             15.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Act.
             13.32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               Vid.
               Camer
               .
               Myrothec
               .
               in
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             (t)
             Rom.
             1.3
             ,
             4
             &
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Act.
             13.34
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Rom.
             8
             34.
             
             
               Vid.
               Piscat
               .
               in
            
             Rom.
             10.11
             .
             
               in
               analysi
            
             .
          
           
             (y)
             
               Aug.
               Epist.
            
             119.
             
               ad
               Januar
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             (z)
             1
             Cor.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             (b)
             It
             being
             not
             called
             
               Dies
               Domini
            
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             Dominicus
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             bu●
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Dutch
               Annotat
            
             .
             on
             Revel
             .
             1.10
             .
             
               Apostoli
               illum
               diem
               haud
               dubie
               tanquam
               ex
               Domini
               instituto
               observarunt
               ad
               agendum
               in
               eo
               conventus
               Ecclesiasticos
               .
            
             Piscat
             .
             in
             Luc.
             14
             Obs.
             
          
           
             (d)
             See
             Marlorat
             .
             in
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
             
               ex
               Seb.
               Mayer
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Bishop
             of
             
               Winch.
               Opuscula
            
             .
             His
             Speech
             against
             Trask
             in
             Star-Chamber
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Cor.
             16.1
             .
          
           
             (g)
             1
             Cor.
             7.40
             .
             &
             14.37
             .
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             Act.
             15.24
             .
          
           
             (h)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Hom.
               de
               Semente
            
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Exod.
             16.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             (k)
             To
             change
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             authority
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             indifferency
             ,
             but
             a
             necessary
             prescription
             of
             Christ
             himself
             by
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Fulk
             against
             Rhem.
             on
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (l)
             See
             the
             constant
             observation
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             by
             the
             Primitive
             and
             successive
             Churches
             ,
             proved
             in
             a
             Treatise
             entituled
             ,
             
               Dies
               Dominica
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               An.
            
             1639.
             
               in
               quart
            
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Mat.
             21.3
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Mar.
             2.27
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Luk.
             10.42
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Vers.
             39.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Luk.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Cor.
             7.35
             .
          
           
             (s)
             1
             Pet.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Rev.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             (x)
             2
             Chr.
             9.18
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Luk.
             19.4
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Joh.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Luk.
             14.18
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Isa.
             33.17
             .
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Judg.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Lev.
             26.2
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Ezek.
             22.26
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Lev.
             19.3
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Zec.
             14.20
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Isa.
             58.13
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Mal.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Psal.
             89.7
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Prov.
             14.28
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Psal.
             42.4
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Psal.
             29.9
             .
             &
             48.9.10
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               Ineplè
               faciunt
               qui
               observationem
               diei
               Dominici
               ex
               traditione
               ,
               non
               ex
               Scriptura
               Sacra
               ,
               in
               Ecclesia
               perdurare
               asserunt
               .
            
             Jun.
             praelect
             .
             in
             Gen.
             2.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Isa.
             56.2
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Jer.
             2.3
             .
             Deut.
             33.28
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Luk.
             2.32
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Deut.
             33.29
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Neh
             9.14
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Isa.
             55.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Mat.
             22.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rev.
             3.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Cant.
             3.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Vid.
               Mercer
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Et
               Sabbati
               &
               Dominici
               unus
               est
               Dominus
               .
            
             Aug.
             Epist
             .
             86.
             ad
             Casulam
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Praeponitur
               dies
               Dominicus
               Sabbato
               ;
               fide
               Resurrectionis
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               Magnes
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Hieron
             .
             com
             .
             in
             Marc.
             16.
             
             
               Post
               Sabbata
               tristia
               soelix
               irradiat
               dies
               ,
               quae
               primatum
               in
               diebus
               tenet
               ,
               &c.
               Item
               .
               Quomodo
            
             Maria
             Virgo
             
               inter
               omnes
               mulieres
               principatum
               tenet
               ,
               ita
               inter
               caeteros
               dies
               haec
               dies
               omnium
               dierum
               mater
               est
               .
            
          
           
             (f)
             P.
             Ramu●
             in
             Comment
             .
             de
             Relig.
             Christiana
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Sabbatum
               siquidem
               Scholasticus
               dies
               est
               ,
               quo
               nobis
               est
               ad
               Domini
               Scholam
               accedendum
               ,
               ad
               legem
               ejus
               &
               voluntatem
               cognoscendum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             (g)
             Psal.
             87.3
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Psal.
             63.2
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Heb.
             4.9
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               non
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ut
            
             v.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Hos.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Levit.
             26.34
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Jer.
             17.27
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Numb
             .
             15.32.35
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Ezek.
             20.13
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Numb
             .
             14.29
             .
             &
             26.65
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Lam.
             4.6
             .
             &
             1.12
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Josh.
             22.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Judg.
             20.6
             .
             2
             Sam.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Josh.
             7.25
             
          
           
             (u)
             Jer.
             17.27
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Mic.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Lev.
             26.21
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Jer.
             17.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Prov.
             19.12
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Cor.
             10.6.11
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Mercer
             .
             in
             Gen.
             2.3
             .
             
               Benedictio
               ,
               (
               ut
               inquiunt
               Hebraei
               )
               est
               accessio
               boni
               ;
               faustum
               &
               felicem
               ,
               Augustum
               &
               in
               signem
               intercaeteros
               hunc
               diem
               esse
               voluit
               ,
               &
               praecipuo
               eum
               favore
               &
               honore
               dignatus
               est
               .
            
          
           
             (e)
             Gen.
             24.31
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Sam.
             25.8
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Psal.
             36.8
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Prov.
             10.22
             .
             See
             Aynsw.
             on
             Gen.
             2.3
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               abundant
               wealth
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             (h)
             
               Calv.
               in
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             (h)
             2
             Chr.
             30.22
             .
          
           
             (i)
             
               Oecolampad
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Gen.
             41.44
             .
             
               Vid.
               Jun.
               Tr●m
            
          
           
             (l)
             Isa.
             56.2
             .
          
           
             (m)
             As
             cruel
             exactions
             are
             bad
             any
             day
             ,
             but
             worst
             on
             the
             Fast-day
             ,
             Isa.
             58.3
             .
             See
             Ezek.
             23.38
             .
             Sins
             are
             worse
             by
             holy
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             2
             King.
             21.4
             .
          
           
             (n)
             
               Oecolampad
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (o)
             So
             the
             Hebrew
             hath
             it
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               Bullinger
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (q)
             
               Dutch
               Annotations
            
             on
             Isai.
             58.13
             .
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Sam.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Eccl.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Psal.
             45
             .
             9·
             
          
           
             (u)
             2
             Cor.
             3
             .
             9·
             
          
           
             (x)
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             (y)
             2
             Cor.
             4
             6.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Isa.
             33.17
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Ezek.
             22.26
             .
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
          
           
             (d)
             1
             Sam.
             2.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Bulling
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               Dutch
               Annot
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               Voluntates
               tuas
               .
               Pagnin
            
             .
          
           
             (h)
             See
             Gen.
             34.19
             .
             Psal.
             111.2
             .
             where
             the
             same
             word
             is
             used
             :
             So
             1
             King.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Lev.
             23.32
             .
          
           
             (k)
             —
             v
             31.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Non
               requirit
               Silentium
               Harpocraticum
            
             .
             Bulling
             .
          
           
             (m)
             See
             Dr.
             
               Bownd
               ,
               Doctrine
               of
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             I.
             Book
             ,
             p.
             272
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Thus
             by
             giving
             way
             to
             ordinary
             words
             ,
             the
             most
             confessed
             Du●ies
             of
             the
             Day
             are
             either
             marr'd
             or
             maim'd
             .
          
           
             (o)
             1
             Cor.
             15.33
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Ecolampad
            
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Calv.
             in
             Isa.
             58
             13.
             
             
               Altiùs
               spectavit
               quàm
               ad
               externam
               cae●emoniam
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               otium
               &
               quietem
               ;
               in
               quo
               Judaei
               sanctitatem
               summam
               sitam
               esse
               putabant
               ,
               —
               Quod
               nimis
               crassum
               est
               ;
               admonet
               enim
               Propheta
            
             Psal.
             92.
             
             
               Titulo
               :
               &
            
             v.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Sabbatum
               non
               rectè
               coli
               feriando
               ,
               sed
               ordinatum
               esse
               ut
               celebretur
               Dei
               nomen
               ,
            
             Calv.
             in
             Psalm
             .
             92.2
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Tit.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Rev.
             1
             .
             10·
             
          
           
             (s)
             Exod.
             34.10
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               O
               Ecolampad
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Jer.
             17.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Neh.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
             Psal.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             (z)
             
               Vid.
               Scultet
               .
               in
               locum
               ,
               &
               Mercer
               .
               in
            
             Job
             22.26
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Bulling
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Joh.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Psal.
             65.4
             .
             &
             36.8
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Isa.
             55.2
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             63.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Isa.
             26
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Job
             22.26
             .
             &
             27.10
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Psal.
             36.8
             
               Torrente
               deliciarum
               tuarum
            
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Cant.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Gen.
             28.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Cant.
             2
             .
             3·
             
          
           
             (l)
             Neh.
             9.25
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Psal.
             4.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Psal.
             73.17
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Gen.
             3
             4.19
             .
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Pet.
             4.3
             .
             
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Amos
             6.13
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Isa.
             26.8
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Job
             22.26
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Job
             34.9
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Cant.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Psal.
             45.4
             .
             Revel
             .
             6.2
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Deut.
             1.28
             .
             &
             32.13
             .
             &
             33.29
             .
             
               ride
               on
               their
               necks
               .
               Septuagint
               .
            
             as
             Psal.
             60.12
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Psal.
             66.12
             .
             with
             Lam.
             5.5
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             Neh.
             9.37
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Dutch
               Annot
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
          
           
             (c)
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Rom.
             16.20
             .
             Psal.
             110.1
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Isa.
             57.15
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Jer.
             17.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Compare
             Isa.
             56.5
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             with
             Joh.
             10.16
             .
             &
             Rom.
             9.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Eph.
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             (h)
             See
             Joh.
             1.12
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.18
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.1
             .
             Rev.
             2.17
             .
             &
             3.5
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Psal.
             34.11
             .
             Deut.
             31.13
             .
             with
             Act.
             13.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Psal.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Prov.
             23.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Psal.
             118.13
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Mr.
             Breerwood
             Tract
             .
             1.
             Sab
          
           
             (o)
             Bishop
             of
             
               Ely
               ,
               p.
            
             255.
             of
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Sabbath-day
             .
             This
             is
             something
             like
             
               Bellarmines
               [
               Tutissimum
               est
               ]
               lib
            
             5.
             
               de
               Justificat
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
             Proposit.
             3.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Joh.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Neh.
             9
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Isai.
             1.19
             .
             Psal.
             81.10
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
             Ephes.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Phil.
             4.19
             .
             Psal.
             34.10
             .
             &
             37.3
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Bulling
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Jer.
             17.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Isa.
             55.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Act.
             7
             5.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Heb.
             11.9.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               
                 Nos
                 in
                 typo
                 haereditatem
                 patris
                 Jacobi
                 intelligimus
                 vitam
                 aeternam
                 .
              
               Scultet
               .
               in
               Isa.
               58.14
               .
            
             
               
                 Bona
                 Terrae
                 quae
                 in
                 excelsis
                 sita
                 est
                 sunt
                 illa
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.9
               .
               &
               Heb.
               11.14
               .
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Isa.
               58.
               
            
          
           
             (c)
             Heb.
             11.38
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Luk
             13.28
             .
          
           
             (e)
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Or
             ,
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Prov.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Gal.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Hos.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             (k)
             
               Accessit
               animus
               ad
               sententiam
            
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Prov.
             7.4
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Act.
             26.19
             .
          
           
             (n)
             2
             King.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Joh.
             1.46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Judg.
             14.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Psal.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Job
             22.21
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Wherein
               desire
               fails
            
             ,
             Eccl.
             12.5
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Prov.
             27.7
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Mal.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Mat.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Numb
             .
             27.12
             .
             Deut.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Deut.
             16.15
             .
             with
             2
             Chr.
             30.23
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Luk.
             2.28
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Isa.
             25.6
             .
             &
             55.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Psal.
             122.1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Mat.
             18
             20.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Cant.
             2.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Cant.
             2.7
             
          
           
             (h)
             1
             Joh.
             1.3
             
          
           
             (i)
             Amos
             8.5
             .
          
           
             (k)
             1
             Sam.
             17.38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             (l)
             1
             Sam.
             18.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Neh.
             9.14
             .
             with
             Psal.
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (n)
             1
             Joh.
             1.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Mat.
             18.20
             .
             &
             28.20
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Cant.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Joh.
             6.45
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Ps.
             119.19
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Isa.
             30.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Isa.
             55.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Ps.
             23.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64572-e42710
           
             (a)
             Vers.
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Exod.
             13.9
             ,
             16.
             
             Deut.
             6.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Col.
             3
             16.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Ephes.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             34.11
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               Vid.
               Schindler
               .
               Lex
               .
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Hinc
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               proverbium
               ,
               quòd
               in
               ore
               fit
               ,
               &
               inculcetu●
               .
            
          
           
             (g)
             Deut.
             32.2
             
          
           
             (h)
             See
             Ainsw
             .
             on
             Deut.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             (i)
             2
             King.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             (k)
             
               Dutch.
               Annotat
            
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               Schindler
               Lexic
               .
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Vide
               Mercer
               .
               in
               loc
               .
               Sephar
               Chiniuc
               est
               liber
               de
               prima
               pueror
               um
               institutione
               (
               i.
               )
               Catechismus
               .
            
          
           
             (n)
             So
             Va●ablus
             which
             he
             explains
             thus
             ,
             
               Erudi
               ab
               incunabulis
            
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               Vid.
               Ames
            
             .
             in
             Psal.
             30.
             tit
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Psal.
             119.9
             .
             Nagaar
             .
          
           
             (r)
             2
             King.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             (s)
             See
             2
             Chr.
             29.11
             .
          
           
             (t)
             See
             Ezra
             9.11
             .
             
               from
               mouth
               to
               mouth
            
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Prov.
             8.3
             .
             
               Vid.
               Lav.
               in
            
             Prov.
             22.6
             .
             
               Simplicissimus
               sensus
               est
               .
               Initia
               ,
               &
               doce
               puerum
               in
               ore
               ,
               (
               i.
               )
               in
               ingressu
               .
            
          
           
             (x)
             So
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             Numb
             .
             7.5
             .
             2
             King.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Psal.
             119.9
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Cleaver
             on
             Prov.
             22.6
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Joh.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Joh.
             16.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             (d)
             Eph.
             5.29
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             (e)
             1
             Thes.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             (g)
             
               Vid.
               Zanch.
               in
               loc
               .
               &
               Musculum
               .
            
          
           
             (h)
             2
             Tim.
             3
             .
             16·
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Heb.
             12.7
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Septuag
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (l)
             1
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Act.
             8.21
             .
             Tit.
             1.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Prov.
             19.2
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Act.
             8.31
             .
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Sam.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Luk.
             1.4
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.19
             .
             Gal.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Rom.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (t)
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Luk.
             2.42
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Udum
               &
               molle
               lutum
               es
               :
               nunc
               nunc
               properandus
               ,
               &
               acri
               Fingendus
               sine
               fine
               rota
               .
            
          
           
             (y)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (z)
             1
             King.
             18.3
             .
             &
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Chr.
             34.3
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Chr.
             28.9
             .
          
           
             (c)
             2
             King.
             5.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Prov.
             22.6
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             78.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Voluit
               hoc
               Deus
               per
               con●inuas
               aetatum
               series
               promulgari
               ,
               u●
               per
               singulas
               familias
               de
               manu
               in
               manum
               transmissa
               ,
               ad
               ul●imos
               usque
               pervenirent
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Pareus
             com·
             in
             Gen.
             c.
             3.15
             .
             
               Prima
               post
               lapsum
               Catechesis
            
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Heb.
             11
             4.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Rom.
             10
             14
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Gen.
             14.14
             .
             initiavit
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             22.6
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Job
             1.5
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Chrysost.
             
               Aversus
               vitu
               peratores
               vitae
               Monasticae
               :
               sub
               finem
               .
            
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Chr.
             28.9
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Ruth
             1.16
             .
             &
             2.12
             .
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Chr.
             28.9
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Judg.
             6.13
             .
             &
             16.20
             .
             Hos.
             9.12
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Mat.
             25.41
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Prov.
             4.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (x)
             1
             Chr.
             28.5
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Luk.
             1.79
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Prov.
             31.2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Act.
             16.1
             ,
             2.
             with
             2
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Joh.
             8.40
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Chrysost.
             in
             Eph.
             6.
             
             Serm.
             21.
             
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Prov.
             22.12
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Chrysost.
             
               adversus
               Vi●uperatores
               vitae
               Monast.
               prope
               finem
               .
            
          
           
             (i)
             Ephes.
             6.2
             .
             The
             [
             first
             ]
             Commandement
             with
             promise
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Chrysost.
             in
             Ephes.
             6.
             
             Serm
             21.
             
             Moral
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Gen.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             (n)
             
               Sub
               unius
               persona
               ,
               communis
               omnibus
               piis
               regula
               traditur
               .
               Nam
               qui
               hac
               in
               parte
               torpent
               ,
               abjiciunt
               quantum
               in
               se
               est
               ,
               vel
               supprimunt
               ,
               Dei
               gratiam
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             22.31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Exod.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Vid.
               Beza
               d.
               K●pud
               p.
            
             109.
             
          
           
             (e)
             1
             Cor.
             7.40
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Cor.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               Vid.
               Camero●
               .
               myrothec
               .
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             (h)
             1
             Cor.
             7.28
             .
          
           
             (i)
             1
             Cor.
             7.32
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Ver.
             26.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Ver.
             9.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Ver.
             35.
             
          
           
             (n)
             1
             Tim.
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             (o)
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Esth.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Rom.
             12.2
             
          
           
             (r)
             Phil.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             (s)
             1
             Cor.
             10.32
             .
          
           
             (t)
             1
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
             
               Docet
               hoc
               natura
               etiamsi
               pauci
               observent
               aut
               alcujus
               faciant
               .
            
             Musc.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Deut.
             22.5
             .
             See
             
               Dutch
               Annot
            
             .
             on
             1
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             (x)
             
               A
               natura
               deciderunt
               ,
               sicut
               multis
               aliis
               rebus
               comprobatur
               .
            
             Hieron
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Beza
             Annot
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             (z)
             2
             Sam.
             14.26
             .
             &
             18.9
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               His
               head
               caught
               hold
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             hair
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             more
             like
             to
             catch
             hold
             :
             his
             head
             might
             be
             caught
             ,
             but
             his
             hair
             was
             liker
             to
             catch
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             by
             his
             head
             ;
             as
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               polled
               his
               head
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             14.26
             .
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             he
             cut
             off
             his
             hair
             :
             So
             Vatab.
             in
             2
             Sam.
             18.9
             .
             
               Adhaesit
               caesaries
               ejus
               in
               ramis
               perplexis
               quercus
            
             —
             So
             God
             met
             with
             
               Verticem
               comatum
            
             ,
             Psal.
             68.21
             .
          
           
             (a)
             See
             how
             the
             L.
             Cromwel
             in
             K.
             Henry
             8.
             his
             Reign
             ,
             disciplined
             a
             Serving-man
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             one
             weary
             of
             his
             old
             English
             fashion
             ,
             wore
             his
             hair
             excessively
             long
             ,
             whom
             he
             committed
             to
             the
             Marshals●y
             for
             it
             .
             
               Fox
               Vol.
            
             2.
             pag.
             512.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Prov.
             23.23
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Pro.
             14.28
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Psal.
             34.3
             .
          
           
             (e)
             2
             Cor.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Psal.
             50.23
             
          
           
             (g)
             Prov.
             9.12
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Job
             5.17
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Joel
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (k)
             2
             Chron.
             20.13
             .
          
           
             (l)
             2
             Chron.
             20.15
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Esther
             4.16
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Act.
             4.23
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Act.
             12.5
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Psal.
             127.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (r)
             2
             Chron.
             20.13
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Psal.
             73.1
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Rom.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Joel
             2.16
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Mat.
             22.14
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Act.
             7.58
             ,
             60
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Mater
               mea
               ,
               majori
               sollici
               tudine
               me
               parturiebat
               Spiritu
               ,
               quam
               Carne
               pepererat
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             Ephes.
             1
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Heb.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Heb.
             4.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             107.4
             ,
             10
             ,
             17
             ,
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Luk.
             18.1
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.17
             .
             Jam.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Act.
             8.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Psal.
             78.34
             ,
             to
             ver
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Luk.
             10.37
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Phil.
             3.17
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Gen.
             12.7
             .
             &
             13.1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Job
             1.5
             .
          
           
             (n)
             See
             Va●ablus
             and
             Diodates
             Annotations
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             (o)
             So
             Mercer
             and
             Beza
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Sam.
             20.6
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Job
             1.5
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Ver.
             4.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Josh.
             24.15
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Indefinenter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               adorate
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
               Deum
               orate
            
             Zanc.
             in
             1
             Thes.
             5.17
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               utrumque
               significat
            
             .
             Erasm
             .
             in
             Act.
             16.25
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Rom.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Zech.
             8.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             See
             Dan.
             6.10
             .
             The
             forbidding
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             was
             to
             forbid
             the
             owning
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             (y)
             2
             Chron.
             7.14
             .
             Zec.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Sam.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Psal.
             118.25
             ,
             26.
             
             &
             129.8
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Gen.
             28.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Esth.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Zech.
             12.12
             .
             Heb.
             
               Family
               ,
               Family
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Hos.
             14.2
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Zech.
             12.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Rom.
             16.5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.19
             .
             Col.
             4.15
             .
             Philem.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Elna●han
               Parr
            
             on
             Rom.
             16.5
             .
          
           
             (i)
             See
             Chrysost
             .
             on
             Phil.
             v.
             2.
             
             Zanc.
             in
             Col.
             4.15
             .
             Calv.
             in
             Col.
             4.15
             .
             Bez.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             16.19
             .
             Piscat
             .
             in
             Philem
             .
             v.
             2.
             
               in
               Observationibus
               .
               Vid.
               Calv
            
             in
             Act.
             10.2
             .
             
               Non
               leviter
               praeterire
               hanc
               laudem
               decet
               ,
               quòd
               domesticam
               habuerit
               Ecclesiam
            
             Cornelius
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Psal.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Mat.
             18.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Mat.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             (n)
             
               Auxesin
               habet
               quod
               dicit
               [
               De
               omni
               re
               ]
               q.
               d.
               non
               solum
               in
               eo
               casu
               de
               quo
               jam
               loquutus
               sum
               ,
               sed
               in
               re
               quacunque
            
             ;
             Musculus
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Jer.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Gen.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Gen.
             18
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Josh.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Psal.
             14.4
             .
             Isa.
             43.22
             .
             Mal.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Jer.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Psal.
             14.1
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Act.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Job
             15.4
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Gal.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Psal.
             62.8
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Jer.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Act.
             9.11
             .
             Psal.
             14.4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Lavat
             .
             in
             2
             Chron.
             6.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Solomon
               precatur
               ut
               Deus
               familiam
               suam
               conservet
               :
               ita
               &
               nos
               orare
               debemus
               ut
               Deus
               Magistratus
               nostros
               ,
               item
               Familias
               nostras
               ,
               tueri
               &
               conservare
               dignetur
               .
            
          
           
             (f)
             Psal.
             103.21
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             Family-Prayer
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Deut.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             (h)
             1
             Sam.
             20.5
             ,
             24
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Lev.
             16.34
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Luk.
             17.17
             .
             2
             Cor.
             9.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Josh.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Lev.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Gen.
             42.2
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Ruth
             2.19
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             (p)
             Psal.
             34.3
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Psal.
             118.15
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Act.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Act.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Communi
               instinctu
               piorum
               omnium
               qui
               non
               sunt
               in
               religione
               tepidi
               ,
               praxis
               ista
               nobis
               commendatur
               .
            
             An●es
             .
             
               in
               Psal.
            
             55.
             
             Docum
             .
             80.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Hos.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Psal.
             36.3
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Mal.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Joh.
             9.29
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Prov.
             13.4
             .
             Rom.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Luke
             14.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Amos
             8.6
             .
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Sam.
             14.19
             .
          
           
             (d)
             1
             Sam.
             14.24.30
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             hinders
             not
             our
             business
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             Tithes
             take
             from
             our
             substance
             .
             Dr.
             Preston
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Mat.
             22.5
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Ames
             .
             in
             Psal.
             55.
             
             Doc.
             8.
             
          
           
             (g)
             See
             what
             things
             are
             fixed
             and
             fall
             out
             on
             particular
             days
             ,
             giving
             occasion
             to
             look
             up
             to
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Praise
             .
             2
             King
             19.3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Sam.
             11.13
             .
             2
             Sam.
             19.22
             .
             Psal.
             30
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             ●
             &
             121.6
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Psal.
             5.3
             .
             &
             22.2
             .
             &
             42.8.55.17
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Dan.
             6.10
             .
             
               Nisi
               quis
               nost●ûm
               prae●igat
               sibi
               certas
               horas
               ad
               precandum
               ,
               facilè
               nobis
               excidet
               memoria
               .
            
             Calv.
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (k)
             1
             Thess.
             5.17
             .
             We
             are
             to
             serve
             God
             all
             the
             days
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             Luk.
             1.75
             .
             and
             therefore
             to
             serve
             him
             as
             we
             may
             (
             and
             by
             Prayer
             we
             may
             )
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Matth.
             9.4
             .
             Christ
             is
             questioned
             about
             his
             Disciples
             not
             Fasting
             and
             Praying
             :
             so
             Mat.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               Et
               certè
               ,
               Verus
               Dei
               cuttor
               non
               patietur
               ,
               quoad
               in
               se
               erit
               ,
               eum
               exulare
               à
               domo
               sua
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             Act.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Calv.
             in
             Act.
             10.9
             .
             See
             Act.
             3.1
             .
             The
             hour
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Numb
             .
             28.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Psal.
             141.2
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Heb.
             13.15
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Psal.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Psal.
             141.2
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Mal.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Exod.
             29.38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Aynsw.
             on
             Exod.
             29.39
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Rom.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Luk.
             18.13
             .
             Ezek.
             36.37
             .
             1
             King.
             8.35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Vid.
               Ames
            
             .
             in
             Psal.
             30.1
             .
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Psal.
             127.1.2
             .
             —
             Ames
             .
             cas
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             n.
             22.
             
             
               Communis
               hic
               est
               instinctus
               omnium
               qui
               speciem
               aliquam
               habent
               religionis
               ,
               ut
               inter
               Pon●ificiòs
               ,
               &
               etiam
               Mahumetanos
               .
            
          
           
             (c)
             Isa.
             58.3
             .
          
           
             (d)
             2
             Sam.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               Deus
               non
               est
               ingratus
               hospe●
            
             .
             P.
             Mart.
             in
             2
             Sam.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (a)
             And
             it
             is
             said
             Jer.
             36.13
             .
             that
             
               Micaiah
               declared
               unto
               the
            
             Princes
             
               all
               the
               words
               that
               he
               had
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             Jer.
             1●
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Isa.
             38.9
             .
             Men
             will
             not
             trust
             their
             memory
             with
             matters
             of
             importance
             ,
             but
             put
             them
             down
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Isa.
             42.23
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Calv.
             in
             Jer.
             36.2
             .
             
               Quoniam
               labuntur
               Sermones
               ex
               ore
               hominis
               ,
               ergò
               major
               est
               scribendi
               utilitas
               .
               —
               Quod
               hodiè
               quispiam
               legerit
               ,
               poterit
               iterum
               cras
               legere
               &
               post
               annum
               &
               plures
               annos
               .
            
          
           
             (f)
             It
             was
             observed
             in
             the
             late
             (
             and
             eminently
             hopeful
             )
             Princess
             Elizabeth
             ,
             though
             so
             young
             ,
             yet
             that
             she
             was
             so
             provident
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             write
             down
             every
             Sermon
             as
             it
             was
             presently
             delivered
             ;
             but
             ,
             at
             special
             times
             ,
             to
             pick
             out
             the
             choysest
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             transcribe
             them
             in
             a
             Book
             on
             purpose
             with
             her
             own
             Royal
             hand
             .
             
               John
               Bachiler
            
             ,
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             to
             the
             
               Royal
               Bud
            
             of
             our
             English
             hopes
             ,
             Princess
             Elizabeth
             ,
             prefixed
             to
             his
             [
             
               Golden
               Sands
            
             ]
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Jer.
             36.6
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Musc.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Psal.
             62.11
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Job
             33.14
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Luk.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               Si
               quod
               statim
               no●
               fuerit
               intellectum
               repetitur
               ,
               plus
               habet
               lucis
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             Jer.
             36.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (n)
             2
             Pet.
             1.13
             ,
             15
             ,
          
           
             (o)
             Lev.
             11
             3.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             Psal.
             119.11
             .
          
           
             (q)
             2
             Tim.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Phil.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Ezek.
             34.4
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Eph.
             6.22
             .
             Phil.
             2.19
             .
             Coloss.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Thess.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Deut.
             11.2
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Judg.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             (y)
             2
             Sam.
             18.12
             .
             
               For
               in
               our
               hearing
               the
               King
               charged
            
             —
          
           
             (z)
             For
             Governours
             to
             speak
             to
             their
             Families
             out
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             is
             good
             ;
             but
             to
             repeat
             what
             Ministers
             speak
             ,
             is
             safe
             ,
             and
             likelier
             to
             be
             free
             from
             mistake
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Joh.
             4.39
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Ver.
             42.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             17.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Non
               oportet
               à
               coetu
               Ecclesiae
               recede●ttes
               contrariis
               huic
               studio
               negotiis
               implicari
               ,
               sed
               domum
               continuò
               revertentes
               ,
               S●●ros
               replicare
               libros
               ,
               &
               conjugem-pariter
               ,
               liberosque
               ad
               eorum
               quae
               dicta
               sunt
               ,
               collationem
               vocare
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             
               in
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Mat.
             Homil.
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Perhaps
             this
             (
             as
             other
             things
             )
             may
             h●ve
             something
             of
             Popish
             suggestion
             in
             it
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             accounted
             hainous
             for
             common
             people
             to
             sing
             Psalms
             ,
             Vid.
             Musc.
             in
             Ephes.
             5.19
             .
             
               In
               hac
               senecta
               mea
               cogor
               audire
               de
               quibusdam
               Papisticis
               Magistrati●us
               quod
               subditos
               suos
               usum
               Psalmorum
               abjurare
               cogunt
               :
               eò
               insan
               ae
               evadit
               caeca
               pervicacia
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             (c)
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Psal.
             94.1.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             83.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Gal.
             5.12
             .
             
               Vid.
               Ames
            
             .
             in
             Psal.
             109.
             
             Doc.
             6.
             
          
           
             (f)
             2
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             2
             Chron.
             24.22
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Rom.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Judg.
             5.31
             .
             Psal.
             129.5
             .
          
           
             (i)
             
               Phrasis
               Scrip●u●ae
               ●st
               loqui
               vo●is
               ipsis
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
               inter
               vos
               ipsos
               .
            
             H●ming
             .
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             
               Beza
               (
               in
               loc
               .
            
             )
             shews
             that
             the
             three
             Greek
             words
             that
             are
             translated
             
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
            
             ,
             and
             Songs
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             that
             are
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             to
             render
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Titles
             of
             divers
             Psalms
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               Cum
               reminiscor
               lachrymas
               meas
               quas
               fudi
               ad
               cantus
               Ecclesiae
               tuae
               &
               nunc
               ipso
               commoveor
               non
               cantu
               ,
               sed
               rebus
               quae
               cantantur
               ,
               liquida
               voce
               &
               convenientissima
               modulatione
               ,
               magnam
               instituti
               hujus
               utilitatem
               agnosco
               .
            
             Aug.
             Confess
             .
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Davenant
             .
             in
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             
               Corol.
               Canendi
               consuetudo
               u●ilis
               est
               ,
               &
               tum
               in
               publicis
               tum
               in
               privatis
               Christianorum
               coetibus
               usurpanda
               .
            
          
           
             (n)
             Zanch.
             in
             Ephes.
             5.
             
             
               De
               Musica
               in
               Ecclesia
            
             .
          
           
             (o)
             
               Non
               Ecclesiasticè
               duntaxat
               ,
               sed
               &
               domesticè
               .
            
             Musc.
             
               in
               Col.
            
             3.16
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Mat.
             26.30
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Hymniphying
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Beza
             in
             Matth.
             26.20
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Luk.
             10.37
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Psal.
             14.7
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Psal.
             118.27
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Eph.
             5.18.19
             .
             
               Nihil
               hic
               agitur
               de
               cantu
               Templorum
               ,
               sed
               de
               eo
               qualia
               esse
               debent
               Christianorum
               convivia
               .
            
             Bulling
             .
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Ps.
             145.5
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Vers.
             10.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Psal.
             138.2
             .
          
           
             Read
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             more
             tedious
             to
             write
             out
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Psal.
             51.11
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Vers.
             12.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Maschil
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Rom.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             32.8
             .
             Askilecha
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Psal.
             2
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             4.4
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Hos
             ,
             14.2
             
          
           
             (h)
             Ephes.
             5.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Psal.
             103.1
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Prov.
             27.17
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             voyce
             added
             to
             the
             Prayer
             ,
             so
             singing
             added
             to
             the
             voice
             ,
             makes
             the
             Exercise
             more
             lively
             and
             energetical
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               Vid.
               Tremel
               .
               &
               Jun.
               in
            
             Psal.
             63
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Act.
             16.25
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Eph.
             5.18
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Eph.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Col.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Eph.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Gen.
             24.63
             .
             so
             Psal.
             5
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Psal.
             104.34
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Deut.
             32.46
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Deut.
             32.44
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Bernard
             .
             
               de
               modo
               benè
               vivendi
               ad
               So
               rorem
               .
               c.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Heming
             .
             in
             Col.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Sam.
             23.1
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Psal.
             51.8
             .
             &
             77.6
             .
             &
             88.
             
             Title
             ,
             &
             143.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             16.25
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Rev.
             19.1
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64572-e59170
           
             (a)
             2
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Psal.
             145.10
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Ephes.
             1.4.11
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Mat.
             22.14
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Act.
             17.25
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Ephes.
             1.7
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Eccles.
             7.29
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Rom.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Psal.
             89.19
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             (m)
             1
             Pet.
             1.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Lament
             .
             3.23
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Josh.
             24.20
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Mic.
             7.18
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Jer.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Mat.
             12.36
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Ephes.
             5.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Gen.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Psal.
             104.23
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Psal.
             62.10
             .
          
           
             (y)
             1
             Thes
             4
             6.
             
          
           
             (z)
             2
             Cor.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Cor.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Prov.
             23.17
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Isa.
             26.12
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Judg.
             5.7.11
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Rom.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Joh.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Gen.
             1.31
             .
             &
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Jam.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Mat.
             25.41
             ,
             42
             ,
             &c
          
           
             (m)
             Mat.
             22.5
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Heb.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Luk.
             12.47
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Isa.
             58.13
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Jer.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             (r)
             1
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Luk.
             18.13
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Heb.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Luk.
             1.47
             .
             Matth.
             9
             2.
             ●
             
          
           
             (y)
             Ezek.
             36.31
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Psal.
             85.8
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Sam.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Psal.
             62.11
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Tit.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Heb.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             4.4
             .
             &
             119
             59
             
          
           
             (f)
             Ps.
             143.10
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Psal.
             51.18
             .
          
           
             (h)
             1
             Pet.
             1.15
             
          
           
             (i)
             Act
             9
             31.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Psal.
             149.4
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Psal.
             107.38
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Luk.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Heb
             ,
             13.15
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Exod.
             12.29.30
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Psal
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Eccl.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             (f)
             L●k
             .
             2.32
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Prov.
             22.15
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Rev.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             (k)
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
             ●
             4
             
          
           
             (l)
             Gen
             32
             10.
             
          
           
             (m)
             2
             Sam.
             19
             28.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Job
             14.4
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Mic.
             7.18
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Joh.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Jer.
             50.20
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Psal
             103.12
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Rom.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             (u)
             Prov.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Revel
             22.14
             .
          
           
             (y)
             Jam.
             1.25
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Psal.
             127
             .
             2·
             
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             22.21
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Prov.
             23.17
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Rom
             5.11
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Isa.
             48.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             b)
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Luk.
             15.20
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Jer.
             31.34
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Cant.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Psal
             4.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Luk.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Zech.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Eph.
             4
             24.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Col.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Luk.
             1.77
             ,
             79.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Cant.
             8
             6.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Psal.
             45.13
             .
             Prov.
             31.30
             .
             1
             Pet
             3
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Heb.
             6.19
             
          
           
             (q)
             Heb.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Joh.
             12.26
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Isa.
             62.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Exod.
             19
             5.
             
          
           
             (u)
             ●
             Cor.
             7
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (x)
             Deut.
             11.12
             .
          
           
             (y)
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Psal.
             132.9
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Phil.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Eph.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Psal.
             8.2
             .
             Matth.
             21.16
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Act.
             2.39
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Psal.
             87.5
             .
          
           
             (e)
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Psal.
             71.6
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Isa.
             48.8
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Job
             14.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Eccl.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Psal.
             119.11
             .
             &
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Psal.
             119.133
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Prov.
             22.15
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Eccl.
             11.9
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Jam.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             (e)
             1
             Cor
             11.31
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Job
             42.6
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Luk.
             7.47
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Psal.
             119.133
             .
             Rom.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             (i)
             1
             Chr.
             28.9
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Ps●l
             .
             121.4
             ,
             5.